Bts Female Member - Tumblr Posts
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 31- You Are Special
Chapter Summary: Jin freaks out about JenKook's dance, Jen reveals a secret hobby and befriends Amber from f(x) on A Song For You. Jimin and Jungkook playfully fight over Jennie. Jen exceeds expectations, earning props for her charisma in War of Hormone and nurses Jungkook a second time
Words: 6,000+
Genre: Jungkook fluff! JenKook!
----
Back at the dorm, the two teens arrive and are immediately greeted by the members.
"You two have been gone a while." Yoongi pointed out.
"Yeah, what happened?" Tae asked.
"We're learning a dance for War of Hormone." Jennie answered.
"Yeah, we're dancing together for her verse," Jungkook added.
"What type of dancing?" Jin intervened
"What do you think?" Yoongi bluntly responded.
"WHA!?" Jin yelled. "You two are growing up a little bit too fast!"
"Here we go." Yoongi rubbed his temples.
"Who approved this!?"
"Our dance teacher!" Jennie exclaimed.
"Why are you doing this!? You're not 18, yet! Is this why you took so long!? This dance better be appropriate! Do I need to have a talk with our dance instructor!?"
"Jin, calm down!" Jennie shouted.
"That's enough interaction for today. I want you two separated!" Jin started pushing Jennie into her room.
"Whoa, whoa, wait a minute! Why do I need to go into my room!? I didn't do anything!"
"We were going to play video games after we shower! Wait, hyung!" Jungkook called out.
"Shower!? Together!?" Jin started to loudly laugh nervously.
"N-no! Separately!" Jungkook tried to explain.
Jin pushed Jennie into her room and locked the door.
"JIN!" Jennie shouted.
This was all taken out of context.
"I'll lecture you later, Jennie. As for you!" Jin stomped over to Jungkook.
"I guess Jungkookie isn't a little Kookie anymore," Jimin added insult to injury as he watched Jin lecture him.
"We're just dancing!" Jungkook tried to explain.
"THAT dancing is not appropriate for you two! You're too young! Stop trying to grow up so fast!" Jin rambled on.
----
With all eight members in the dance studio, they decided to clean up the choreography for War of Hormone. After stretching, the guys but Jin were eager to see what Jen and Jungkook had in store for the dance and watched them perform.
When it was finally Jennie's verse of the song, she strutted to the front while Jungkook watched her from behind, doing his signature lip bite and seductive staring.
"Nope!" They all hear Jin shout before she can start to lipsync, making them halt what they are doing.
"Oh, mah God! Jin! We didn't even touch each other, yet!" She exclaimed while Namjoon paused the song.
"Yet!? Those dirty looks he's giving you are too inappropriate!"
"Hyung, it's just part of the song!" Jungkook tried to explain.
"You were staring at her butt!"
"It's part of the song! Tae tried to grab her butt, remember!"
Meanwhile, the guys were laughing in the background, at their bickering. Jin was really losing his mind on this dance.
"I guess our Jungkookie is growing up and isn't so shy around the ladies anymore." Jimin teased.
"Didn't know he had it in him," Yoongi added.
"I'll start the verse over again," Namjoon spoke up with an amused facial expression.
Jungkook let out a sigh. This was going to be a long day. Starting again, Jen strutted to the front, tapping the side of her head and the side of her shoe.
I know I'm the best, from head to toe
It's completely ridiculous if you think I don't know
My hair
My body
My waist and legs
It's okay to stare, I know that I look good
Jin watched with concern as he saw her waving Jungkook's flirty looks away, as he got closer to her. To try to get rid of his anxiousness, he started chugging his water.
Yea, I see you starin' hard
Caught you off guard
I see you droolin'
Who are you foolin'
The guys started making goofy whoops and hollers when Jungkook approached her from behind. As soon as they started to body roll together, Jin spit out his water, shaking his head.
"No! Oh, HELL NO! We are not doing this! You're too close! Her butt is too close to you!" Jin frantically pulled Jungkook away from her. "How dare you grind in front of me!? This is too dirty! Who thought this was a good idea?"
"Jin, calm down!" Jennie shouted, looking at him like he was crazy. "It's just dancing!"
"Calm down? I am calm! This is as calm as I'm gonna get until I start screaming from all the touching you two are doing! You're too young! Wait until you're 30 to start doing this stuff. Remain pure while you can! I beg of you!"
"Oh, my God..." She groaned, rubbing the back of her neck. She grabbed her water bottle and took a few sips, watching the commotion.
"Jin! Why'd you stop them!?" Namjoon whined.
"Aw, man! They were getting to the good part!" Jimin complained with the rest of the guys as they whined about the interruption.
"Good part!? Her big booty is too close to Jungkookie's Kookie!" Jin shouted out of nowhere.
His sudden statement made Jen choke on her water while Jungkook started to get flustered. Feeling Jungkook's hands patting her back to help her stop choking, Jen's face started to heat up. She never even thought of it that way until Jin brought it up.
And did he really just name Jungkook's-
"Kookie!? BWAHAHAHAHAHA~" The guys laughed out loud, while Jennie coughed and tried to catch her breath.
"I cannot have this! I won't have this! Where is Mr.Son?! We need to have a chat!" Jin storms out of the room.
----
'A Song For You'
"2,3. Bang Tan! Hello, we're BTS!"
The members greet as they sit next to each other and applaud. Jennie sat next to V and Suga while the three MCs, Kangin from Super Junior, Amber from f(x) and Sungjae from BTOB sat across from them.
"Greet us in your native tongues." Sungjae requested.
Jennie went first, saying in English, "Hey! I'm Jennie from America. What up? What up?" She waved.
"Ayeee!" Amber grinned and high fived her. "I'm from LA. We gotta hang out sometime!"
"Yeah, that'll be dope!"
"We'll exchange numbers after the show."
"We just got here and Jennie is always making friends." Namjoon laughed with the rest of the members.
"Not always! I mean, I do want to have more idol friends." Jen explained.
"That's it, you're stuck with me. We're going to become great pals. I'll introduce you to some of the people I hang out with." Amber beamed.
"That'll be great!"
After the rest of the guys said their greetings in their native tongues, Jin explained the meaning of Danger, their title song.
Is there a defining move in your choreography?" Sungjae asked.
"The high blood pressure dance," J-Hope answered, gesturing for Jimin to perform it. After watching him perform, the MCs were impressed.
"Can you show us some rap exclusives for the show?" Amber asked.
"I'll try." Rap Monster answered. "Okay, yo. A Song For You. BTOB Yook Sungjae, Super Junior Kangin, f(x) Amber, we're all here together in Jeju-do. A good program where I can rap. I'm wondering if there could be a better program. And I'm here rapping right now. Lost here like a man with no sense of direction. Being here like this, it's so sweet sweet."
'My Goodness'
"Whoa~" The MC replied in awe while the rest of the members applauded.
"You really are a monster." Kangin pointed out, earning a laugh from Rapmon.
"We don't call him monster for nothing," J-Hope added.
"Your story and rap...you sound so cool." Kangin praised.
"V is really into rap these days," Jimin spoke up.
"Mic check. 1,2,3. Hell yeah." Amber said in English.
"A song for you. For inviting us, I thank you." V started to rap, earning loud laughs from everyone. "A song for you. I really like you. I want to come back here with you. You." He finished, as the studio erupted into more laughter.
After Jungkook was asked to dance to Something by Girl's Day, Amber pointed out, "So, I heard that Jennie is good at boy group dances. Can you show us?"
"Yeah, let's go." She eagerly stood up.
EXO's Overdose came on as she heard 'Oh she wants me'
Listening to the song, to preparing to dance to the chorus, J-Hope giggled out that she was about to get serious. As soon as the chorus came on, she smoothly did the dance moves, making the moves pop and look fierce.
"She's so dramatic~!" Jimin teased.
Getting on the floor, she smoothly kicked out her legs on both sides.
'New EXO member???'
After she was done, she got a round of applause as she sat back down in her seat.
"That was really impressive." Kangin praised.
"She does this all the time. I feel like she's gonna end up in another group and kick us to the curb." Rap Monster laughed.
"Never! BTS for life!" Jennie guaranteed.
"Do you have a bias?" Amber asked.
A smile came across Jennie's face. Bias? Of course, she had one. "Yes, I do. It's Baekhyun."
"What would you do if you met him?"
"I'm told I'm outgoing so, I mean I would just approach him, introduce myself. Maybe ask for a hug if I can. If he'd let me. That'll be super awesome. Hehehe." She started giggling uncontrollably, covering her face. "This is kind of embarrassing."
"I like her, she's hilarious!" Amber laughed.
After V's impressions of an actor, Kangin mentioned that fans around the world sent them video messages, so they decided to check out a video from the fans.
"Hi, I'm Karolina."
"I'm Julia."
"We are from Poland. My bias is Jimin. We always watch and we're keeping up with them. Because your music makes us happy. Jennie is pretty and the guys are handsome when they're smiling."
"Brings us to tears."
"When they are dancing, krumping and singing. Our hearts are speeding up. They are real."
"BTS is amazing!" They shout and start showing impressions for each member. The girls smile cutely for Jennie's impression, making her giggle.
"BTS, you are unique! We love you! It's time to surprise!"
BTS eagerly watched them peel off a BTS poster, telling them to come to Poland. Later, they are requested by the two girls to perform Miss Right.
As the song came on, Jennie started to speak, "Hey ladies. My boys are looking for their special someone. Have you seen her? Is it you? Perhaps you? Maybe even you? You see, my boys over here, they're lookin' for that...special girl. Someone they can call their own. Someone who can take walks with them. Someone who can fit that puzzle piece. Their ideal type. Their Miss Right. Tell em' Rapmon," She smiled as Rap Monster started to rap.
You're my Miss Right, Miss Right
neol nochindamyeon miss, right?
Miss Right? (All Right)
You're my Miss Right, Miss Right
Girl you want my kiss, right?
Miss Right (All Right)
'Game Mission'
Their next video message was from two girls from Chile. "We are Connor and Melly from Chile. We are big fans of BTS. We love you, guys. You are so good. We're making this video because we want you to play a game."
After they demonstrate the game, which is to have some small food to put in your mouth and catch the most food to win, they pick teams.
'Game Rules'
'Two members from each team, one throws and one catches with their mouth. Whichever team catches the most marshmallows wins. The winners get Jeju-do black pork burgers.'
'Team Red- Sungjae, Kangin, Amber, Jin, Suga'
'Team Blue- V, Jungkook, Rap Monster, Jimin, J-Hope'
Since it was an odd number, Jennie decided to just sit out and watch. She also wasn't hungry because she ate before coming on the show. But she asked if she could try it before the game started, while Amber was the thrower of the marshmallows. Spinning around ten times, Jennie ended up stumbling back, landing on her butt while everyone giggled at her.
"I don't even drink yet and I feel tipsy." She felt her head spin and held it.
"You all right?" Amber asked with a chuckle.
"I think so." She stumbled back on her feet. "All right, I'm ready."
Pulling herself together, she watched intently as Amber tossed a marshmallow at her. Opening up her mouth, and ducking down to catch it, she failed the attempt as it hit her nose. The second time, she managed to catch it in her mouth, including the third. During the fourth attempt, it almost landed in her mouth but it bounced against her teeth before it could get in.
"Ah! I got a small mouth, it's too big!" She exclaimed, earning a loud laugh from Rapmon. "Hush! You're gonna make me lose my concentration."
After her turn, she eagerly watched with the rest as Jin tried to catch marshmallows in his mouth. He managed to get 8.
"Yo! This is ridiculous! Like how!" Jennie watched as Jimin effortlessly caught the marshmallows in his mouth.
It was tied and now it was time for the tiebreak. Jin vs Jimin for the win. As they watched the intense battle, everyone jumped up and down, yelling in cheers.
"This is so intense. My heart is racing." Jen watched on.
As soon as Jin missed the last marshmallow, Team Blue erupted in loud screams and cheers as they started jumping up and down, all over the place. Jen watched in amusement and congratulated them. After the game segment, they all take their seats.
"The production team received photos from BTS before the shoot and uploaded them on our SNS. The fan response was huge." Sungjae announced.
"Let's see what comments they left," Amber revealed the first photo which was Jin's Mario collection. Next up was the Dodgers stadium photo in LA. Jungkook posted that photo. When J-Hope revealed that he loved baseball, Kangjin happily agreed, revealing that he likes it too.
As the members revealed their favorite baseball teams, Jennie said, "I don't watch baseball here. Or back in America. Honestly, I prefer to watch football. And I love Tennis and golf."
"I'm offended." Kangjin deadpanned, earning laughs from everyone.
The next photo was Jennie's which revealed a small DJ setup with a pair of headphones.
"Jennie's secret DJing booth." Amber read the caption and read some of the comments.
'She likes to DJ??? This is so new!'
'I never would have guessed that she was into something like this'
'I'm honestly surprised. This is really cool. I want to hear what she's doing with that!'
"Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" Rap Monster spoke up, raising his hand.
DJ?
Jennie the DJ?
Jennie DJs?
What? Who, what and where? How? When?
"Did you just say DJ?" Jin questioned in amazement.
"DJ? You DJ?" Jimin turned to her with interest.
Letting out a breath, Jen nodded. "Fun fact, I like to play around as a DJ. For fun. I got into it a few years ago, before I came to Korea. I fell in love with how much you can create with this and to make all these different sounds to express yourself." She happily revealed. "If I wasn't doing K-Pop, I would rather be a DJ, honestly. I think I can do well as a DJ."
"Wow, this is very interesting," Sungjae said. "I'm shocked."
"Did you guys know this?" Rap Monster asked the members.
"I know about it," Suga replied. "She told me during one of our rapping sessions in the studio. After asking twenty times, she showed me a small peek of some of her stuff. It's not bad for just playing around. I hear potential."
"And since Suga makes music, he gave me some pointers. I'm taking it more seriously now, thanks to him. I just thought of it as something to play around with, but he changed my mindset of it." Jennie added.
"How come I didn't know this?" Jungkook spoke up.
"Yeah! What gives?" V added.
"I was nervous. I didn't think it was a big deal." She grinned sheepishly.
"What you showed me sounded like a big deal. It didn't sound like you were playing around." Suga pointed out.
"I want to hear this!" Jimin said keenly.
"So, when do you DJ?" Amber asked
"I only use it when I'm alone and to myself because I'm not ready to reveal the stuff I do on it, but I have been creating some cool things. So maybe in the future, I'll make a remix for one of our songs and perform it at a concert or something. You never know. Suga is really eager to work with me on it, ever since I showed him, so it's making me excited for the future."
When asked if they knew about their fans in Chile, Jennie answered, "I'm overwhelmed with happiness that we have so many international fans. It's astonishing that our music has reached out to so many, overseas. And the fact that the fans are making more friends because of the common interest of BTS, brings a lot of joy to my heart. We'll continue to work hard."
-------
During Music Bank, Jennie, wearing the outfit she wore from the music video, waited backstage as the guys did the opening.
Once it was her cue, she strutted out, not paying them any mind as they dropped their jaws, widened their eyes, and pointed her out.
jonjaehae jwoseo (cham) gamsahae
jeonhwa jom haejwo naega (ham) bap salge
a yojeum michin michin geo gata gichim gichim
hage mandeuneun yeojadeul otcharim
da bichim bichim
(berimachwi) ttaengkyu! nae siryeogeul ollyeojwo
(jayeollasik) don deuril pillyo eobseo
Gently grabbing a hold of her hand, Rap Monster gave her a seductive look, while she chuckled, playfully rolling her eyes.
I'll be in panic I'll be a fan
And I'll be a man of you you you you babe
Like he was sliding into her DMs, Jungkook smoothly approached her as he sang.
jakkuman nuni doragane yeojadeurui bae (Yup)
yeojadeureun bangjeongsik uri namjadeureun hae (Yup)
ttam ppilppil gwaenhi bilbildaege dwae
deo manhi jom sineojwo haihilhil
Standing in front of Jungkook, Jennie starts hopping around with the rest of them, until they turn around to the other side.
nado yeollyeodeorp al geon da areo
yeojaga segye choegoran geot mariyeo
Grabbing her hand, he started walking up to her until he was in her personal space, earning loud screams. He grinned in her face as she tilted her head to the side with a smile.
Yes I'm a bad boy so i like bad girl
illu wabwa baby urin jal doel geol
(Hello hello) (what!)
(Hello hello) (what!)
Tell me what you want right now
(Hello hello) (what!)
(Hello hello) (what!)
Imma give it to you girl right now
nae kkeon anirajiman neon choego
ni apeseo baebae kkoineun nae mom
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
As she shook her behind, she stopped V from smacking it as she shook her head, giving him a warning look.
La la la la la la la la la
georeumgeori hanakkaji choego choego
Strutting forward, earning loud cheers, Jennie started her verse with a sexy expression on her face.
I know I'm the best, from head to toe.
It's completely ridiculous if you think I don't know.
Meanwhile, Jungkook and the rest of the guys were in the back. The guys try to hype Jungkook up to go approach her as he stares at her hard.
Jennie heard a lot of screams from the crowd and she was curious as to what the guys were doing behind her, but managed to ignore her curiosity and continue, deciding not to look back this time.
My hair
My body
My waist and legs
It's okay to stare, I know that I look good
Yea, I see you starin' hard
Caught you off guard
I see you droolin'
Who are you foolin'?
Meanwhile, Jungkook slowly made his way to her as he tried to flirt with her. She turned to him and ran a hand down his chest.
Sucks to know it won't be easy to tempt me
You and I both know that I'm driving you crazy
Running a hand through his hair, she continued.
Those sexy smirks and lip bites clearly show how much you're yearning
Grabbing his hand, she placed it on the side of her waist, running it down slowly to her hip and lower until it was at the side of her thigh as she remained unbothered by his seductive smirk and eyebrow raise.
Don't try to hide it, I see your body twistin' and turnin'
You call me an equation and say you can just do me
But we both know you're the one dreaming and wishing you could touch me
Jin managed not to faint on stage when he saw what his two babies were doing and went on with the song, making a mental note to lecture them big time for not showing him and telling him about this particular part of the dance.
Did the rest of the guys know?
Body rolling with her and mirroring her movements from behind, Jungkook placed his hands on her hips, pulling her back as her back met his chest. They move together in sync as the crowd's screaming intensifies.
I could turn you into a man
But you can't handle this
You say you can't hold back and you wanna please me
I'm gonna need you to behave and take it easy
Turning around, she grabbed him by his jacket, pulling him close. Closer than expected, as they hear the crowd go into pandemonium. Jin wanted to yell when he saw how close their faces were. An inch closer, they would've kissed. Someone had some explaining to do. This was too dirty for his eyes. They were both his pure babies. And to see them so close like this, he's afraid of what might happen when they get older.
And yes I'm the baddest
Yes I'm a bad girl
But I ain't your baby, you gotta earn that
Shoving him away, the rest of the members met up with them as she stood in the middle, dancing to the chorus with them.
Hello hello, hello hello, I'll tell you what I want right now
Hello hello hello hello, I ain't givin' it to you right now.
I'm the best and I know it but I'm not yours.
I make your body twist and turn when you in front of me.
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
Approaching Jennie again, Jungkook grabbed her hand, smiling down at her as he gently lifted up her chin.
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
eorim banpuneochi eobtji handu beonssik
nolda heeojil yeojadeuregen gwansim eobtji
geunde neol bomyeo baewo body geonchukhakgaeron
mukjikhage jeunggahaneun naui teseutoseuteron
horeumongwaui ssaum igyeonaen daeum
yeonguhae neoran jonjaeneun
banchigiya paul
mijeok gijuni badamyeon
neon jom simhae geu jache
gukga chawoneseo
gwallihaeya doel mihyeong munhwajae
As soon as J-Hope started to rap, he followed Jennie who was strolling away from them. He followed her with the rest of the guys
geunyeo meori badi heori dari
mal motaneun beomwikkaji
gwansim eopdan mari namjaroseon manhi eoisangsil
jageun jeseuchyeo hanaedo ppeogi gaji
Girl ni yuhoge bammada jikyeo
nae keompyuteo jari
As the guys made a door, J-Hope grabbed her by the hand and she stumbled forward in surprise. He opened up the door, gesturing for her to walk in. Shrugging, she walked through.
geunyeoreul wihan lady first
yeojan chagaun bingsan? Let it go
nal michige haneun female nal jageukhaji maeil
oneuldo horeumongwaui ssaum hu
nae yeodeureumeul jjae
image
(Hello hello) (what!)
(Hello hello) (what!)
Tell me what you want right now
(Hello hello) (what!)
(Hello hello) (what!)
Imma give it to you girl right now
nae kkeon anirajiman neon choego
ni apeseo baebae kkoineun nae mom
Jimin approached her, spinning her around as she let out a laugh.
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
(nugu ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) horeumon ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) namjagi ttaemune
(namjagi ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) horeumon ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) namjagi ttaemune
(namjagi ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
When it was her cue, she stood in the middle, shaking her hips and her ass, making the guys freak out and all fall down dramatically because her sexiness was too much, earning even more screams from the crowd. As they all get up, they continued the song.
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
ap taedo choego dwi taedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
ap taedo choego dwi taedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
ap taedo choego dwi taedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
georeumgeori hanakkaji choego choego
----
Backstage, squealing happily, Jen wrapped her arms tightly around Jungkook's neck as she hugged him close. He laughed and affectionately wrapped his arms around her waist.
"We did it! I'm so happy! It worked out better than I expected!" She pulled away. "You and I make a great team."
"The Golden Duo is taking over." Jungkook beamed.
Later on, backstage, Jimin started goofing off with Jungkook, telling the camera, "We're in a love relationship." As he tried to hug him.
"No." Jungkook bluntly replied, trying to pry him off.
"OH HELL NO!" Jungkook and Jimin heard Jennie shout as she marched over to them.
"You're cheating on me!?" She exclaimed, playing along while Jungkook shoved Jimin away, making him hit the wall.
Playing along as well, Jimin stuttered, "J-J-J-Jennie it's not what it looks like!"
"What is wrong with you? Are you cheating on me?" She grabbed him by the shirt, shaking him with all her might. "I've been a good woman to you, Jimin! What is this? I don't understand!"
"Jennie, it's not what it looks like! I love you! Please! Forget about this! JiKook isn't a thing! I swear! JenMin is forever!"
"It's soon about to be JenKook!" She released him.
"No! No! Please~" He whined, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, like a Koala bear.
"Get off of me~! Jimin! Stop it!" She laughed. "I'm supposed to be mad at you!"
As the cameras go away to where the rest of the members are, the three friends continue to play along.
"Never! Tell me you love me and you forgive me, then I'll let you go!" Jimin exclaimed.
"I think she made her choice. She's with me now. No more JenMin. It's the JenKook era now. We even proved it during the War of Hormone performance. Now I would appreciate it if you let my Jennie go."
"Your Jennie? She's MY Jennie! I won't lose to you, Jungkookie! Let's go, Jennie! I'll make it up to you. I'll buy you a lot of smarties!" Jimin released her and grabbed her hand, attempting to leave.
Jennie shrieked when Jungkook firmly grabbed her other hand, pulling her out of Jimin's grasp as she jumped into his chest.
Holding her securely, Jungkook said, "Let's go, Jennie, we have a date with video games. They aren't going to play themselves." He took her away.
"Nooooooooo! You will pay Jungkook! This isn't over!" Jimin yelled in despair.
On Instagram, all Jennie saw on her feed was notifications blowing up about her War of Hormone performance.
'RUDE! JENNIE IS RUDE! Don't give me that sexy look!'
'I like how she can be cute one second and go from 0 to 100 in sexiness. Them bedroom eyes tho! She's making me question my sexuality! Them legs, though!?'
'Did you see the way Jungkook looked at her!? I'm so jealous.'
'Wish I was Jennie!'
'Yo, her stage presence has extremely improved! That was just too sexy! Great job, Jennie!'
'We NEED more of this Jennie! I love this side of her! More than I love her badass side and cute side. Sexy Jennie for the win!'
'Can we please have more of this Jennie BigHit? I like this side of her!'
'RUDE! FRIGGIN RUDE! Who gave you the right to say those dirty parts!?'
'I'll turn you into a man, I'M FRIGGIN SCREAMING'
'THEM THIGHS THO!'
'Those tight pants she was wearing, omg the thighs! I think I'm in love!'
'I SHIP IT!'
'I ship her with all the members! I just can't friggin choose!'
'Exactly why Jennie is my bias wrecker! The things she does! She's killing me!'
'She killed it!'
'I'm really glad she's getting more recognition for this! She slayed!'
"AHEM!" Jennie looked up from her Instagram feed to see Jin with his arms crossed. Jungkook, who was sitting next to her, began to look nervous.
"H-hey Jin~ How are you?" She grinned sheepishly.
"Care to explain to me why you and Jungkookie didn't show me that part of the dance!?"
"Eh heh heh, what was that? Oh, I'm coming Namjoon!" She ran away with Jungkook.
"Get back here! You two are going to get it when we get home!" Jin shouted
------
During one particular day at SOPA, Jennie and Jungkook were asked to welcome a group of Thai exchange students. As soon as they walked into the room, the students freaked out, taking out their phones to film them. From their high pitched yells to their squeals and enthusiasm, Jen giggled at their reaction as she stood with Jungkook.
Jungkook stood there shyly, with his hands together. Meanwhile, he watched Jennie as she waved at the students with a bright smile on her face.
"Do you know who these two are?" The two of them heard one of the staff members ask the students and they immediately responded. "Bangtan Sonyeondan's Jungkook and Jennie."
As they were applauded, Jen and Jungkook bowed to the students, welcoming them to the school.
"Hi! How's everyone doing!? Welcome to SOPA!" Jennie spoke up as the students happily responded. Jungkook continued to watch her. She was so outgoing, as he stood there shyly. "We're happy to have you. I hope you enjoy your time here. This is an amazing school, I hope you enjoy every second here. Thank you again!" She bowed once more.
"You're so pretty!" She heard a female student shout.
"Aw, you flatter me, too much. Thank you!" She responded happily.
After school, had ended, Jennie was at Hayoon's locker. "Yo, I'm telling you, your singing is amazing!" Jennie exclaimed after hearing her during their singing class.
"You really think so?" Hayoon smiled. "I've always been told that I sound childish when I sing and I need to sing more maturely."
"But that's how you sound. That's how you sing. It's unique. And it goes well. Keep singing and don't ever stop."
"I won't because of you. Thank you. I'm so excited for 2015. I really hope the debut goes well."
Hayoon had mentioned to her that she would be debuting in a girl group called G-Friend in 2015. Jennie couldn't wait to see her in action. It was long overdue.
"I'm so friggin' proud of you. I'm sure G-Friend will soar. I'm headed to my guitar classroom to practice a little bit before I head back to the dorm. I'll text you tonight, okay?"
"Okay! See you!" Hayoon waved while Jen carried her guitar in a case.
Meanwhile, with Jungkook, he kept checking his phone, to see if Jennie responded to his text messages. Wondering where she was, he decided to ask a few students if they had seen her but with no luck.
"J-Jungkook?" Hayoon approached him. "Are you looking for Jennie?"
"Yes, have you seen her?"
"She told me she's in her guitar classroom."
Sighing out of relief, he smiled. "Thank you!"
Back to Jennie, she sat with her guitar, correcting the guitar notes in her notebook, making sure to finish up her guitar homework early. As she practiced, she thought about making a cover in the future. The rest of the members had revealed covers on the BTS SoundCloud account, and fans were always asking when it would be her turn.
Jungkook walked around the hallway, shyly and politely greeting girls who approached him until he saw Jennie playing the guitar. Sighing out of relief, he opened up the door.
Hearing the door open, she turned to the door and smiled. "Hey!"
"There you are." He grinned. "I've been looking for you, everywhere. Did you get my messages?"
"Oh, sorry, my phone was on silent. You ready to go? I wanted to finish up some homework. I didn't worry you, did I? Sorry, I worried you. Next time, if you can't find me, I'm always in the guitar classroom or the library."
"I'll remember that."
After they came back to the dorm, Jungkook sighed and headed to lay down on his bed, in his room.
"All right, he's been sighing for a while, now. Is he all right?" Jennie asked with concern.
"Jungkookie is probably overworking himself," Jimin replied as he prepared to head out to practice his dancing.
"I'm gonna see what's up. Have fun at practice." She waved him goodbye.
Knocking on the door, Jungkook murmured out a come in. Walking in, she shut the door and sat on the edge of his bed. "What's up, Jennie?"
"I couldn't help but notice that you look and sound exhausted. Have you been overworking yourself?"
"I'm fine."
"Please don't give me that excuse. You're not fine."
Sitting up, he reassured her, "I'll be okay. I was gonna go practice, later."
Placing a hand on his torso, she placed him back on the bed. "Um, no you're not. You're staying, right here."
Sitting back up, he continued to be stubborn. "I want to practice-"
"Come on, let me be your nurse again. I don't like seeing you like this. You need to rest."
"I feel like I'm a burden to you..." He sat up again.
"First of all, I want you to get that thought out of your head, right now. Don't ever say that again, you hear? I like doing things for you. Seeing you healthy and happy gives me joy. Don't ever think you're a burden to me. You're not. And never will be. Now lay down." She gently pushed him down on the bed.
He let out a laugh. "You're really bossy, you know that?"
Playfully rolling her eyes, she replied, "Take a nap. You need sleep. Your body needs to rest. I'll check up on you, later. And you better be resting. Turn your phone off, no distractions, just rest. Okay?"
"All right."
"Good." She smiled and got off the edge of the bed. Before she could make it to the door, he gently grabbed her by the hand.
"Can you stay with me, again?"
She heard him ask. Turning around, she gestured for him to scoot over. She sat up against the bed, while he laid his head on her lap.
"Do you think I'm improving?" He asked, looking up at her.
Looking down, she responded, "Of course. What brought this up?"
"Ah...just random thoughts."
"Talk to me. What's on your mind?"
"I dunno, it's just that sometimes I think that I'm not good enough. I wish my skills were better. I really want to improve my singing."
"You're good enough." She firmly stated. "Don't ever think that you aren't. It takes time to improve. Look how far BTS has come. And we're only getting better. Your singing brings joy to the hearts of ARMYs and everyone around you. And you will improve. Your singing is way different from when I first heard you near our debut. It's so angelic. Soothing. I never get tired of it."
Smiling, he replied, "Thanks for always listening to me."
"You can come to me, anytime. Tell me anything. Anything that's on your mind. Or if you need to vent. I'm here for you. Always. Now take your nap. I'll fix you something to eat later."
"Can I have your cupcakes again?"
"Once you feel better."
"Great. Just hide them from the hyungs. I don't want them to try to take them."
"Hahaha. I'll try my best. But I do understand where you're coming from. With the singing situation. Although I try to keep the negativity away, I do have days when I feel like there's nothing special that I bring to the table. I get disappointed in myself when I don't reach my goal when I want to. And I push myself a lot. But I try not to push myself to the point where I'll hurt myself. I just wish I could see myself progress faster." She let out a breath and looked up at the ceiling.
"You are special. To ARMYs. To the hyungs. To me."
Smiling softly, she replied with a soft, "Thank you."
As they relaxed in comfortable silence, Jungkook let out a chuckle. "Remember when you broke the lamp?"
"Um, WE broke the lamp. Namjoon still feels some type of way about me breaking it, but it wasn't just my fault. It was your fault, too."
"That's not what he believes." He laughed evilly.
"I hate you." She laughed, playfully smacking him on the chest.
"Do you really?"
"Nah, I like you. You're an all right guy."
"Just an all right guy?"
"Okay, you're a cool guy."
"Just a cool guy?"
"Oh, my gosh." She laughed. "All right, well...I love spending my time with you."
"So, do I."
"I do enjoy you always listening to me and vice versa. I'm still honored that I'm your best friend. I wear the ring proudly."
"So, do I."
"So, yeah. You can be a pain in the neck, but you'll always be the goofy bunny that I enjoyed being around since we met."
Smiling to himself, he softly responded, "Good to know."
Deciding to get under the covers, Jungkook snuggled against her. "Guess I'm a pillow, for you now? That wasn't part of the deal." She joked.
"It is now. You're...really warm." He murmured.
"And you're really cold." She laughed.
After a moment of silence, he requested, "Can you...sing me to sleep?"
"What artist?"
"IU."
Smiling, she let out a silent laugh. "Of course, IU. You really like her, don't you? It's so cute. I hope you get to tell her how much you admire her. You're always fanboying about her. I don't blame you, though. She's so gifted and breathtaking."
'She's not the only girl...' He thought to himself.
"I'll sing Midsummer Night's Summer. Is that cool? It's my favorite since you got me into her music." She interrupted his thoughts.
"Perfect." He responded as he closed his eyes.
As he listened to her sing the song, he thought to himself, 'You should sing with me, more often. We need to sing a cover together. Better yet, make a song together. I love your voice...I'll never get tired of it.'
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 32- You're Easy To Mess With
Chapter Summary: Jen celebrates her 17th birthday, her friendship with Amber grows. Some of the members attempt to mess with Yoongi & Jennie while they nap. Jen visits Angelina in LA to support her upcoming album, only for it to be crashed by unpleasant guests.
Words: 8,000+
-----
Just before dance practice was over, the members took one last break before they prepared to record a Bangtan Bomb of their hyped up version of War of Hormone. Sitting against the wall, Jen casually scrolled through her Instagram. Ever since the music video for War of Hormone dropped, critics have said that this BTS era showed off more of Jen's improved stage presence. Throughout her notifications, she would see people tag her Instagram name, showing others that she was the girl who strutted herself on stage.
'Who is this girl? What group is she in? She's American? She's cool, I wanna see more of her'
They would ask as fans of BTS would answer eagerly.
She was delighted to see that her hard work had been paying off for this era. She planned to keep up the great work and improve with each comeback. Setting her phone down, she and the rest of the members got in formation for the song as Namjoon stood in the middle. As the first beats of the song blare out around the room, Namjoon twitched before jumping up in the air, flashing his stomach.
'Yep, I can tell this is gonna be a mess. Might as well be a mess with them.' She considered with a short laugh.
Let's see if she can be on their level of goofiness.
"Hobi! Hobi~!" Hobi squealed with a broad grin on his face, getting into position with Jungkook.
When Jimin and Tae got in their positions, Jungkook punched Tae in the stomach. Tae let out a loud, dramatic groan while Jen fought the urge to laugh at their shenanigans.
"Look over there, over there!" Yoongi shouted and pointed at Jennie, getting the guys' attention.
"WHAAOOOOOOOO~"
The guys lost their minds as she walked in front of them and the camera. Flashing the camera with a derp face, Jen wiggled her eyebrows.
After the guys freaked out, screaming and yelling outrageously, Namjoon started his verse. All the members begin to dance, acting excessively than usual.
jonjaehae jwoseo (cham) gamsahae
jeonhwa jom haejwo naega (ham) bap salge
a yojeum michin michin geo gata gichim gichim
"AHHHHHH!" Hobi screamed.
His sudden scream caused Jen to slip and lose her balance for a second while in a fit of giggles. She played the fall off by spinning around, posing with her arms in the air, before getting back up to her feet.
hage mandeuneun yeojadeul otcharim
da bichim bichim
(berimachwi) ttaengkyu! nae siryeogeul ollyeojwo
(jayeollasik) don deuril pillyo eobseo
I'll be in panic I'll be a fan
And I'll be a man of you you you you babe
jakkuman nuni doragane yeojadeurui bae (Yup)
"Aye!" Jen and Hobi yell.
yeojadeureun bangjeongsik uri namjadeureun hae (Yup)
"Sing it!" Jen shouted, clapping her hands together.
ttam ppilppil gwaenhi bilbildaege dwae
deo manhi jom sineojwo haihilhil
nado yeollyeodeorp al geon da areo
"Ah, you're the best!" Hobi shouted to the camera.
yeojaga segye choegoran geot mariyeo
Yes I'm a bad boy so i like bad girl
illu wabwa baby urin jal doel geol
Rushing up to the camera, covering his eyes before revealing them with a cute grin, Tae walked back, singing his verse.
(Hello hello)
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?" Hobi screeched.
Tell me what you want right now
"Right now!" They all shout
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?"
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?"
Imma give it to you girl right now
"Right now!" Hobi shouted.
nae kkeon anirajiman neon choego
"Choego!" Hobi and Jimin yell ridiculously.
ni apeseo baebae kkoineun nae mom
"Nae mom!" Tae joined Hobi and Jimin. Rushing up to the camera, Jimin puckered his lips.
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
While the seven boys rushed up to the camera again, Jungkook continued as Jen jumped around in the background.
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
"Okay!" Hobi said with Jen as she jumped up in the air from behind.
Oh jajega andwae maeil
"YYYYYEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Taehyung let out an over-dramatic yell as a vein popped out of his neck.
Jen watched Taehyung with an amused, questioning expression. She looked at the camera, pointing to him. "He dun' lost his damn mind. What is going on?!" She questioned the silliness.
"It's the hormones, Ennie. The hormones!" Jimin answered.
"HORMONES!" She yelled, throwing her arms up in the air.
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
Jungkook kicked Tae in the butt as they continued to dance.
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
Getting him back, Tae kicks Jungkook in the butt.
La la la la la la la la la
georeumgeori hanakkaji choego choego
As the guys stayed in the back, Jen walked forward, putting her hoodie over her head as she rocked side to side, looking down at the floor. "Uh! Uh! Okay!"
Looking up at the camera, she began her verse in a third person perspective for the female ARMYs, "She knows she's the BEST, from head to TOE!" She shouted hysterically. Jungkook and Jimin let out a laugh. "It's completely ridiculous if you think she don't KNOW!"
"WHAT!?" The guys shout. Jimin and Hobi start shaking Jungkook back and forth as they point at her.
Kneeling on the ground, she pointed to the camera. "Her hair. Her body, her waist and legs, it's okay to stare, she knows that she looks good. Yea, she sees you starin' hard." Back on her feet, she jumped on one foot, like she was tripping, "Caught you off guard. She sees you droolin', Who are you foolin'?"
"AH! AH! Back away!" Jin shouted, shoving Jungkook away from approaching her as he fell on the floor. Tae took the opportunity to kick him while he was down.
As her verse continued to play, Jin got protective, making sure the guys stayed away from her. Meanwhile, Jen turned to the camera and jumped on Jin's back as he let out a yell of surprise. She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.
"When did I agree to this?" He exclaimed as he spun her around in circles.
"Stop hogging her!" Jimin complained.
"Give her to me!" Tae added as she got off Jin's back.
"Not another step!" Jin pointed while Jen turned back to the camera, walking forward while the guys bicker.
Oblivious to Jungkook approaching her, he bumped his hip against hers.
"Whoa!" She shouted, stumbling off to the side. Whipping her head to the side to see who bumped her, she laughed and punched him in the chest. "Not cool!"
Jungkook giggled in response as she shoved him away from her. Pointing to the camera, she sang, "And yes she's the baddest. Yes, she's a bad girl. But she ain't your baby, you gotta earn that."
Getting in position for the chorus, she sang, "Hello hello!"
"WHAT!?" The guys yell wildly
"Hello hello!" She yelled louder
"WHAT!?"
"She'll tell you what she wants right now!"
"RIGHT NOW!"
"Hello hello!"
"WHAT!?"
"Hello hello!"
"WHAT!?"
"She ain't givin' it to you, right now! She's the best and she knows it but she's not yours. She makes your body twist and turn when you in front of her!"
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
La la la la la la la la la
Tae snuck in a kiss on Jennie's cheek, catching her off guard. "That's gonna cost you smarties. My kisses aren't free, Tae." She teased, giggling with him.
"Ah! What is this!?" Jin grabbed her away. "No touching!"
"How could you!?" Jimin shouted at Tae as all the guys ganged up on him.
After their bickering, Yoongi rushed up to the camera, rapping.
eorim banpuneochi eobtji handu beonssik
nolda heeojil yeojadeuregen gwansim eobtji
geunde neol bomyeo baewo body geonchukhakgaeron
"Jungkookie is going up!" Hobi said dramatically while Yoongi was lifted up in the air.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"
"GO SUGA GO!" Jen yelled as she and the rest of the members jumped up and down, enthusiastically. She fell on the floor as her laughter started to hurt her stomach.
Was this even a dance practice anymore? This was just too much fun. They need to have more dance practices like this.
"Hobi's going!" Tae shouted as she got back on her feet. Hobi started sliding his feet, moving forward with a big grin on his face, while the rest of the members followed his movements.
geunyeo meori badi heori dari
mal motaneun beomwikkaji
gwansim eopdan mari namjaroseon manhi eoisangsil
jageun jeseuchyeo hanaedo ppeogi gaji
Girl ni yuhoge bammada jikyeo
nae keompyuteo jari
As the guys made a door, Tae scooped Jen up bridal style, while Hobi jumped on his back.
"This is a mess!" She laughed.
"Let's go~!" Hobi beamed while Tae managed to walk through the human door.
geunyeoreul wihan lady first
yeojan chagaun bingsan? Let it go
nal michige haneun female nal jageukhaji maeil
Making his way to the camera, Hobi made a heart with his hands, shouting, "I love you!"
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?" Jen yelled with Jimin
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?"
Tell me what you want right now
Jin began his traffic dance while the rest continued the chorus.
(Hello hello)
"WHAT!?"
(Hello hello)
"What!?"
Imma give it to you girl right now
nae kkeon anirajiman neon choego
ni apeseo baebae kkoineun nae mom
"Ah, I'm tired, guys." Hobi breathed out.
nege dagaseogo sipjiman neomu simhage areumdawo
yeojaneun choegoui
seonmuriya seonmuriya
jinjja nae sowoneun
neoppuniya neoppuniya
nan neoramyeon I'm ok
Oh jajega andwae maeil
aptaedo choego dwitaedo choego
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
(nugu ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?)
"Because of ARMYs!" Hobi made another heart with his hands, while Jen flailed her arms around.
(nugu ttaemune?)
namjagi ttaemune
(namjagi ttaemune?)
"We are men too!" Jimin shouted.
yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) yeoja ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) horeumon ttaemune
(nugu ttaemune?) namjagi ttaemune
(namjagi ttaemune?)
"Because of ARMYs!" Jimin shouted again.
yeoja ttaemune
"Because of ARMYs!" Tae added with Jennie.
For the break dance, Hobi and Jin grab each other's hands and jump up and down. Jimin and Namjoon do their goofy footing dance, while Jungkook and Tae grab onto each other, leaning back with Yoongi behind them.
Meanwhile, Jen decided to perform the running man dance, making her movements bigger than usual as her mouth was wide open in a big grin.
yeojaneun choegoui
Out of nowhere, Tae shoved Jimin off to the side, making him fall down.
"Why!?" Jennie grabbed onto Tae, shaking him.
"Yah!" Namjoon shouted, looking around at the hyped mess.
This was pure chaos!
What were they? Were they sane?
La la la la la la la la la
ap taedo choego dwi taedo choego
La la la la la la la la la
georeumgeori hanakkaji choego choego
As the song ended, Jungkook kicked Tae in the butt, making him stumble on the floor. Jimin kicked him down when he tried to get up and a chorus of laughs were heard. When the recording ended, Jen helped Taehyung back on his feet.
"Best dance practice, hands down." She said with a smile.
"Phew, I'm beat." Hobi stretched and sat down on the floor.
Gathering up her things, Jen saw a Kumamon phone chain on Yoongi's phone. "What's that?"
"Kumamon." He answered casually.
"Cute. Is that your favorite character?"
"Yeah. yours?"
"Hello Kitty." She answered with a big smile.
"Hello Kitty, huh?" Yoongi nodded to himself, making a mental note.
----
After taking a shower back at the dorm, Jen headed to a local dog café to meet up with Amber. Spotting her waving with a big grin on her face, Jen rushed over to her, wrapping her arms around her, for a long, friendly hug.
"You're here! How you been, girl?" Amber spoke as she pulled away, gesturing her to sit down.
"I just had dance practice, so I washed up and made my way here. I'm sore, but content." Jen responded she took a seat across from her. Looking around at the variety of dogs strolling and playing around, she smiled. "This place is so cute!"
"I knew you'd like it!"
Watching a Golden Retriever puppy approach her, Jen started to pet it as it nuzzles her hand. "Ugh, so adorable. I want a dog, now. Can you take a picture of me?"
"Hehe, sure." She grabbed Jen's phone while she held the puppy in her hands, holding it close to her with a cute smile on her face.
After snapping the photo, Jen tweeted it on the BTS Twitter account with the caption, 'I'm getting puppy fever! It's so cute! I want a puppy, now!'
"Some of the members have pets and they usually live at their parents' place. If I do get a puppy, I don't have anywhere for it to stay if I'm on schedule and have to travel."
"I can take care of it with you! I live alone with my dogs!"
"You don't mind?" Jen inquired as she set the puppy down.
"Of course not! And we gotta have sleepovers soon. Get you away from all the testosterone. I know it's a workout, living with seven guys, hahah."
"I've gotten used to it but it would be nice to hang with more girls."
"Then it's settled. I'll plan a sleepover for the both of us."
"Sweet! Let me know when."
"So, if you do get a puppy, do you have a particular breed?"
"I'd like a Jack Russell Terrier. They're so adorable. Especially when they're puppies."
"Aw! I hope you get one, soon! So, how's school?"
"The only thing I love about school is my English classes. English is my favorite subject. I'm taking Honors English."
"Ooh, fancy. Planning on going to college?"
"I really want to. But I want to go to college in America. But since I'm here, I'm not sure what the future holds. Maybe I'll go to college here if I can. Who knows what BTS will become in 2017 when Jungkook and I graduate from SOPA."
Amber nodded. "I'm happy that you're serious about your education. Continue that. What other classes are you taking?"
"Oh, you know, the requirements like history, math and so on. I'm continuing my guitar classes."
"Ah, I knew you played an instrument. How's that going?"
"The class is an advanced one, so it is complex. Learning about the history of the guitar and how it's evolved. It's fascinating to learn. I try to stay after school for extra help from the teacher. It helps."
"Are you making friends at SOPA?"
"Hayoon is my best friend at SOPA. One of the sweetest people ever. She is such a great baker, too. Her cupcakes are A1! We gotta bake together. She's timid but if you continue to talk to her, she'll break out of her shell. She's currently preparing to debut in G-Friend."
"Oh wow~! That's great! I wish her the best."
"I'll be checking their debut out, giving her support. I know it's going to be great. As for other friends, I do have some. I try to communicate with everyone and say hey, every now and then."
"Haha, you're so opposite from Jungkook. I heard he's quiet and shy."
Jen nodded a couple of times. "Very. He'll come out of his shell and make close friends. I know he will. Anyone will be lucky to have a friend like him. He's always there when you need him."
"Such friendship goals." The two shared a laugh.
After getting their cups of hot chocolate and a variety of pastries, Amber asked, "So Jen, do you miss America?"
"Always. I always wonder what my sisters are doing on campus and how my parents are. I try my best to Skype, text and call." Letting out a long sigh, she resumed her statement. "Every time I think about my sisters, I realize how much I missed out on having a normal life. I love SOPA and all but it's a bit overwhelming as an idol there."
"Elaborate."
"I want to be treated as a normal student. Treat me like any other classmate. I don't want people to be nervous to approach me or anything like I'm someone superior to them. I'm a normal human being. Let's be friends, talk to me like I'm just a regular student trying to get my education, the same as you. I'm usually filmed and have pictures taken of me in class. Like dude, just say hey to me, and we'll be buddies. But I feel like all they think of me as just an idol."
"I understand what you mean, but you gotta remember that you are becoming famous. Keep in mind BTS is growing day by day. ARMYs are an impressive fan base."
"Yeah...I guess it still hasn't hit me. To be honest, I am anxious about the future. I hope the fame won't overwhelm me."
"Don't forget about the sasaengs," Amber replied in a serious tone.
Making a facial expression of horror, Jen covered her face. "Aw man, I forgot about them."
"Prepare Jen Drop. It's inevitable, unfortunately. Just be aware of your surroundings and the people around you. I don't want you to get hurt." She looked at her with worry. As Jen uncovered her face, Amber smiled and held her hand, squeezing it. "If anyone tries anything, let me know, so I can find where they live and kick their asses."
Letting out a laugh, Jen and Amber shared a smile. "I'll try my best. Gosh, I enjoy talking with you. I feel like I can express myself more in English. I'm happy that you and I get to talk in English, together."
"Me too, girl. How do you feel about your progress in the industry?"
"I feel like I'm improving day by day. I'm thankful that I'm getting more recognition for War of Hormone."
"Well, it's not hard with you strutting with your sexy self on stage. When I saw the performance, I was like, 'Yes, girl! Shake it! Shake that brass!' Speaking of Shake That Brass, I'm working on my solo album. One of the songs is called Shake That Brass. I'll be shooting the music video, soon. Would you like to be a part of it?"
Jen stared at her, astonished. She wanted her to be a part of it? Her?
"No way, really!?"
"Yeah! The more the merrier! Plus, you'll get to meet the people I hang with! It'll be fun~! What do ya say? Please? Please say yes! We'll dance together and everything. The dance isn't difficult. You'll breeze right through it."
"Sure!"
"Yay! I'll keep you updated. Let me know what Big Hit says and everything. You'll have a blast. Taeyeon is also a part of the song."
"G-Girls Generation Taeyeon?"
"Mm Hm~" Amber nodded. "She's super nice. You two will hit it off for sure."
"Can't wait!"
-----
For Halloween, as the members got their makeup done, they were filmed for a Bangtan Bomb. Jen became Black Widow for Halloween, wearing a short red wig to go with it.
"Do I look badass, now?" She gestured to the costume, giving the fans a closer look at it. "I like it! This is sick."
"Anything you want to say to ARMYs?" She was asked.
"Have a safe Halloween and enjoy a lot of candy!" She grabbed a pack of Smarties. "Gotta have my daily dose of smarties~!" She popped one in her mouth.
"I dunno how you can eat that. There's hardly anything sweet to it." Yoongi approached her, with his hair disheveled and makeup resembling Chucky.
"I dunno, maybe it's because my taste buds are better than yours." She deadpanned.
"Pssh, no the fuck it ain't."
"Language!" She exclaimed in a scolding tone. They'll definitely have to bleep that out when they post the video. Turning to the camera, she put her hands up in defense, clearing her throat. "I sincerely apologize for Suga's language to those who aren't over the PG-14 rating."
Stepping away from the camera, Jen took selfies on her phone until Namjoon photobombed her, pretending he was going to bite her.
"Well, well if it isn't Black Widow. I wonder how your blood will taste." He played his vampire persona.
"The only blood you'll be tasting is your own when I kick you into next week, pal. Now back away if you know what's good for you." She warned, playing along in a fearless tone.
"This isn't over." He went off to his next victim, which was Jungkook.
"He looks scary." Jungkook started backing away, turning to the Bangtan Bomb camera as Namjoon approached him, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Don't come near me! Don't come near me!"
"Aye! Back away from him." Jennie got involved, while Jungkook hid behind her.
"Yah! Give me the boy!" Namjoon demanded.
"You'll have to go through me, first." She stared up at him, fearlessly.
"This should be a movie. Black Widow vs The Vampire, in theaters October 31st. Catch the sneak peek on BangtanTV." Jimin looked on while Jen and Namjoon shared a laugh.
------
After they headed back to the dorm, Jen laid on top of Yoongi, as the both of them napped on the couch.
"They still sleeping??" Jimin looked on, watching them.
Recently, Yoongi and Jennie had become each other's napping partners. He enjoyed how she was easy to sleep next to and didn't irritate him while he slept.
"Have they even moved? It's been an hour." Jungkook questioned as he watched them.
"Let's mess with them." Jimin slyly suggested with an evil giggle, rubbing his hands together.
"I'm in!" Tae answered while Jungkook and Hobi also agreed.
"Your funeral," Namjoon replied nonchalantly and went back on his phone.
Hobi took out his phone and began recording as he and the Maknae line slowly made their way to the sleeping pair.
"This just in, we've found two species. The Suga and the Jen." Jimin commentated. "Two species who are dedicated to naps."
"Jen's weakness?" Hobi inquired.
"Smarties," Jungkook answered precisely.
"Suga's weakness?" Jimin asked.
"Unknown," Tae answered. "What will happen when we attempt to wake them? What we will do may be dangerous. If you see a Suga and a Jen, prepare for anything."
"Indeed. We have yet to find out what will happen if their slumber is interrupted." Jungkook added
Hearing giggles and chatter, Jen frowned at the noise. Suddenly she felt a rumble from Yoongi's chest.
"Leave us the fuck alone!" His sudden shout made Hobi yelp in fear and he ended up dropping his phone, while Jimin grabbed it to continue recording.
"MAY DAY! MAY DAY! THEY HAVE AWAKENED!" Jimin hollered.
Jen let out a sigh of irritation because of the loud noise, murmuring to Yoongi, "You want me to hurt them?"
"Yeah. That'll be great. I'll join in." He gently pushed her off him and got off the couch. Jen stretched out her arms in the air and got off the couch, too.
"Uh oh, they're awake!" Jungkook shouted.
"Take cover!" Tae yelled as he and the rest of the guys scattered around the living room, keeping their distance.
Turning their heads to each other, Jen asked Yoongi while putting her hair in a bun, "Who do you want to kill?"
"I'll take Jimin and Hobi." Yoongi responded in a dark tone, cracking his knuckles.
A loud gulp was heard from Hobi when his frightened eyes met Yoongi's glare. Screaming at the top of their lungs when Yoongi began to run after them, Hobi and Jimin jumped around the furniture and into one of the bedrooms.
"Tae and Kook it is." She dashed after them, ignoring their screams and yells. "Yeah, you better run!"
"Any mess you make, you're cleaning it up! Don't break anything!" Jin shouted from the kitchen.
Namjoon shook his head, putting in his earphones. Even with the earphones, he could hear crashing noises, groans of pain, screaming and yelling.
"These kids..." He said, hearing the yells from the four pranksters, as well as Hobi's loud screeching.
"I TOLD you to not mess with my napping!" Jen yelled
"Now you four fucked up!" Yoongi shouted as the four pranksters started pleading for mercy.
"I learned my lesson! I learned my lesson!"
"Please! Have mercy!"
"Y-Yoongi I thought we were cool!"
"Spare me! I'm innocent!"
"After all that I've done for you, Jennie!?"
"I'm sorry! Don't hurt me!"
"Go away!"
"After all that we've been through!?"
"J-Jennie what are you doing with that pillow!?"
"Yoongi, don't strangle him, please!"
"What are you about to do with that pillow!"
"She's trying to suffocate him! Help Taehyung!"
"Ow! That hurt Yoongi!"
"MOMMY!"
The two of them see Hobi desperately attempting to crawl out of the room. "Please...Jin...Namjoon...help us! I beg of you-AHHHHHHH~" He screamed as he was dragged back into the room by Yoongi.
Yoongi slammed the door shut as Jin and Namjoon heard Hobi scream, "No! No, please! I'm sorry! It won't happen again!"
Raising a brow at the violent noises, Jin murmured, "Oh my..." Turning to Namjoon, he asked, "Should we be concerned?"
"Nah. They brought this on themselves. They'll know next time." Namjoon nonchalantly replied. After five minutes, Yoongi and Jen get back on the couch and nap, in the living room, like nothing happened. "Should I check on them, or should you?"
Jin let out a sigh. "I'll get the first aid kit."
Heading into one of the rooms, he found the four boys, battered, groaning in pain and clutching their most aching areas, like their heads and stomachs.
"Now what have we learned today?" Jin smiled. "This is what you get for playing around with the wrong people at the wrong time."
----
When it was finally her birthday, Jen checked her blown up notifications of birthday messages from fans, which put a smile on her face.
'You are such a great person, you make my day! I love you!'
'Thank you for sharing your talent with us. You're one of a kind in BTS! Thanks for showing us girls out there to stay happy and confident'
'Munchkin~ thank you for making me smile every time I see you!'
'Please keep being who you are! Don't ever change for anybody!
'Have a wonderful day!'
'Happy birthday to this beautiful girl!'
'Sending love from Europe!'
'Brazil loves you!'
'Come back to America!!'
'Shouting out happy birthday from America! Hope you come back home soon!'
'Stay smiling!!'
'You always catch my attention in BTS, I will always be a fan!'
'I want you to know how loved you are!'
'So thankful for this girl's existence'
'Stay healthy and don't overwork yourself!'
'Huge inspiration!'
'I'm your biggest fan!'
'Happy birthday to my bias!'
'Happy birthday to my bias wrecker who turns from cute to sexy in three seconds!'
'Happy birthday to the girl with the curls representing the curls!!'
'My baby!!'
'So happy with how far you've come!'
'She's really growing up. I'm so proud of her!'
It was positive messages like that, that gave her a boost of confidence and happiness to continue to work hard. Heading out of her room, she was greeted by the guys helping Jin create a special birthday breakfast for her, blueberry pancakes.
As soon as they saw her, they shouted 'Happy Birthday' and mob her with hugs as she laughed. "Thanks, guys!"
"A chair for the birthday girl." Namjoon pulled out the chair and she sat down.
After the birthday breakfast, Jimin pointed to the front door when they heard the doorbell ring. "I wonder who could that be!" He made his way to the door. When he opened it, a Hello Kitty mascot skipped inside.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~!" The guys shouted, getting hyped out while Jennie widened her eyes, looking stunned. The mascot started dancing around as she started to laugh, standing up to hug Hello Kitty.
"All right, whose idea was this?" Jen asked with amazement as she looked on at the cuteness.
"I told the guys how much you like Hello Kitty. So, we planned this. Also, got you some Hello Kitty merch." Yoongi revealed, pointing to the gifts in the living room.
"You guys are really something else, you know that? Thank you, this is perfect." She beamed.
Dancing around with Hello Kitty and taking photos with her, Jen and the rest of the members had a great morning.
Later, in the afternoon, Namjoon knocked on her door. After waiting a few moments, Jen opened her door to have an envelope greet her face.
"One last gift." Namjoon smiled.
"What's this?"
"Open it and see."
Gesturing for him to come into her room, they sat on her bed as he anticipated her reaction. As soon as she opened it, she saw plane tickets. Her stomach dropped when she noticed the destination.
LA.
Snapping her head up at him, she grabbed onto him. "LA!?"
"There's a note. Check it out." He let out a chuckle.
'I told your ass that you would be coming to me in America, or I would come see you in Korea! Pack your bags, girl! You're invited to my album party! I missed you! Can't wait to see ya!'- Angelina :P
Tears began to form in her eyes as she wiped them away.
"I know you miss her. She misses you too. Go see her. I know it'll boost your spirits." He mentioned.
"How'd you know I was feeling bummed?"
"I'm the leader, I notice things. You can always talk to me, you know that right? Anything that's on your mind. I'm here. Just call me and I'll be there."
"Thank you." She hugged him tight.
"Get ready, I'll come with you to the airport."
"Okay!"
They both got off her bed as Namjoon headed to her door. Turning back around to face her, he spoke up, "One more thing. Can you...can you tell Angelina that I like her rapping? Her speed and flow are incredible. I'd like to collab with her if she is cool with it."
"Hand me your phone."
He heard her demand and took it out of his pocket. After watching her type something, she handed it back.
"Tell her yourself." She said with a soft tone.
Looking back down at his phone, his eyes widened at the fact that Jennie keyed in Angelina's number on his phone. "I-I dunno what to say."
"You can start by, hey, this is Rap Monster. Jennie gave me your number. I think your rapping is dope, would you like to collab?' Or something of that nature. You'll figure out something."
Rubbing the back of his neck, he shyly replied, "Ah, I dunno..."
"Trust me, she'll be happy to see that you hit her up. She thinks, and I quote, you're sexy, anyway."
His interest increased at her sudden statement. "Oh really?" He started to grin to himself, raising a brow. "What else did she say?"
Amused at his mood change, she shook her head. "You can find that on your own, buddy. You're the one who has her number."
"S-so do you!"
"Goodbye, Namjoon. Let me pack." She playfully pushed him out of her room.
After packing up, she continued to look around in the kitchen for her stash of smarties. "Hey, Namjoon? Have you seen my bag of smarties? It was in the cabinet. The jumbo ones."
"About that..." Namjoon rubbed the back of his neck, grinning sheepishly. "I tried a couple and they weren't that bad. I moved them, though."
Rolling her eyes, Jen shrugged. "Of course, you did. Where are they?"
"Currently in my stomach as we speak."
Dropping her amused smile, she dropped her jaw. "You ate all my smarties!?"
"N-now listen-"
"Why!?"
"I-"
"Why!?"
"I'll buy you some more!"
"Oh, my gosh, what am I gonna snack on, during the plane ride?"
"When you go to America, you can buy all the smarties you want?" He chuckled hesitantly.
"I'm so over you."
After the anticipated plane ride, Jen arrived in LA with her agent, Diana. As soon as they both arrived, they were greeted by a mob of fans, screaming and having their phones out, filming.
"What the." She paused and looked around. "What? What the heck is going on?"
"Fans sat here for hours to see you arrive," Diana informed her.
"...they can't be all here for me, right? Was there another celeb on board?"
"Only you, Jen."
Still in shock, she decided to approach the fans. "Aye! What up, what up!?"
All she could hear was more screams and cheers as they called out her name. From I love yous, to Welcome Back to America, it was touching. After taking selfies and accepting some gifts from the fans, she made her way to the car with Diana.
Watching the fans try to follow them, she murmured, "This is friggin crazy, man."
So, this is how it's going to be from now on? Maybe this won't be too bad in the future.
The car ride to Angelina's mansion where she and her family lived, went quicker than expected as Jen rushed to take her seatbelt off.
"Slow down!" Diana let out a laugh as she made her way out of the car.
"BABE!" Jen heard a loud scream and got tackled down to the ground.
She grunted loudly as her back hit the ground. Opening her eyes, she saw Angelina squeezing her to death as tears formed in her eyes.
"ANGIE!"
"I missed you so damn much!"
When they finally got back on their feet, Angelina pulled her back in for a tight hug while Jen tightly wrapped her arms around her. Pulling away, Jen tried to control her tears.
"Stop crying! You gonna make me cry, again, damn it!" Angelina wiped Jen's tears away. Stepping away from her, she took a good look at the 17 year old. "Look at you, getting all beautiful and thick. Your butt is bigger!" She poked it.
"Aye! No touchy!"
Letting out a laugh, she grabbed her hand and took her inside. "You and I have some extreme catching up to do."
"Where's the rest of the fam?"
"My mom is shopping. Dad is working, and my little brother is in his room gaming."
"Jennie!" They heard the 13 year old boy as he ran over to them.
"Ah, speakin' of the devil," Angelina said while Jen was hugged by her younger brother. "Still got a crush on my friend, Ty?"
"N-no! Shut up!" Tyrone pulled away and tried to punch her.
"Aye! Who are you swingin' at, little boy?!"
Jennie giggled at their play fighting. Tyrone took a liking to Jennie when Angelina first introduced her to him when they were back in Amity. He thought she was pretty and her smiles always got him to act giddy.
After the 19 year old beat her younger brother, sitting on top of him as he tapped out, Angelina took Jennie to her room, where she'll be sleeping over. Locking the door so Tyrone wouldn't interrupt their girl talk, Angelina sat by her desk.
Jen on the other hand, fell back on her bed, sighing at the comfort.
"You 'ight, girl?"
"Jetlagged." Jen confessed.
"Sorry for dragging you to LA."
"No, I'm happy to be here. I just realized that my body can't run 24/7. I'm exhausted, constantly on the go. I need to take better care of myself."
"Please make sure you do. Don't overwork yourself, girl. So! I wanna know errthing! How's the group? How's Namjoon?"
"Hahaha, you're so eager to know about Namjoon's well being, huh?" Jennie sat up with a smile. "He's doing great. And so are the rest of the members."
"Glad to hear that. You look so happy with them. I'm glad you left and moved on. So, Miss 17, how do you feel now that you're older? I can't believe you're about to be legal next year! I can't wait for you and I to start partying together."
"I honestly don't feel any different. Maybe once I'm 18, it'll hit me."
"What's it like for you in K-Pop?"
"Well, recently, I have been seeing that people criticize me for not looking like your ideal idol. And I'm over here like, I wasn't aware that you had to look a certain way to be in this industry. I have my own style and want to continue breaking boundaries."
"Good, continue that."
"I think I'm doing well to maintain being myself. For our recent comeback, I'm happy that I've been getting more recognition."
"Girl! Let me tell you, when I saw that music video, I was like, no way is that my Jennie, all grown up. You did that, girl. That music video was fire. BTS has great music."
"Thanks, girl! The only thing is, I hope the recent recognition for me is not because I'm acting sexier. I want to be noticed for my talents, not my sex appeal on stage, y'know? As they say, sex sells but I don't want that for myself. I don't want to be portrayed that way."
Angelina nodded, agreeing with her statement as she listened to her continue.
"The dances for our comebacks get intense every time. It's a challenge, but I'm loving every second of it."
"God, I friggin' love you. Your high spirit in the group makes me happy that you're continuing to perform. I totally gotta see you in concert."
"Well Miss 19, tell me about the rapping career!"
"I can't believe I got this far man...it's...it's a blessing, y'know? My life is so crazy now. I'm blessed to have supporters like you and my family in my life. You guys keep me in check, helping me to move forward. And now my first anticipated album reveal party is on the 14th. I'm so nervous."
"How many songs are there?"
"13."
"Who did you collab with?"
"Most of them are just me but I did manage to get Drake in one of my songs."
"No friggin' way! Angie! That's amazing!"
"He's so chill. He'll be at the party. I'll introduce you to him."
"S-seriously? THE Drake? He's coming to the party?"
"Mm hm! It's gonna be lit! I hope I can collab with Nicki soon. Wanna get a sneak peek at the songs?"
"Hell yeah!"
-----
On November 14th, Jen and Angelina were in the limo, on their way to the event. Jen wore a white two piece dress, while Angelina wore a black two piece dress with spaghetti straps.
"Ready, girl?" Angelina beamed.
"You know it."
When the limo door opened, they both stepped out, immediately greeted by paparazzi, interviewers and fans as they stood behind the red VIP ropes. Linking arms, they began to walk, waving at everyone. As they walked down the red carpet, the two of them took photos together, as they heard the paparazzi shout about two former Amity members staying in touch and still being friends.
After the photos, they're stopped for interviews.
"Jennie, how do you feel supporting your former bandmate, Angelina, in her solo career?"
She was asked as she smiled brightly. "I'm so proud of this girl. I knew she was going to make it big when I first heard her rap. I'm ecstatic!"
"I love this girl, right here. I'm so happy she's here with me, today." Angelina hugged her from the side.
"What makes your friendship with each other so special?" They were asked.
"Y'know, honestly, no matter how far we are from each other, whenever we're in different countries, we'll always be friends and keep in touch. We recently got back in touch while I stayed in America and she went to Korea. Shout out to BTS by the way!"
"Jennie, will we be seeing a solo from you, anytime soon?"
Shaking her head, Jen replied, "Nah, no solos from this one. Right now, I'm 100% focused on group songs."
"I hope she solos one day, though. I'll be waiting." Angelina nudged her.
"Will you two be collabing together in the future?"
"Never say never~" Angelina wiggled her eyebrows while Jen winked.
After heading inside the venue, Angelina made her way to the stage, greeting the crowd and giving her welcoming speech, revealing her first album, called, Angie. It was finally out on iTunes and will be in stores the next day. After the reveal, she performed one of her singles, which happened to be with Drake, which got everyone hyped. After their performance, Angelina brought Drake right over to Jen.
"This is my girl, Jennie." Angelina presented
Butterflies filled Jen's stomach as she smiled, trying to act as calm as possible. "Hi! It's nice to finally meet you!" She managed to say, starting off in a shaky tone.
"How you doin', girl?" He politely greeted her, kissing her hand. Jen let out a nervous giggle from his charm.
"I'm trying not to freak out in front of you. Can I have a hug?"
Angelina laughed at her nervousness while he happily accepted her request.
'Oh mah god, it's Drake!' Jen mouthed to Angelina as she wrapped her arms around him.
Whatever cologne he was wearing, it smelled nice.
'I know! Score!' Angelina mouthed at her.
"Jennie is very talented in singing," Angelina added.
"Oh really?" Drake turned to Jen.
"Ah, it's nothing special." Jen tried to deny it.
"Hey, maybe you two can collab, one day? Heck, even the three of us, one day. Have you heard her voice?" Angelina beamed.
"Sing a little, let me hear what you got." Drake gestured.
Jen looked at Angelina in shock, while she laughed at her reaction. Letting out a breath, she decided to sing a little bit of Alicia Keys. After singing, she smiled shyly while he nodded in approval.
"Damn, girl. That was tight."
"Really? That means a lot, coming from you. Thank you."
"She's so in denial, I swear." Angelina shook her head. As the three of them take a photo together, Jen posted the photo on Instagram and on the BTS Twitter, tweeting, 'SHOOKED! So proud of you Angie! I love you!'
After hanging with Drake, the two friends heard the paparazzi shout, "Amity! Amity! Over here!"
"The hell?" Angelina turned to the entrance with Jennie to find Hailey, Trinity and Layla strolling in. "Oh hell no. Why the hell are these bitches here?" She looked on in disgust, making her way to them with Jennie.
Jen exhaled and frowned at the situation. Of course, they would be here.
"What are you three doing here?" Angelina asked in a not so polite tone.
Before any of the three members could respond, they started to get photos taken.
"All five members are here! Can we have a reunion photo!?" They hear the paparazzi shout
"Come on, just like old times." Hailey smiled sweetly. Jen could see right through it as she put on a fake smile for the cameras.
"Angelina! Jennie! Are you going to be rejoining Amity?" They asked.
"Nope!" Angelina and Jen answered immediately.
"That's just too bad. Well, you're always welcome to rejoin." Layla replied.
"I don't want to go to jail for murdering your leader. So, I think it's a wise choice for me to not rejoin." Angelina warned.
After the dreadful photo op, all members of Amity stand in a secluded area to talk without any cameras.
"Wow..." Angelina looked at Hailey up and down. "You got some serious balls to show up here unannounced. And you two are followers. The hell do you think you are?"
"Ouch. That's how you greet us?" Trinity asked.
"I know. The animosity is hilarious." Layla snickered.
"I just came to give my kudos to you and your album. Is that so wrong? And Trin and Lay wanted to tag along." Hailey answered.
"Yep because you're here to promote yourself and steal my spotlight like you always do. Don't you got something better to do?" Angelina spat.
"As a matter of fact, I do." Hailey turned her attention to Jennie and smiled. "Hello, Jennie, long time no see." She spoke in Korean.
Jen parted her lips, staring at her in bewilderment, speechless while Hailey continued to smile innocently.
Did she just speak in Korean?
Why?
How?
Who taught her? What is going on?
"Wh-when did you learn Korean...?" Jen hesitantly asked.
"Oh, a long time ago. Why? Surprised?"
"Wipe that shit eatin' grin off your plastic face." Angelina spat at Hailey.
"Sorry, stupid girl," Hailey replied in Korean.
"What that bitch say?"
"She gave you a half assed apology and called you a stupid girl." Jennie translated with a frown.
"Stupid? I'll show you stupid." Angelina shouted before getting held back by Jen.
"Don't make me get a restraining order against you. Don't forget you're the one who affected my face." Hailey warned in English.
"And that plastic surgery didn't do much to your face."
"Why did you learn Korean?" Jennie inquired in a serious tone.
"That's none of your business." Hailey shrugged.
"You said learning it was a waste of time. Now how come all of a sudden you decide to learn the language? That isn't a coincidence."
"How's BTS, Jen? You should introduce me to your group! I'm dying to meet them! Let's see if I remember them correctly. There's Rap Monster...the leader that I met...Suga...J-Hope...V... Jimin...Jin...and one other...what's his name...? The handsome one. Ah, Jungkook?"
Letting out a shaky exhale to control herself, Jen stared at her with a serious expression. "Do not go near my boys."
"Why not? I'm thinking about collaborating with one of them. Jungkook has a phenomenal voice-"
"You're not going near my best friend. That's not happening."
"Best friend, huh? That's cute. And you got friendship rings to lock it down, huh? What's the problem, Jennifer?"
"I don't feel comfortable with you around him or the rest of the members."
"You're acting paranoid."
"No, I just know you have bad intentions. Stay away from the Bangtan Boys. Got it?"
"Why? Think I might steal your spot?" She taunted
"Did you hear my girl? She said you're not going anywhere near her boyfriend!" Angelina snapped.
"He's not my boyfriend! Cut it out!" Jennie exclaimed
"Well, not yet." Angelina shrugged, earning a punch in the arm.
"Oh? Well, he is handsome. If you're not dating him, maybe I should." Hailey suggested
"HAHAHA!" Angelina laughed loudly. "You can forget it!"
As soon as Jen heard Hailey's statement, a force of protection overcame her as she stepped in front of her.
"Jungkook and I actually discussed this. Whoever he chooses to be with or has a crush on, he told me that he'll come to me, to get my opinion since he trusts my good judgment. And you are nowhere near an option. So, I would appreciate it if you stayed away from him, got it?"
"And who are you to tell me who I can and cannot be around?" Hailey raised a brow.
"Because I won't let someone like you, taint his mind or take advantage of him. Jungkook is a kind, gentle person. He's selfless, and always there when you need him. I'd do anything to keep that bright smile on his face. And I'll be damned if I have someone like you, hurt him. He deserves someone who can take care of him, love him for him and not for his looks, and cherish him. Someone who can make him happy. And you aren't that person and never will be. I won't let you treat him like some play toy for your own pleasure, tossing him aside when you're done with him.
No friggin' way, Hailey. You are not going anywhere near Jungkook or the rest of the members. Forget it. Get that stupid thought out of your head. I'm done with your shit."
Hailey started laughing. "That was adorable. Really. What a speech."
"You think this is funny?" Angelina snapped
Jen shook her head, looking at Hailey with disappointment. "Why can't you just leave me alone?"
"I dunno it's just really entertaining to see you freak out over stuff like this. You're easy to mess with." Hailey shrugged.
"So, you think this is a game? Let's make Jen go crazy for our pleasure?"
"Yeah, it doesn't take much to push your buttons. Especially when you choose the most personal buttons to push. I do find it enjoyable to watch you freak out and fall. I wonder how far I can go with this."
"I wonder how far my fist can go through your face."
"By all means, hit me. We're already in a public setting, anyway."
"Well, you certainly didn't have a problem throwing a drink in my face and running away afterward."
"Because I know that you're not going to do anything to me. You're scared to. Scared of the consequences. It's best if you'd stay in your lane, Jen. If you know what's good for you."
Letting out a scoff as she watched her leave with her followers, Jen crossed her arms.
"You good? I'm about to see if I can kick her out." Angelina placed a hand on her shoulder.
"I really, really am getting tired of her shit..."
"You and me both, sister."
Later on that night, while the cameras were on all members of Amity, Hailey decided to make an announcement on camera. "Well as you know Amity has had their new album, recently." Hailey beamed while Jen and Angelina fought the urge to roll their eyes. "We have some great news for patient fans. On behalf of SongStress Entertainment, I am proud to announce that Amity will be having a world tour very soon in 2015!"
The announcement caused a lot of positive feedback while Jen and Angelina glanced at each other.
"Excuse me?" Angelina questioned. "You're really announcing this at my album party?" Her blood started to boil.
"And...we'll be touring for the first time in South Korea!"
Jen's stomach dropped as she stared at her in surprise. "You are...?"
"Yes! I wanted it to be a surprise, isn't it great?" Hailey happily asked as the cameras continued filming.
"No. It's not great." Angelina replied in a flat tone.
What the heck is going on?
After getting away from the cameras once more, Hailey approached Jen.
"If you ever want Amity to collab with your group, lemme know."
"No."
"Think about it, Jennie. BTS could use the publicity."
"We'll earn publicity by our music. I want nothing to do with you."
"You sure? Your music isn't that good."
"The autotune in your music any better?"
"Okay, you're angry. I'll let you cool down. Tell your boys Amity will see them in Korea. I'll make sure to stop by."
"You wish."
"Just remember, Amity is better."
"Uh huh, we'll see about that." Jen waved her comment away.
After the event, Jen and Angelina are back in Angelina's room. Angelina paced around in her pajamas, still pissed off at Amity's sudden arrival.
"Yo...you have no idea how much I wanted to strangle all three of them...like are you kidding me? Are you really gonna show up to MY album event? MY event? And announce your weak ass world tour? You tried it. I should've kicked her ass."
"I'm glad you didn't hit her. I feel like she's just doing this to get a reaction out of us." Jen murmured, sitting on Angelina's bed.
"Easier said than done, right? Especially when she talked about your boys. I'm glad you stood your ground when she talked about them."
"I'm just...so protective of him and the rest of the members."
"Hey, the Bangtan Girl gotta protect the Bangtan Boys every now and then. Not just the Bangtan Boys protecting the Bangtan Girl."
Before Angelina could continue talking, she got a text message from a random number.
'Hi, this is Rap Monster from BTS. Jen gave me ur number. I think your rapping is amazing, I would love to talk with you and maybe collab with you in the future.'
"Holy shit! My night just got better!" Angelina squealed and started to become a giggling mess.
Jennie smiles to herself.
'About time.' She thought
------
Back in Korea, Jen found herself at the school library after school, writing notes for her Honors English class. "Maybe I should've just taken a regular English..." She murmured
The work had gotten harder, week by week with difficult books to read. But it was her favorite subject and she wanted a challenge. As she continued to have her face in her books, she heard the chair across from her being pulled out. Looking up, she saw Jungkook taking a seat.
"Hey." He grinned. "I finally remembered where you hide out."
"Ha, I don't mean to hide. I find a little solitude here, despite the constant stares and not so discrete photos and videotaping while I work."
"We can always just work at the dorm."
"I know but I like the atmosphere of libraries."
Smiling at her statement, he raised a brow. "You really like school, don't you?"
"Just English and guitar." She returned his smile and went back to her books.
Jungkook continued to watch her while she worked, admiring her work ethic. "Can I ask you something?"
"Knock yourself out, Kookie."
"I-I know you're busy with your Honors English but could you...tutor me in English?"
Placing a bookmark in her book, she closed it and met his stare. "You want me to teach you English?"
"Yes."
A smile came across her lips. "Of course, I'll teach you. Just lemme know when you want to begin." She went back to answering her homework questions in her notebook, which was due next week.
A few moments later, she felt eyes on her. She looked up, catching his stare before he shyly looked down at the table.
"N-now?"
Meeting her gaze, he nodded, revealing a cute grin across his face.
"Now."
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 33- MAMA Awards 2014
Chapter Summary: While collabing with Block B, Jen becomes fast friends with Taeil. Namjoon and Jin's protective parenting begins to irritate Jen. The guys tease Jen over her love for Ailee. BTS get protective when a guy starts to make moves on Jennie, demanding that if anyone wants to date her, they'll have to get approval from all seven of them.
Genre: JenKook fluff, Jealous Kook,
Words: 7,000+
----
MAMA Awards was fast approaching as BTS and Block B prepared for their collaboration. There would be a rap battle, a dance battle and a singing battle. For Jennie, she received the opportunity to sing with Taeil, for the singing battle. His strong vocals and her harmony skills would be a treat for the fans. Although it was a battle, both groups thought of it as a mutual stage. She couldn't believe that she would be singing at the MAMA Awards. That was THE show to be on. So many iconic performances were performed on the show. She hoped to exceed expectations.
All she saw on Twitter were comments about her, wondering how she would do on stage at a big event like this. With everyone on the stage, working on their activities, Zico approached Jen, with Taeil.
"This is Jennie. She's the one you'll be singing with." He explained with a friendly smile.
Looking up, she returned his smile and turned to Taeil, who had a shy smile on his face.
"Hey, it's nice to meet you. Taeil, right?"
"Yes. It's very nice to meet you. I'm looking forward to working with you." He looked down at the ground.
Noticing his shyness, she shook her head in disapproval. "Oh no, you are not going to be shy around me. We are not doing this." She playfully teased, crossing her arms as he looked up, speechless. He wasn't expecting that kind of reaction from her.
Jen took a good look at him. A pair of black glasses framed his face and he was a few inches shorter than Zico. He was cute.
"I told you she's easygoing. You'll enjoy being around her. You two will be laughing and chatting it up in no time. Good luck, you two." Zico patted the two of them on the back and headed back to Namjoon to work on their raps.
"Come on, let's get to work and see how fast I can bring you out of your shy state with me." She gestured as they headed backstage. They soon find a vacant area with less commotion and sit down together at a table.
"So, what's your position in Block B?" She asked suddenly as she placed a notebook and pen on the table.
"I'm a vocalist. And you?"
"Same. I like your glasses, by the way."
"Ah, thanks. I just don't really like my eyes."
Raising a brow, she asked, "Why not?"
"They're small, so I usually just wear the glasses." He rubbed the back of his neck.
"Take them off, please. Let me see."
He glanced at her warily.
"I'm not going to laugh." She reassured as a soft chuckle escaped his lips.
He took the glasses off, setting them down on the table. Turning his head, he met her gaze while she tilted her head to the side, observing his eyes.
"Well? Aren't they weird looking?"
"Boy!" She playfully punched him on the arm, surprising him, but he suddenly started to laugh at her reaction. "Embrace them eyes! They look just fine!"
Her sudden compliment had his eyes light up as he felt content with her statement. "Thanks. That makes me very happy."
"You're welcome. And don't you forget that. So, any nicknames you go by? I'll keep them in mind for future reference."
"Future reference?"
"I'm sure we'll see each other again after the MAMA Awards. I'd like to become friends with you."
Taeil's mouth twitched briefly as he shook his head. "But we're already friends."
"Glad to hear!"
"For my nicknames, I usually get called sharkie, or fishie."
"I assume it has to do with fish?"
"Yeah, I take care of fish."
His hobby took her by surprise. Usually, she would hear people's hobbies like dancing, reading, singing, or working out. "That's very interesting. I never knew someone who enjoyed having pet fish. Well, for me, I usually get called Ennie and JW."
"Can I call you Ennie?"
"By all means. I'll call you sharkie."
"How do you like being here in this industry? Is it hard for you? Your Korean is clear and good."
"I'm always asked that and I feel like my answer changes sometimes. Right now, I just want to prove critics wrong. It's a bit hard being away from home and all, and I'm still trying to get used to getting more popular these days. I used to be able to go to places without any recognition but now, I feel the need to wear a hoodie or something, thanks to BTS' growing popularity. But I'm easy to notice because I'm chocolate, so...what difference does it make?" She let out a chuckle. "It's humbling though. It's an honor to collaborate with Block B, too. I'll work hard to make this singing battle successful. I admire your singing ability."
"You're very sweet, thank you. I admire your singing ability too. The feeling is mutual. Let's get started. They gave me an update on our singing battle."
"What did they change?"
"At first, they wanted us to sing more than one song, but since the segment is on a time limit, we'll only have time to do one."
Jen nodded. It was first supposed to be a BTS song and a Block B song. Each of them would sing each other's songs with each other, creating a custom verse for each song.
"So, they said we can either do Look Here by BTS or Nice Day by Block B."
"Hm. Okay. Which one do you want to do?"
"Ladies choice." He gestured.
"A-ight, then. I wouldn't mind performing Nice Day. I feel like the song is very funky and can get the crowd moving. Hm, then it looks like I'll have to do more work, with creating a custom verse." She pondered.
"Are you fine with that? We can always just do the BTS song."
Waving his concern away, she replied, "It's cool. I'm going to enjoy it. So how are we doing this?"
"Here's what I was thinking." He took her notebook and opened it to a blank sheet. He wrote down the first line of the song, which was his, and then went straight to writing the chorus. "You'll come in with the Ehs, singing it with me. We'll harmonize together."
"Sing it for me. The ehs."
Warming up his voice briefly, he began to sing, "Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh. Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh."
Listening closely to his range, she began to sing with him, in a higher pitch, bringing out a smooth harmonious sound. "Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh. Eh,eh,eh,eh,eh."
"That was pretty good." He praised. "We sound great."
"I like it. Okay, what's next?"
"After the ehs, you'll come in for your verse. Then back to the chorus. You'll sing the chorus this time, and I'll occasionally sing with you. Then we'll go to the whoas, and end it on a high note by singing whoa."
"Simple enough. Sounds like that'll be a blast."
Taeil was an easy person to work with and straightforward. He was patient as she learned how to sing the song and helped her write some lyrics.
"Put a little bit more power into it. It'll hype the crowd even more." He instructed, singing a strong 'Volume up.'
"I'll think of Christina Aguilera, then." She cleared her throat. "Volume up!" Her voice came out strong and raspy.
"Good!" He nodded happily as she kept singing
"All ma party people say. Shake it up yo head, agijagihan geon narang an majeunikka."
"Kkeutkkajiga." Their voices clash smoothly.
"That sounded so damn good!" She beamed.
As they continued working, they were at the last part for the high note.
"Can you increase your pitch just a bit?" She asked before they sang again.
"WHOAAAAAAAAA~" After they sing the high note, they notice all the members of BTS and Block B are watching them in awe.
How long were they standing there for? Some had their jaws dropped, while others widened their eyes.
"That was you guys!?" U-Kwon asked in astonishment, while the two of them grinned sheepishly, feeling embarrassed.
Before they knew it, it was time for the dress rehearsal. As usual, BTS are filled with high energy, dancing and jumping around, while Block B seemed to be tired.
"So, you mean to tell me...I can't do cartwheels on stage!?" Jen exclaimed to Namjoon and Zico. They both cross their arms, playfully responding with an unamused expression. "No? Okay, maybe next year." She turned to the camera, which was filming a documentary on their preparation for the MAMA Awards. "One of these MAMA Awards, I will do cartwheels on stage. I think that'll be fun."
----
It was late in China, and the staff scattered around, making sure everything was top notch for the show. From working on the lights, the music, and the cameras, the atmosphere was hectic with a hint of playfulness as everyone worked long and hard to make sure the show was a success.
Jen stood with Taeil, as the camera filmed them for the BTS and Block B hidden story of the MAMA Awards.
"Jennie and I have prepared a singing stage." Taeil happily mentioned while Jen nodded happily.
'How do you like working with Jennie?'
He was asked as he glanced at her with a smile. "She's ridiculously sweet and fun to work with." He acknowledged.
"Me? Really? This guy is so nice. He's fun to work with too. He's chill and very patient with me." she answered. Turning her head to him, she suggested, "You know, we should wear glasses while we collab together."
"I have an extra pair. You can wear that when we perform."
"Awe, really!? Yes, let me borrow them!" She clapped her hands together in excitement.
As the rehearsal went on, Jen stood off to the side to watch Zico and Namjoon practice. It must be fun to be able to perform with someone you've known for a long time. Their performance suddenly made her think of Angelina.
"Excuse me! You dropped this."
Her thoughts were interrupted as one of the sound engineers approached her. She looked up to see him handing her the choker that popped off her neck when she was practicing. When she met his eyes, she noticed that he looked around her age. Probably a few years older, with short black hair. Nonetheless, her mood was boosted when she noticed her choker was safe.
"Oh wow, thank you! Good looking out!" She bowed and examined it. "I guess it popped off while I was dancing. I must've had this on too tight. Thank you!"
Nearby, Jungkook stood with Jimin, ignoring him as he watched the guy that Jennie was talking to.
Who was he? And why is he smiling like that?
Annoyance started to overcome Jungkook as he watched the guy's lingering gaze at Jennie while getting distracted from his work.
Why did he have to stare at her like that? Why did he have that stupid smile on his face? Shouldn't he be getting back to work? Now he's distracted by her?
The way the guy smiled brightly when he watched her practice, suddenly made Jungkook frown.
"Hehehe, someone's annoyed~" He heard a familiar teasing voice.
Jungkook turned his head to see Jimin smirking at him, knowingly. He had forgotten that Jimin was next to him this entire time.
"Shut up, hyung..." Jungkook grumbled in response. Now was not the time for his teasing. He was not in the mood.
"Is someone mad~?"
"No." He firmly responded.
"Are you sure~?"
"Yes."
"That guy seems to be fond of Jennie, don't you think?"
"Hmph."
"It's cute, look at how he's staring at her. Oh, and he just started fumbling with the wires. Someone's distracted. Is that a little blush on his face?"
"Jimin," Jungkook called out in a stern voice. Ignoring his threatening tone, Jimin let out a goofy giggle.
"I wonder if he's going to ask her out. How long do you think it'll take?" Jimin pressed, oblivious to Jungkook clenching onto his mic, causing his knuckles to go white. "He looks like he really likes her. Look at how he's staring. That boy is in love~! Jennie and the cute boy sitting in a tree, k.i.s.s-"
Before he could go on, Jungkook stormed off, ignoring Jimin's loud laughter.
"Come on, Jungkookie! I was joking! I wanted to see your reaction! Jungkookie! Come back! Wait!" He walked after him, in a fit of giggles.
After rehearsing, both groups took a short break. Yawning, Jennie looked ahead to the same guy who gave her back the choker.
"Good job, that was a great high note." He praised with a smile.
"Really? Thank you. I think my mic is a little lower than Taeil's." She handed him her mic.
"Got it handled. I've noticed it too. So, what's your name?"
Letting out a soft chuckle at the question, she shook her head. "I think you know."
"Well, it's always polite to still ask someone what their name is." He replied with a smile.
She looked at him, registering his statement. That was nice of him to consider that.
"Jennie."
"My name is Shin."
"Well, it's very nice to meet you, Shin. And thanks so much for finding my choker. I legit just brought that thing. I'm gonna need to figure out if I should just buy a new one or see if I can fix it. It's broken since it popped."
"I could fix it for you."
"Oh, you don't have to do that, it's just a choker."
"By all means, I don't mind."
"Well, if you want. Thank you." She handed him back her choker.
"It'll be good as new by the day of the show."
"I dunno why but you look like you should be an idol or something."
"I get that a lot but I'm more of a behind the scenes kind of guy. You play an instrument?"
"The guitar. I'm so passionate about it. And I like to DJ for fun."
"Oh really? Maybe you should show me your DJ skills sometime."
"Nah, I want to DJ for Yoongi first. I did before but not live from scratch. I just showed him what I already played around with. So I hope you understand that Yoongi will be the one."
"Ah, it's cool. I respect that."
Meanwhile, Jungkook unintentionally let out a growl of aggravation as he watched their interaction from afar. His microphone in his hand was shown no mercy as he continued to tightly hold onto it.
"You all right?" Tae patted him on the back.
"I'm fine." He grumbled.
"Someone's moody. What's wrong with you?"
Jimin put an arm around Tae, laughing. "He's just-"
"Hyung!" Jungkook snapped.
-----
"BOOBS! NO! NO! AND NO! No boobies are showing on my watch!" Jin's frantic yelling in the hotel room was heard. Jennie let out an exasperated sigh.
"They're just balls of fat!" She exclaimed, throwing her arms up in the air.
"And those balls of fat will have the guys staring!"
"I don't even have anything!" She placed her hands on her chest, raising them up and down.
"You're still growing! Don't lie to me, they're getting bigger!"
"How do you know!?"
"Because Mama Jin knows best!"
It was finally December 3rd. The day of the MAMA Awards. BTS were getting ready, preparing for their red carpet appearance. A stylist had dressed Jen in a tight red strapless dress, that hugged her curves. As soon as Jin saw the dress, he nearly had a heart attack. It was too sexy. She was still young in his eyes to wear something like that. But Jennie thought there was nothing wrong, and she trusted the stylist's judgment on the dress.
"Jin, it's just a dress!"
"No, Jennie."
"This is bullshit. Like, really." She snapped in irritation. "You drawlin' right now."
"What was that? Say that in Korean! Don't go English on me, when I'm talking to you!" He scolded.
"I said you're drawlin' right now! The dress is fine! You are overreacting! My God, it's a damn dress. There's nothing wrong with it! You are freaking out over nothing! Shit!" She retorted.
She was so angry, she liked the dress, but his bickering began to piss her off.
"The answer is no." He firmly ordered.
"You can't just-"
"And that's FINAL!" He turned to the stylist, who looked frightened at their heated disagreement.
"Please change her dress." He pleaded, smiling apologetically.
Turning back to Jennie, he screamed in horror when he sees how her butt looked with the dress, while Namjoon stood next to him.
"Uh, excuse me, missy but where do you think you're going, with that dress on?" Namjoon crossed his arms.
There was no way she was going out there with that type of dress on. Not on his watch.
"Oh, my god! There's no problem with this, jawn." Jen shouted.
"That's too much ass, Jen. I don't want guys getting fresh with you."
"I think I can notice the fuckboys when I see one."
"Can you really? Guys will say anything to try to get in your pants."
"I know..."
"Do you really? Because your butt is getting bigger. And as you like to call them, your balls of fat, they're getting bigger as well and I don't want anyone getting any bright ideas. And they bet not stare or try to touch you."
"Namjoon, I appreciate the concern but my butt is a butt, I can't do anything about it."
"Why must it be so big!?" Jin complained. "This is too much!"
"Wait until you're 18 to wear this," Namjoon warned.
"I don't want her to wear that at all!" Jin whined.
Annoyed, Jen rolled her eyes. "Thanks mom and dad." She muttered.
After much debate with Jin and Namjoon, the stylist helped Jen finally settle for a short red two piece dress.
"Make sure it's not short in the back." Jin made Jen turn around as he examined the back of the bottom piece of the dress. "Are you wearing safety shorts? Hopefully, it won't show anything."
"Are you kidding me? I have the shorts on. It's fine," She sighed loudly
"Hm...okay, you're off the hook for now."
"It's nice and classy." Namjoon nodded in approval. "I like it."
"Yeah, yeah, yeah..." Jen huffed.
After getting her hair and makeup done, she left the room while Jin, Namjoon and Yoongi continued getting ready. Adjusting her black heels, she made her way down the hallway. Meanwhile, Jungkook just left his room which he shared with the rest of the members. He walked down the hallway and adjusted his red coat. When he looked up, he stopped in his tracks.
"Wow." He let out a breath as he stared at the breathtaking sight. He watched as she got closer, adjusting her skirt. He noticed that she was even wearing the friendship ring, just like he was. Looking at the ring on her finger made his stomach leap with joy.
Meeting his gaze, Jen's eyes light up, pleased to see him as she waved enthusiastically.
"Hey, Kookie!" She beamed.
And there was the smile he would never get tired of. He loved to see her so happy. Little did he know, she was annoyed by her previous disagreement with Namjoon and Jin. But once she laid eyes on him, her annoyance went away and she felt nothing but elation. He had that positive effect on her, but she was unaware that the feeling was mutual.
"What do you think? Do I look OK?" She gestured.
"You look..." He trailed off, taking in her appearance.
"Too much red?"
"Nah. You look gorgeous."
"Aw, you really think so? That makes me happy, to hear you say that. Thank you. You're not too bad yourself. Hold on, this has been bothering me, I'm tired of looking at this uneven collar." She adjusted his red coat while he looked down at her. "Have you grown overnight?"
"I don't think so."
"You're getting tall, Kookie."
"Oh really? Am I getting manlier?" He teased with a bunny smile.
Taking a step backward, she examined his outfit, head to toe.
"Hm...nope." She smirked with amusement and strolled past him, heading for the elevator.
Taken aback by her answer, he turned around with his eyes widened. "Y-YAH!"
Meeting up with her, he pressed the down button, ignoring her fit of giggles. "That was mean." He huffed
"Hehehe, I'm just joking. You're manly. And you look handsome. Just try not to kill the ladies with your charm." She nudged him.
"I could say the same to you." He nudged her back.
When BTS arrives on the red carpet, they get out of the van and immediately have pictures taken of them.
"Can you please talk with me during the welcome meeting?" Namjoon asked Jennie. "I'm feeling a bit pressured."
"Your English is just fine. Don't feel pressured. And yeah, I got you." she reassured him.
Each member stood on the red carpet, smiling and waving. Lights flashed quickly from all directions, making Jen squint her eyes briefly. One thing she disliked was the constant clicking noises when pictures were taken and the flashing lights. It was difficult to see at times. For this year's MAMA Awards, BTS were nominated for Song of the Year and Best Dance performance.
"Hello, we are..." Namjoon started off.
"BTS!"
"It's our very first time in Hong Kong, and we've heard so many fans in Kong Kong are really got those energies and passions for K-Pop." He continued.
Jen nodded and spoke up. "Yes, we're so honored to be here. We're excited, we can't wait to perform, and we are looking forward to our first MAMA in Hong Kong. This is such a big deal to us, and we cannot wait for our stage."
Jungkook was unable to hold back his smile as he looked down at his feet, listening to her speak in English. When she spoke in Korean, she would sound unintentionally cute. But her English voice would sound chill, yet gentle, with some sort of accent from where she used to live.
"We can't wait for the stage and just like Jennie said, we're so honored to be here," Namjoon added. "We've prepared an unpredictable and special stage, for this 2014 MAMA."
"Yes, whatever you do, don't take your eyes off the stage, you could miss something special." She teased with a smile.
"Yeah, it's going to be really surprising, I think it's going to be special and surprising. Thank you."
"Thank you very much!" Jennie bowed with the rest of the members.
After their red carpet performance, Jennie was approached by Choi Yeo-jin, who was one of the red carpet hosts. "Miss Bangtan! Do you have a moment?" She asked with a bright smile.
"Hi! Yes, of course." She bowed and returned her smile.
"Before I start, let's take a look at this two piece dress. Wow, very pretty."
Jen decided to turn around, for the camera, showing off the dress. "Thank you, I love this dress."
"How do you feel right now, at the MAMA Awards?"
"I feel awesome! This was always a dream of mine, to be here at the MAMA Awards, and now it finally has come true. I'm excited!"
"I can tell, you're so happy! Fans want to know; how does it feel to be the first African American in a K-Pop group?"
"Y'know, I'm thrilled that fans asked for more diversity in K-Pop and I hope I live up to the expectations. I do feel a little bit pressured because of the high expectations. Like, oh, 'will she be singing in English the whole time or in Korean? Does she know the culture well? Is this a publicity stunt or something?' but I'm proud that I have been proving to my critics that I am very serious about this position in this industry and I'm taking it one day at a time. I'm happy that my Korean is good, and becoming easier to understand for everyone." She answered genuinely.
She continued her answer in a passionate voice, "I'm happy that I'm still here, and I'm always thankful for my boys because if it wasn't for them, I wouldn't be where I am today. Being here, it's very humbling. I get Instagram comments and tweets from fans saying that I'm inspiring them, it's so crazy. I always get excited when I perform with the guys. I don't think it matters what color you are, who you are, or anything like that, just follow your dream. Go for it. I've had my fair share of low times, failures and rejection and I know there's more to come, but you can overcome the obstacles."
"Her confidence is strong! I can tell you are very passionate and I do enjoy watching you perform. I like your charisma."
"Oh, stop." Jen let out a chuckle, flattered at her praise. "Thank you."
"Any advice you can give to foreigners?"
"Never be afraid to branch out."
"Which performance are you most excited to see?"
"Oh, you know I'm looking forward to Baekhyun! EXO~" She let out a giggle.
"Why him?"
"He's amazing in EXO. I'm a huge K-Pop fan, I'm a fan like everyone else. I'm a huge stan of EXO. I drive the guys crazy whenever I listen to other groups, dancing and singing obnoxiously to annoy them, hahaha."
"How nervous are you for tonight?"
"Right now, I'm at a 5 for nervousness. But just before I get on the stage, it'll be a 10. I always get nervous before a performance."
After the interview, she headed backstage to meet up with the rest of the members. Before she could go any further, she felt a soft tap on her shoulder. Turning around, her eyes widened when she saw G-Dragon and bowed at him.
"Long time, no see!" He greeted cheerfully.
"H-hey! Oh, my gosh, it's been a while!" She laughed while he pulled her in for a hug.
"It has. I wanted to say hey and check up on you. It seems like just yesterday when I attended my first MAMA Awards. You'll never forget your first MAMA Awards. How are you feeling?"
"I'm calm now but I know the butterflies will be coming, soon."
"Yeah, they'll always come. But I know you're going to be fine. I'm looking forward to your performance."
"And I'm looking forward to yours! You're gonna kill it!" She grinned while one of the staff members approached the two of them, telling them to go to their seats.
As the show started, fancams were filming BTS and their reactions towards the performances. As they watched the Last Fantasy stage with Girl's Day and Ailee, Jen let out a squeal when Ailee took her black hat off, revealing herself to be dancing with Girl's Day.
"Hehehe, she's so happy!" Jimin teased.
"Ailee~! Jennie can't get enough of her." Tae giggled.
"Quiet!" She hushed them, feeling her face heat up.
As Ailee performed 'Don't Touch Me', the guys kept glancing at Jen's reactions and lipsyncing. As the fancams caught everything, it was safe to say that Jennie is the ultimate Ailee fangirl and anticipated the day when the two of them finally cross paths.
Jen continued to watch with happiness. Ailee's strong stage presence and vocals were amazing, as she jammed in her seat. Meanwhile, Jimin, Hobi and Tae giggled at her eagerness, while Namjoon let out a chuckle.
There was a time when a camera was right in front of Jennie, so she lipsynced the lyrics, looking at the camera with a smile.
After her performance was over, Jen happily applauded.
"*Cough* fangirl."
Jen turned to Jimin and punched him on the arm. "Shut up!"
"Hehehe, Munchkin was so cute, all happy for Ailee." Hobi giggled.
As the show went on, with John Legend performing, Jennie couldn't help but feel like she was being stared at and started to feel curious. Meanwhile, it was from afar, where GOT7 sat, where the culprit was. It was revealed to be BamBam, who watched her with a smile on his face.
'She's really cute.' He thought as he continued to watch her. He thought her reactions towards Ailee were infectious and enjoyed her enthusiasm. Just as he continued to observe her, Jennie turned her head around as he quickly looked away.
'I hope she didn't catch me.' He thought, as his stomach dropped.
He'd have to be more careful. He snuck in another glance before looking away, afraid he'd get caught.
Jackson laughed at his shyness. "Smooth."
"Shh! Don't make it so obvious!"
"Shouldn't I be saying that to you?"
Later that night, backstage, Block B and BTS prepared for their stage. They were right after Sistar. For the performance, Jennie wore a white crop top with her leather jacket over it. Her jeans were white and high waisted, along with a white bandana tied on top of her head. As she had finishing touches done on her hair by one of the stylists, the sound engineer, Shin, who approached her during the dress rehearsal, strolls over to adjust her earpiece. But she noticed him fumbling with the earpiece.
"Are you okay?" she giggled at his nervousness.
After finally adjusting the earpiece, he let out a short chuckle and tried to flirt, "Sorry, I don't really see a lot of foreigners here. And I wasn't aware how pretty they are."
Taking his flirting attempt as a sweet compliment, her face warmed up as she giggled. "I'm flattered. Thank you."
Meanwhile, Jungkook let out a sigh of annoyance, sneaking glances at the two of them while they talked.
"All right...it was funny at first but now I'm getting annoyed with this guy. He doesn't seem to quit, huh?" Jimin looked on, shaking his head. "I wonder if he knows that she's not interested."
"I hope so..." Jungkook mumbled.
As he watched them, Jungkook clenched his jaw when he saw Shin adjusting her bandana. Jimin was staring at Shin with the scariest glare, feeling the urge to protect her. He was too close to her.
Shin is a sound engineer, not a stylist.
Why was he trying to get close and touch her?
Why was he trying to flirt with her?
Having enough, the two members made their way to them. Noticing their presence, Jennie turned and smiled. "Hey, guys!"
Jungkook's anger dissipated as he replied with a smile. Meanwhile, Jimin spoke in a not so friendly tone, "I think some members of Block B need help with their mics. Now."
"All right, thank you. Good luck out there, Jennie." Shin smiled and left.
"Um, are you two okay? You look like you just lost in one of your favorite video games."
"Nothing!" The two boys replied.
No matter what, the Maknae line will always have each other's back.
Mission: Protect Jennie Successful
------
'Fight of The Century'
As soon as Boy in Luv came on, BTS walked out to the stage, hyped up. Jen shot the camera a rock on sign before walking up the steps to stand on the stage, with her mic in hand.
The roar of the crowd took her by surprise as she looked at the sea of humanity all around the venue. This was it. This was BTS' time to shine at the MAMA Awards. Butterflies in her stomach got worse as she smiled through the nervousness, acting hyped up with the rest of the members.
"Let's go!" She shouted, jumping around on stage.
Next up was Block B, walking out to NalinA. When they got on stage, both groups faced off before they heard a horn.
With the members leaving the stage except for Jimin, J-Hope, U-Kwon and B-Bomb, the dance battle commenced.
While the guys danced on stage, Jen stood at the back of the stage with Taeil, in the dark. He had on his pair of glasses and a large brown hat on his head. She put on her pair of black glasses to match him.
"Nervous?" He asked, placing a hand on her shoulder.
"I'm shaking." She let out a shaky breath. "I dunno know about this."
"It's going to be OK. You're going to do great. We got this." He smiled in reassurance, removing his hand from her shoulder.
There were so many people, and so many idols watching. The heat was on.
As soon as Jimin ripped his shirt off, the crowd went into pandemonium, even making the idols freak out, especially the ladies. The sudden sound of the crowd, soothed Jen's nerves as she started to laugh.
"They're going crazy!" Taeil listened in awe.
"Oh, Jimin...what do we expect? He's always full of surprises." She responded, proud of Hobi and Jimin for their dancing.
As the lights faded out, Taeil walked on stage to stand before the ramp that connected to the stage where the Dance off was.
All ma party people ready~!
He sang out as the song transitioned to the chorus while the lights revealed him. He's met with loud screams and cheers as he performed, walking down the ramp as the crowd jammed out.
Where ma party people at
sikkeureopge hae
ttabunhan geu gamogeseo araseodeul
gieonawa oh tonight volume up
all ma party people say
Shake it up yo head
agijagihan geon narang
an majeunikka kkeutkkajiga
Let's go let's go let's go~!
The lights appeared down on Jennie as she walked down the ramp, singing with him,
EH eh EH EH EH
EH eh EH EH EH eh (have a nice day)
EH eh EH EH EH
EH eh EH EH EH eh (have a nice day)
"Show em what you got Jen-nay~!" He sang in a high voice and jammed to himself while she started to sing,
Aye,
Everybody party it up
Everybody knows what's up
Let me give you a heads up and tell you how it's going down, right now
Let's raise the volume to the max and get loose.
You know this music makes you want to
Tell me why you're staying calm, it's time to leave the worries out the window
As she sang, Taeil met up with her in the middle of the ramp. He grabbed her hand and spun her around, as she grinned in response. He followed her, dancing around.
Dance for me and keep it grooving
Don't stop now, keep it moving
This beat is so funky, I can't control my body
Time to break a sweat on this dance floor
Let's get a little naughty
BTS, Block B, you know how we go
Hong Kong, at MAMA, you know how we roll
All ma party people put your hands up
Wrapping an arm over her shoulder, Taeil and Jennie rock from side to side in front of a camera, happily.
Me and Taeil goin' party all night, they can't stop our flow
Tonight is the night, we goin' show em how it's done,
Tonight is the night, now shake your body and lose your mind
Getting released, she sang the chorus, walking with Taeil as she pointed to the camera when it moved with them.
Where ma party people at
sikkeureopge hae
ttabunhan geu gamogeseo araseodeul
gieonawa oh tonight volume up
Taeil took over, singing, "All ma party people say, Shake it up yo head, agijagihan geon narang an majeunikka."
"kkeutkkajiga" They harmonize together, earning louder cheers. "Let's go, let's go, let's go~!"
EH eh EH EH EH
EH eh EH EH EH eh (have a nice day)
EH eh EH EH EH
EH eh EH EH EH eh (have a nice day)
As the piano played, Taeil did a scat, before singing out, "Whoa!"
Jen responded with her own, "Whoa!"
"Whoa!"
"Oh!"
"Whoa!"
"Whoa~" They sang their high note to louder cheers and then the lights went out, ending their battle.
Seconds later, Rap Monster and Zico were revealed on stage for their rap battle.
As Taeil and Jennie left the stage, she wrapped her arms around him for a big hug. "We did it, Sharkie!"
"We make a great team Ennie! We did great!"
She let out a breath. "That was so fun. And I'm not even nervous anymore, I'm ready for the next performance!"
After the rap battle, BTS gathered to perform Danger. When it was Jen's part, a camera showed BamBam jamming out to her verse with a big grin on his face. Afterward, Block B performed Her. After they finished, both groups gathered on stage.
"Ah, yeah!" Rap Monster rasped out.
"Let's~ get it started...in here~" Jen sang as the opening beats for Black Eyed Peas' Let's Get It Started came on.
And the base keep runnin' runnin' and runnin' runnin', and runnin' runnin', and runnin' runnin',
and Runnin' runnin', and runnin' runnin', and runnin' runnin', and runnin' runnin', and
Dancing to the beat, she stuck her tongue, dancing around. This sound was such a throwback as she performed with the boys.
-----
Headed backstage, Jen was approached by Shin, yet again, while Tae watched, unamused. There was something about him that Tae wasn't feeling.
"Let me know if I'm overstepping my boundaries with this question but, uh, are you seeing anyone by any chance?" Shin asked out of the blue, staring right into her eyes.
His question took her by surprise. Honestly, she wasn't expecting anyone to pay her any mind. Sure, she wanted to date in the future but she just met him and would like to get to know how before making a drastic decision.
She answered politely, "O-oh, uh, well. Sorry that caught me by surprise."
"Really? Shame that no one's noticed just how special you are." He got closer.
"I'm not liking this..." Taehyung watched on, alerted and decided to approach them, bringing Jimin along.
"I wonder how Jungkookie would've reacted if he saw what we saw." Jimin huffed, watching Shin in disapproval.
"I don't want to know or find out, man."
"U-uh, I'm really flattered." Jennie took a step back, bowing politely at Shin. He was a bit too close. "But time is a virtue. Let's get to know each other first. Let's be friends."
"HEY, ENNIE~!" Taehyung loudly greeted cheerfully, putting an arm around her, and pulling her close to him.
"Oh, Tae, Jimin, what's up, guys?" She smiled and glanced at them.
"I couldn't help but notice you and this guy talking." Tae narrowed his eyes at Shin. Shin raised a brow at his dirty look, hiding his annoyance at getting interrupted. "Sorry, but she's not interested."
Before Jen could comprehend what he just said, Jimin added insult to injury, speaking in a serious tone, "Yes, Jennie...our Jennie...our precious...precious Miss Bangtan, who is protected by SEVEN Bangtan Boys...is a very...very busy young lady." He stared at Shin with another one of his scary looks.
"Yes, and she has no time to be getting distracted. I hope you understand."
"Guys!" Jennie exclaimed.
"Well, can I at least get your number?" Shin suggested.
"Ah, ah, ah. No boys." Namjoon came out of nowhere, grabbing Shin's phone out of Jennie's hands. He handed the phone back to Shin. "She won't be needing your number. Carry on, man."
Jen exhaled sharply and stormed off, getting annoyed. Why did they have to do that? That was so rude. She at least wanted to be friends with the guy. What was wrong with that?
Back in their seats, Jen was pissed.
Jimin giggled. "She's mad~."
"Jimin, shut up." She retorted.
"I'm not feelin' that guy, Smartie." Yoongi put his two cents in.
"Yeah, you can do better," Tae replied.
"You'll thank us later," Hobi reassured her.
Jen's mood went back to happiness, acting hyped and fangirling over EXO's performance, as they start with Black Pearl. Baekhyun looked amazing as usual, as she was in awe.
"Really?" Yoongi shook his head. "You are such a girl."
"Don't talk during Baekhyun's parts, hush!"
As the performance progressed, she squealed, "Ahhhh, look at him!" She pointed at, watching Baekhyun sing his verse for Overdose.
"OH, SHE WANTS ME!" She grabbed onto Yoongi, shaking him.
"Cut it out!" He tried to push her off. Hobi, Tae and Jimin laughed at Yoongi's struggle.
Despite the annoyance in some parts, and the nervousness, the MAMA Awards was a success for BTS, and a night they will never forget.
------
Back at the hotel room, Jen shared with Jin, Namjoon and Yoongi, Jen wanted all the members to be in one room, to talk about the restrictions she had against talking to Shin.
"Okay, so are you guys gonna act like you didn't do anything while I was talking to him?" She asked. "What the heck? That was not cool. I'm trying to make more friends in this industry."
"And you will. Just not that guy. Look, you don't need to be around any boys. You should wait." Namjoon spoke up.
"Oh, mah God, I just want to be friends, that's all!"
"I honestly don't see what the damn problem is with her speaking to more boys." Yoongi retorted. "Leave the poor girl alone. She's smart enough to know which guys to watch out for. I just don't approve of that sound engineer. He seems corny. You can do better."
"Does she? This is a different country!" Jin exclaimed.
"So, what?" Yoongi bluntly replied.
"There's guys that want to experiment on foreigners. Especially a girl like her. I'm not letting anyone take advantage of her." Namjoon crossed his arms. "I am not allowing any guys to take advantage of her. Done deal. End of story."
"They won't, I won't let them." Jennie tried to explain.
"Well, you shouldn't just give your number out to just anyone! You never know what will happen, Jennie. You need to get that through your head. Do you know who we are?" Namjoon asked sternly.
Frowning at his lecture, she crossed her arms, stubbornly staying silent for a moment, before mumbling an answer.
"I'm sorry, what was that?"
"I said we're idols..." She grumbled.
"People sharing idols' numbers is common. You must be careful." Hobi advised while the Maknae line watched on, back and forth.
Jen turned to the Maknae line. "Are you guys gonna help me, here?" She gestured, but they shook their heads.
"We're all worried about your safety, too. We agree with the hyungs." Jungkook answered, seriously.
"Are you for real?" Jen shook her head. "I thought you would take my side!"
"Stop trying to argue with it." Namjoon scolded. "That guy seems fishy."
"Stop treating me like a kid!" She snapped
"Well stop acting like one."
Shaking from anger, she growled. "You are just so...UGH! I can't stand you! You don't tell the rest of the Maknae line who they can and cannot talk to, so why me? Un-believable! Are you gonna do this to everyone I talk to now? Because I find it hard to believe that this will be a onetime thing. You're freaking out over nothing! Stop babying me!"
Namjoon sighed out of annoyance, watching her storm out of the room. "Don't slam the-"
BAM
"...She slammed the door." He rubbed his temples.
Jin rushed to the door, opened it, and watched Jennie walk off. "The guys want the chocolate! But they won't get the chocolate! If they want the chocolate, they'll have to go through me!" He shouted as Jennie turned around, confused at his sudden outburst. "And I, Jin, do not approve of any of this! They will not get the chocolate! YOU WILL THANK ME LATER!"
"What is wrong with you!?" She rolled her eyes and got on the elevator.
"Huh? What chocolate? There's no chocolate around here. Is there?" Taehyung looked around the room.
"He...never mind. Forget it Tae." Namjoon shook his head.
Jin, grabbing the Bangtan Bomb camera, began to film. "We the Bangtan Boys have an announcement to make on our Bangtan Girl. To all the men out there. Older and younger." he spoke up.
"If you want to date Miss Bangtan," Namjoon added.
"Date our precious Jennie." Jimin beamed.
"Then you must get the approval of ALL seven of us! Every single one of us." Jin guaranteed.
"We will do background checks." Hobi pointed out.
"Ask about your education and work." Yoongi spoke up.
"And make sure you are good for our Jennie." Tae smiled.
"Ah, but she won't be dating until she's in her 30s. She has plenty of time." Jin smiled innocently.
"Should we start setting curfews for her?"
"Nah, let's not go that far. She'll kill us in our sleep." Namjoon laughed as Jin ended the video.
He knew Jennie would come around. He'll find her and have a long one on one chat. Things got blown out of proportion. But he hoped that when he talks to her, she'll understand where he's coming from. All he wants is to protect her.
After pondering, he exhaled and left the hotel room to go find her. She couldn't have gone far.
Back in the room, Jimin suggested, "What about Jungkookie? Should we set him a curfew?"
"Ah, he's a shy bean, we have nothing to worry about with him." Hobi patted Jungkook on the back.
"I dunno...Jungkookie isn't as innocent as you think." Jimin teased.
"IS THERE SOMETHING I SHOULD KNOW!?" Jin screamed.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 34- Let's Name It Iron Man
Chapter Summary: Jen and Angelina get into a dispute with Amity on Instagram due to false rumors, while Jen deals with Anti fan hate comments. Jungkook gives Jennie the cutest gift for Christmas.
Warning: Language?? And a little bit of angst due to hate comments for Jennie and regarding her skin color.
I tried to make this as fluffy as possible too. A for effort. Flashbacks are in italics.
Genre: JenKook fluff! Namjoon Fluff! NamJen!
Words: 8,000+
------
Vexation wasn't even the word to describe how Jen felt as she sat on a lounge chair with her knees up to her chest. Sitting outside, at the poolside, the cool air caused goosebumps to rise on her skin. She was chilled but was too stubborn to go back inside.
What was the big deal?
The guy was nice. She thought he was cute and friendly. The guys were just overreacting, as usual, dimming her mood.
"I've been looking everywhere for you."
She heard a deep voice, causing her to exhale through her nose. He just had to follow her, didn't he?
"Well, you didn't need to. I'd like to be alone, can you leave?" She grumbled at Namjoon, looking straight ahead at the pool.
"No. I want to talk to you." He demanded.
"Well, I don't want to talk to you." She got off the chair, turning to face him.
"I wasn't done talking back there, now calm down and let me finish what I have to say."
"I don't want to hear it. It's the same stuff over and over again. If it's not you, it'll be Jin. Let me get to know people."
"And giving out your number to just anyone?" He scolded with irritation in his voice. She crossed her arms, turning her head to the side, stubbornly. "I would advise you to give them your Instagram or something, message on that. Not your phone. I don't want to risk it. And we wouldn't be having this conversation if you would just stop being so damn stubborn."
"Do you even understand where I'm coming from?" She argued. "I'd like to get to know people-"
"Do you understand where I am coming from?" He cut her off in English. If he was speaking in full English to her during a dispute, she knew he was upset and serious about the situation. "My point makes better sense than yours. I know you want to talk to more people and have new friends but that guy seems sketchy."
"He's not sketchy!" She exasperated
Namjoon let out another sigh of frustration, running a hand through his hair. He had to remember that she was still a teenager and teens, well, they want to explore and live their lives to the fullest.
"He's just a sound engineer. He's nice." He heard her claim.
"That's what they all say..." He grumbled.
Scoffing at his statement, Jen shook her head in disbelief. "Wow, Joon, thanks."
"Look I am trying to-"
"No. I'm gonna go to bed. I'm done with this."
"Jennifer Walker, don't you walk away from me." He sternly called her out. If he had to go into full father mode to protect her, he'd do it.
She stopped in her tracks, taken aback at the sound of her full name. Her dad would say that if she would be disobedient or if he was serious. The sudden thought began to make her ponder about her father.
-------
"Jennifer Walker, don't you walk away from me!"
The sound of her father's stern voice made her stop walking before she could make it up the steps. It was a Friday evening and Jen stood in front of her dad and sisters. Her sisters gave her looks of disapproval while her father said with authority, "Apologize to your sisters,"
"I didn't do anything!" She snapped.
"You broke our TV. There's legit a crack in the middle of it! We told you to stay out of our room!" Vienna argued.
"How do you even know it was me? You can buy another one!" Jen fussed.
Okay, so maybe she was playing with a volleyball and accidentally smashed it against the TV and it fell off the table.
"Jennifer apologize." Her father ordered.
Sighing with annoyance, she murmured a "Sorry."
"Louder and say it like you mean it."
"I'm sorry I broke your TV..."
"This is coming out of your allowance." Her father informed as he walked back to the kitchen.
After hearing his statement, Jen dropped her jaw in disbelief, instantly rushing after him, ignoring her sisters' laughs. "W-wait a minute! Come on! Dad! Please don't do this!"
-------
Although that argument was stupid and she was acting like a stubborn baby sister at the time, the flashback made her smile softly. She missed her dad. But for some reason, Namjoon would remind her of him and the sadness of missing her father would fade away. As she thought about it, she began to feel bad for acting this way towards him.
Namjoon was right.
She turned around, bumping into his chest as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her in for a tight hug. She felt his other arm wrap around her waist.
"You are so stubborn. Just listen to me," he went back to Korean. "I just want to protect you. I'm trying my best here. I couldn't take it if anything bad happened to you. Mentally or physically. I don't want you to deal with any scandals. I want your time here in BTS and in Korea to be a fun one, with no problems. That's all I want, as we continue to work as a team."
Wrapping her arms around him, she returned the hug. "I understand...I'm sorry, Namjoon."
"Don't worry about it. Just promise me you'll be careful. And if there are any problems, I'm a phone call away."
Back in the hotel, Jen went to Tae's room as she watched him play on his phone on the bed. The others were around doing other activities and Yoongi was using the shower in the room she shared with him, Jin and Namjoon.
Taehyung instantly smiled, "Hey! You're here! Is everything okay?"
"Yeah, things are fine. I understand where he's coming from. Anyway, you need to use the bathroom? I'm about to shower. Yoongi is using ours at the moment."
Setting his phone down, Tae got off the bed, too excitedly. "Shower? Can I shower with you?"
With his question catching her off guard, Jen whipped her head to him, baffled. "E-excuse me?"
"Can we shower together?" He repeated innocently like it was no big deal.
"Uh, no Tae, what the heck?" She stared at him, raising an eyebrow.
"What? Why not, Ennie?" He whined. "I just want to shower with my friend."
"Tae, I'm a girl!"
"Girls shower and so do guys. And they can shower together. We can save water! We can help the environment."
"Lord have mercy on my soul." She murmured, walking into the bathroom.
"Wait, so is that a yes?" He asked as he took off his shirt. He stumbled into the bathroom as he began to undo his pants. Turning around, she widened her eyes, alarmed by his unpredictability.
"H-hey! No-no-no-no-no-no." She placed her hands on his chest to stop him. "Nice tummy by the way." She laughed when he giggled after she poked it. "But anyway, we cannot shower together, it'll be weird. I mean, with you and the guys it's kind of different. But I'm a girl, y'know? You never know when your weenie will appear."
"Hehehe, weenie." He giggled.
"So, I'ma need you to go back into the bedroom until I'm done showering, my good friend." She turned him around and lightly pushed him out of the room.
"Okay, maybe next time? Or the next time after that? Please? I want to shower with all my members!" He called out as she shut the door. "Jennie? Please? Give me an answer!" He whined
"40% chance." She decided to answer and turned on the shower.
"Okay! I can live with that!" Still disappointed he couldn't shower with her like he would with his hyungs. Tae went back to the bed to relax, putting back on his shirt.
Moments later, Jungkook and Jimin arrived with snacks in their hands. "Is Jennie back?" Jimin asked.
"Yeah, she's in the bathroom showering since Yoongi was using theirs in their room. I'm bummed, she wouldn't let me shower with her." Tae sighed. Before he could explain the situation, he was cut off by a loud "YAH!" from Jungkook as a pillow connected to his face. "Oof!"
"What do you mean you wanted to shower with her!?" The Maknae shouted, smothering him with a pillow.
"Do you wanna die!?" Jimin shouted, jumping on top of Taehyung. He grabbed another pillow, striking him multiple times as yells, battle cries and screams filled the room.
"The heck?" Jen murmured as she rinsed herself off. "What is going on out there!?" She shouted loud enough for them to hear.
"NOTHING!"
She heard a loud yell in response. Hearing Tae groan dramatically, caused her to wonder if they were just play fighting, figuring that Jungkook and Jimin were back in the room.
After drying herself off, blow drying and moisturizing her hair, Jen walked out in her pajamas, witnessing the interesting sight. There were Jungkook and Jimin on top of Tae, in a compromising position.
"Oh, dear..." She said awkwardly, causing the three of them to stop fighting and turn their attention to her.
"Oh. Jennie, how nice of you to join us." Jimin smiled sheepishly.
"Uh, you know what, I uh, I'm gonna...go hang with Yoongi instead, so um, you guys uh...finish what you're doing." She awkwardly responded and prepared to leave the room.
"W-wait a minute, no, it's not what it looks like!" Jimin shouted over Jungkook and Tae's protests.
------
Back in Korea, Jen met up with Hayoon at a local coffee shop. Since Jen arrived first, she ordered herself and Hayoon large cups of hot chocolate and made herself comfortable at a booth to get started on her chemistry homework. After five minutes passed, Hayoon arrived.
Jen's mouth quirked up as she pulled her in for a big hug. "Hey, girl! Long time no see!! You dyed your hair! I like it!"
"Thanks! Preparing for that debut next year, hehe." Hayoon beamed. Her hair was previously brown and now it was dyed black. Things were coming up for her and Jen couldn't be any happier. "It has been so long! How was the MAMA Awards and Hong Kong?" She asked as she sat across from Jennie.
"Girl! Hong Kong was lit! The whole MAMA Awards was lit. It was so amazing to be on that stage and perform with Block B."
"So proud! I hope GFriend makes it there, too."
"You will. How's the debut preparation coming along?"
"Swimmingly. I believe this will be a great debut. I'll make sure to teach you our dances."
"Oh dear, isn't it a cute dance? I can't do cute dances. I like aegyo but I look awkward doing it. I'm more into the powerful, badass concepts. Like Danger."
"But you can do sexy concepts. War of Hormone was a hit."
Jen felt her face heat up at the memories of grinding against her best friend for the choreography. But the memories made her crack a smile as she took a sip of her hot chocolate, avoiding eye contact.
"I feel shy doing those sexy moves," Jen spoke, meeting her stare.
"Well, not when you're on that stage with Jungkook~." She teased with a fit of giggles.
"Oh, hush!" She laughed with her. She had to admit, that he made her feel extremely comfortable when they performed War of Hormone despite Jin going bonkers over the constant skinship. "I'm grateful my stage charisma has gotten better. I need to work on my fierce expressions but I'm satisfied at how much I've improved."
"And as for the cute dances?"
"I'm a lost cause."
"Hehehe. I could teach you our dances, one day. You up for that?"
"Get ready for me being an awkward bean. Because I just cannot. It's so hard. What did I miss in Chemistry?"
"We have a test coming up."
"Of course, we do," Jen murmured with disappointment. "Chapter 6?"
"Yes, chapter 6. Hey, is that someone's number?" Her attention peered to Jen's cup.
"Number...?" Turning her cup around, she saw a phone number, most likely written by the male barista she ordered the hot chocolates from. "Smooth."
"Are you gonna call him? Or talk to him?"
"Eh, nah. I'm flattered but I'm gonna be more cautious around stuff like this."
"Good idea. Especially with how the phone numbers of idols have been released to the public these days. It's scary."
As they began to work on the homework together, Jen felt her phone buzz. Taking it out of her bag, she stared at the notification from Angelina.
Angelina: BITCH! Did you see Amity's recent interview!? [11:00 AM]
Confused, she opened the message and saw a link to a YouTube video from the Wendy Williams YouTube channel. "Oh, here we go." She murmured as she put one earbud in, connecting it to her phone. Reading the caption, 'Amity members keep it real about working with Angelina and Jennie', Jen already knew there were going to be problems.
And if Angelina texted her, there would be even more problems.
'Real, eh? Let's see how many lies come out of their mouths.' She thought bitterly, pressing play.
There were Hailey, Trinity and Layla sitting on the couch with Wendy as the crowd applauded.
"Okay, so I got to ask, you three recently came to Angelina's album reveal party, correct?" Wendy had asked.
"That is correct." Layla smiled.
"Were you invited?" Wendy raised a brow.
"Well, she wasn't too thrilled." Hailey shrugged.
"Yes, we're all aware of the fight between you two." Wendy pointed out.
"Yeah, but I thought as a good leader of Amity, we should come and support her. Let bygones be bygones."
Shaking her head at the stupidity coming out of Hailey's mouth, Jen thought to herself with annoyance, 'Bitch, you went there to reveal your world tour. You weren't there to support her at all. Stop trying to act like a good person. Angelina kicked your ass and you expect her to be buddy-buddy with you afterward?'
"So, you went there and saw Angelina and Jennie, two former members of Amity. So, is there any tension between you three with the two of them, since they left?" Wendy questioned.
"Oh, you already know it was. I'll be the first to say that Amity is now stronger and better than ever now that the two of them aren't a part of the group anymore." Trinity answered as the crowd, mostly filled with ladies, oohed at the sudden gossip while Wendy sipped her tea, gaining laughs from the crowd.
As she watched, Jen couldn't help but roll her eyes. Of course, they would say something like that.
"Angelina and Jennie were horrible to work with." Layla shook her head.
'How?' Jen questioned their BS. They were always lying, trying to make themselves look better.
"Yeah, they were so difficult. Angelina and her anger issues. Jennie acting like a spoiled brat. She went on a rampage when she didn't get a solo like the rest of us. She even ranted that she should've gotten it first because her singing skills were better than ours. She complained a lot." Hailey went on as the crowd disapproved.
'What the hell? I wasn't that upset. Yeah, I was bummed but I waited patiently despite not getting a solo like the rest of them. I never acted like a spoiled brat or complained, I was humbled by the opportunity of even being in the damn group. Do you understand how many girls auditioned to be a part of Amity? Don't take it for granted. Why would you lie?' Jen thought in disbelief.
First Hailey decided to learn Korean just to get back at her, and now this? But the sad thing is, people will do things or say anything to get on top these days. Jen guessed that this is how the world works now. She wouldn't be surprised if they did anything intimate behind the scenes to get what they wanted, better yet the lying. It was sad and it frustrated her.
"But honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if Jennie is only doing K-Pop to try to further her career and then if she's popular enough, which I doubt, leave them and go solo. And with Angelina, she gets around. We've seen how she was when she was back in Amity. She's crazy. I'm still surprised she got Drake on her album. I dunno about that, something seems up." Layla shrugged
Jen scoffed and shook her head. Angelina worked her ass off on her first solo album and it wasn't easy getting Drake on the album. Not to mention how much money it costs to get big rappers featured on songs.
How dare they?
They're digging themselves a grave, now.
"These fucking punk ass bitches." Jen growled and slammed her fist against the table. Hayoon flinched at the sudden sound and glanced at her with concern.
"Are you okay?" Hayoon questioned nervously.
"Amity bullcrap."
"What happened now?"
After filling her in, Jen went directly on Instagram to Hailey's page, to her recent photo of Amity posing with Wendy Williams. Scrolling down the comment section, she spotted Angelina's comment.
ItzAngelina- Lying through your teeth again I see. Got something better to do? You got A LOT of nerve to say that I of all people get around. First of all, bitch, I did NOT sleep with anybody to get where I am at today, so don't you dare try to start shit you don't know anything about. I'm NOT you.
Jen laughed at the comment, agreeing with everything she said. She knew she would probably get some heat for doing this, and exposure on K-Pop news sites but at this point, she needed to set the three of them straight.
JJennie_JW- ItzAngelina FOR REAL! Enough is enough! This isn't cute!
ItzAngelina- JJennie_JW bitch, I'm pressed! They got me fucked up! I'm not happy.
JJennie_JW- ItzAngelina you and me both, I'm tired of this.
TrinTrin- ItzAngelina JJennie_JW JEALOUS!!
JJennie_JW- TrinTrin OF WHO!? You!? April Fools was months ago!
ItzAngelina- TrinTrin You are THE LAST person I should be jealous of.
JJennie_JW- TrinTrin I highly advise you to shut your mouth because you damn sure would not even dare to say it to my face or Angelina's.
Laytastic- That moment when our careers are better than those two, and they gotta rant on social media to be relevant lol. JJennie_JW ItzAngelina
JJennie_JW- Laytastic the only thing relevant about you is the fact that you have no edges what so ever and everyone keeps making memes about it on the internet...exit stage left and take several seats...
ItzAngelina- JJennie_JW HAHAHAHA I'm deceased! Laytastic sit down before we embarrass you even more. And if I remember correctly I was blessed to have my album in the top 3 on Billboard. Where oh where is Amity's new album??
Laytastic- ItzAngelina We're working on it and it'll be #1 on billboard. Just watch!
ItzAngelina- JJennie_JW HA! I LOVE how she replies to me and not you, lol.
JJennie_JW- ItzAngelina right!!
AllHailHailey- Oh, look who is on my page...how I'm not surprised. Go bitch somewhere else.
JJennie_JW- You are the worst of all. AllHailHailey stop lying to the media. First you crash Angie's album party to reveal Amity's world tour and THEN you wanna rub your Korean skills in my face when you damn well know you said you hated it and it was a waste of time. How low can you go?
AllHailHailey- JJennie_JW blah blah blah, complain, complain. Are you done whining? If so, get the hell off my page.
ItzAngelina- AllHailHailey No, you treated the both of us like shit. We don't regret leaving and we're better off without your asses. If you do this rumor publicity stunt again for the media, you better watch your back. I am not the one
JJennie_JW- AllHailHailey TrinTrin Laytastic yeah, so shut the fuck up and choke on a dick.
"Oh, my...that got intense." Hayoon looked on at the comments.
"Been hanging around Yoongi too much." Jen shrugged with no remorse.
"I'm sure he'll be proud."
The fans in the comment section were eating it up and laughing at the comment written with laughing emojis and skulls, explaining that they were dead by the comment.
ItzAngelina- Hahahahaha JJennie_JW Finally she's awakened! I missed this side of you! And don't you feel bad about it! #ProudFriend
Putting her phone away after no one else was replying, Jen sighed in contentment. "That felt good."
"So, who is Hailey? Is she an African American such as yourself?" Hayoon asked with interest.
"She's this Hispanic girl that used to be my leader in my old group in America. I swear, she'll put herself on top before the group. The others are just too stupid to realize. She used to be nice when we all first started but then the fame got into her head. And now she is learning Korean. Mind you, she went on a full rant about how pointless it was and how stupid K-Pop is. And now I feel like she learned it to get back at me and to try to get close to BTS. I'm not having that. I don't want her around my boys. I just get bad vibes about it."
"Go with your gut. So why does she hate you and Angelina so much?"
"Sometimes people just hate on others because they're bitter. Unfortunately, people want to see others fail and want everything for themselves. It's a lot of people like that in this world...it's sad. Why can't we all just be happy and supportive of one another? Why does one have to try to sabotage someone else's success to benefit themselves?"
"Wow." She paused. "What a bitch."
Jennie choked on her drink and started laughing. She was not expecting sweet, innocent and shy Hayoon to say something like that.
Puzzled at the sudden laughing, Hayoon raised a brow. "What?"
"You just cursed."
"Oh. I guess I did. Aigo." She looked down shyly.
Going back to the YouTube video to read the comments was a mistake for Jennie as she started to get bummed out at the negative comments about her.
'I never liked Jennie in the first place. They made a mistake putting her in a K-Pop group.'
'I know, right? It's KOREAN POP for a reason. Why is an American in the group? What was Bang PD thinking?'
'Okay, but what's the problem? She knows Korean, and can sing in Korean, what's the difference? Is it her skin color? If so, that's a dumbass reason. And other nonkoreans are in K-Pop.'
'She's kind of pretty for a black girl. But we don't have to worry about her dating any of the members. They're into pale girls. We're fine!'
'Yeah, she's nowhere near their ideal type, so we still have a chance.'
'And why are fans shipping her with the members? Like no.'
'It doesn't matter if she's in BTS because the guys all like PALE girls. So, she doesn't stand a chance. No one wants to date someone with dirty skin.'
"Ouch..." Jen cringed at the comments as she felt her emotions run high. "Did you really have to say it like that?"
Yes, everyone has their preference on who they want to date and how they want their special someone to look. But did you have to call her skin dirty? There was nothing dirty about her colored skin.
'I just feel as tho it was easy for her to get there since she's American and had less training time. It's a slap in the face to see people like her be in a group where other trainees worked harder and had way more time to train. She doesn't deserve it.'
'So, what if she had less training time? Bang PD believed she was ready than the other girls who auditioned, despite them being there a little longer than her. So, complain to him. He knows damn well what he's doing, and I'm supporting Jennie no matter what. She performed way before the guys had when she was in her old group. She has the experience.'
'Okay but she doesn't even LOOK like a K-Pop idol. Visuals are everything in K-Pop. Yeah, she sings great and all but you gotta have the looks too. She's not the full package. Big Hit is wasting their time. She should go back to America while she can.'
Jen felt herself getting irate. She wasn't aware there was a certain way you had to look in this industry, the way this person commented. Yeah, she wasn't looking like Taeyeon or Beyonce but she still believed she was beautiful. She wanted to be known for her talents, not her looks or skin color.
'She doesn't even call the boys oppa. Like, why? How rude is that? She's being so disrespectful to the members for not calling them oppa. Doesn't she know the culture?'
Jen rolled her eyes. She was always respectful towards those older than her. She found it ridiculous that antis found the littlest things to complain about. She wasn't used to the word. She didn't think it was a big deal. They guys seemed perfectly fine with it, and she even called them by nicknames. They don't care if she didn't want to call them oppa. Sure they'd like to hear it when she was ready but they wouldn't pressure her.
'Her skin is just, so noticeable from the other members. Her skin looks so dirty. Why is it like that? Did she forget to shower?'
Again, with the dirty skin comments. It hurt as she felt tears of frustration appear in her eyes. What was the problem?
'Just waiting until the day she leaves. She already left one group, it should be obvious that she'll leave this one pretty soon.'
'I believe what Hailey said. I think she's just there for publicity and then once she gets popular she'll leave BTS to start solo.'
As she went on Instagram, she saw a photo of her, before and after. It was the same screenshot of her at the red-carpet event for the MAMA Awards. But the after photo had her looking lighter instead, and she looked white washed as she read the caption, 'The after photo makes her look so much prettier.'
"Damn, they really want me to leave BTS, huh?" She asked sadly. "If I was lighter or Asian or something, would they complain? Would they say these things? Will they finally look at me for what I do instead of how I look? My skin color?" She murmured. "Is this how Michelle Lee felt? Talented but faced discrimination since she's colored and Black-Korean? I hate this. It frustrates me to no end. I didn't come here to be whitewashed. I didn't come here to be judged like this because of my skin. That is friggin' disrespectful. I came here because I love this, doing this, performing with BTS, performing a genre that I love. And this is what I must deal with? I've ignored it once but now this is getting too much..."
She never knew the dislike would be this bad.
Hayoon's heart began to ache for her friend as she placed a hand on hers, smiling sympathetically.
"Please don't let it get to you. I know the comments are hurtful but please don't get discouraged. Antis are nasty people. Those aren't your fans. There's a lot of fans that love you for you. Don't forget that."
"I'll be fine, don't worry. Thanks, Hayoon."
But damn, everyone is so fixated with visuals, they forget about the talent. Why?
-----
On December 9th, Jennie finally arrived back at the dorm after school, eagerly rushing to her room, and shutting the door.
"What's her problem?" Yoongi asked from the couch.
"J-Cole's album. It came out today." Namjoon answered.
Today was a great day for Jennie for just the simple fact that J.Cole's recently released album, 2014 Forest Hills Drive was there in her room to listen to. It had been torturous to wait until school was over but now, she could jam out in peace.
For the past few minutes, she blasted the music from her room, as Namjoon laughed. "I wouldn't go in there if I were you. She's in her chill vibe. Let her enjoy the album. I don't want her cussing anyone out for ruining her groove." He warned Jimin and Tae who were about to knock.
'J.Cole, huh?' Yoongi thought as he turned his music off his headphones to listen to the music blasting in Jen's room.
Meanwhile, Jennie, who sat on her bed, doing homework, rapped along fluently to Wet Dreamz, nodding her head back and forth.
Oh, you a pro, homie? Well, I want you to show me
My mama gone for the weekend
So Saturday, baby, we can get to freakin'"
That's when my heart start racin' and my body start sweatin'
As she tried her best to do her homework, she started to get distracted and began dancing around her room to G.O.M.D rapping along. Outside her room, Yoongi's interest sparked as he listened closely, hearing her rapping. Although he didn't understand all the English, he noticed the speed of the lyrics and heard her match it proficiently, as a smirk came across his lips.
As the next song came on, Yoongi raised a brow at the sudden bass of the instrumental from No Role Modelz. It intrigued him so much, he took his headphones off and headed to her room. There she was, with her back to him, rapping loud and proud. He glanced at the books on her bed. Shouldn't she be doing her work?
First things first: Rest in peace Uncle Phil!
For real!
You the only father that I ever knew
I get my bitch pregnant, I'mma be a better you
Prophecies that I made way back in the Ville, fulfilled
"Listen even back-OH! WHOA! Hi!" She jumped in surprise, finally noticing Yoongi by the door, watching with amusement. She quickly turned the music down and laughed nervously. "Hey, Yoongi, how are ya?"
"Huh. So, this is how you rap when you're not in the studio with me?" He teased, crossing his arms.
"Well I mean...it's J. Cole." She shrugged.
"Come meet me at the studio when you're done. We'll have a short session." He left before she could respond.
Arriving at the Big Hit building, an hour later, Jen headed right inside the studio to see Yoongi working on the computer.
"What's on the agenda, today?" She dropped down on the couch.
"Heh, you're eager."
"Well, your music infires me." She smirked and raised a brow to tease him. Yoongi rolled his eyes but couldn't help but reveal his gummy smile, chuckling at the inside joke. "Ah ha! Made you smile! You owe me smarties."
"PSSH. No, the fuck I don't..." He grumbled.
"Language!"
"I want you to rap my verse in Tomorrow. And as you advance, rap Namjoon's and Hobi's."
His sudden request caught her off guard as she declared, "Yoongi, you know damn well I can't rap nowhere near like you, Namjoon or Hobi."
"Yeah. I know."
"Then why are you letting me do this?"
"I know you can't rap nowhere near our level. Not yet anyway. You can't rap like us because you have your own rapping style. Just try." He tossed her a notebook and she caught it with ease. He waited for her to look over the lyrics before he put on the instrumental of Tomorrow.
When it was finally the cue to rap, she started shakily, "Gateun nal-"
Before she could go any further, Yoongi shut the music off, mentioning, "Jennie, rap like you know it."
"I-I am!"
"No, you're not. I hear the hesitation already and you're rapping too low. Rap out loud and with emotion, I can hear the monotone. You know this. Don't be uncertain. It's just me and you in here. Do it again."
Starting again, she rapped with more confidence and a steady tone. Not as hard as Yoongi but it was effective.
Gateun nal, gateun dal
24/7 maebeon banbokdoeneun mae sungan
eojungganhan nae sarm
20daeui baeksuneun naeiri duryeowo cham
utgiji eoril ttaen mwodeun ganeunghalgeora mideosseonneunde
harureul beoreo harureul saneun
ge ppadeutadan geol neukkyeosseul ttae
naenae gibuneun keonteurol biteu,
gyesokhaeseo daundoene
maeilmaeiri Ctrl+C, Ctrl+V banbokdoene
"Good. Again."
After replaying the song around ten times for her to rap his verse, they proceed to the next rap.
"Try Namjoon's." Yoongi suggested.
"He's too damn fast!"
"Did I stutter? Try it." He gestured as she sighed.
"Just don't laugh at me."
Waiting for the chorus to end, she got tongue-tied right after stuttering out, "uriga geutorok gidarin naeildo eoneusae." And threw her arms up in the air, giving up. "Hey! You said you wouldn't laugh!" She called him out as he laughed at her struggling.
"We'll get there. You'll be ready for it, one day. Your homework is to practice the three rap verses of Tomorrow. I'll let you know a few days before when our next meet up is. If you do well, you'll get smarties. If not, no smarties."
"Deal! I really appreciate you doing this for me. Thanks for being patient."
"Don't mention it. Now, onto another topic. When are you gonna DJ for me? I have a set right here. Make something. Use the other computer." He pointed out all the equipment.
She exhaled. "You always ask me!"
"Because I'm eager to see what music you can make."
"I dunno when." She shrugged.
"Why are you so nervous to show me?" He stared at her.
She had potential. He wanted to make music with her and in the future, let her work with the rap line. Although she wasn't golden like Jungkook as a maknae, she learned quickly. It wouldn't be long before she spits fire. She had nothing to be afraid of.
"I just don't think it's a big deal, Yoongi. I feel like you'll be disappointed. You're gassing me up for nothing. I'm not a professional like you."
"Don't assume nonsense. You never know what the future may hold for your skills. Heck, maybe we could use it for a concert in a few years."
"Ha, like that'll ever happen." She shook her head. "I mean, I do want to contribute more. Singing is great but I'd like to do stuff behind the scenes."
Yoongi nodded and made a mental note of her statement. "How about this, when you're finally ready to show me, and it better be soon, I'll help you and teach you some tricks."
Smiling at his offer, she nodded in approval. "I'd like that."
"Good, I wasn't taking no for an answer."
"Blah, blah." She rolled her eyes playfully.
-----
A week before Christmas, Jen prepared to get ready to do some last minute holiday shopping with the rest of the Maknae line. During the entire week, they finally put up the tree. Putting the tree up was a hassle. From the members getting tangled up with the lights to difficulties putting decorations around the tree to make it look organized, to Jennie arguing with the Maknae line on who should put up the star until Jin decided to put a photo of Jungkook's derp face on top of the tree, they all had fun and enjoyed a nice nap afterward.
In her room, she waited for the boys to get ready as she scrolled through her Instagram. Her timeline began to blow up as she noticed various fans screenshotting her followers list. Curious, she tapped on one of the photos to see the caption, 'OMG CHANYEOL FOLLOWED AND LIKED ONE OF JENNIE'S PHOTOS!!'
Fan comments consisted of a series of 'OMGs', 'No ways', and about a future EXO and BTS collab.
"No way, there can't be no way." She went to her notifications, scrolling to the bottom to see...
@baekhyunee_exo has now followed you
@real__pcy has now followed you
"B-bae-AHHHHHHHHH!" A high-pitched scream escaped her lips as she fell on the floor, throwing her phone up in the air.
"WHAT HAPPENED!?" Hobi and Jin barged in with brooms in their hands, while the rest of the members rushed in to see what the commotion was.
Alarmed, Hobi kneeled on the floor to help Jen sit up. "Munchkin! Are you okay?"
"The hell is going on?" Namjoon looked around.
She grabbed onto Hobi's shirt, shaking him back and forth forcefully. "My bias just followed me and another EXO member followed me! LIFE IS GREAT! THIS IS GREAT! I'M DEAD! I'M ALIVE! I CAN DIE HAPPY!"
"I woke up for this?" Yoongi grumbled and headed back to nap, while the rest of the members were relieved it wasn't anything bad going on.
"Don't yell like that, jeesh, it's just a follow back on Instagram." Jimin sighed.
"JUST a follow back? Did you just say it's JUST a follow back? My bias and another EXO member are NOT just a follow back, Jimin." She stared at him blankly.
If looks could kill...
"Uh...I'll be in the car. We're ready to go." He awkwardly left the room.
As soon as they got in the car, Jennie had to create an Instagram video about the events that just occurred.
"So, um...Chanyeol and Baekhyun just followed your bulletproof girl...THIS-IS NOT-A DRILL! I am so happy, thank you! Please don't unfollow me after this video, I promise I'm not crazy!"
"She's lying!" Jimin shouted
"Shut up, Jimin!" She shouted while the boys giggled in the background.
After posting the video, she's flooded with likes and comments. The comment that stood out to her was Taeil's which said,
2taeil2- How come you weren't this excited when I followed you? I'm sad.
JJennie_JW- 2taeil2 You know you'll always have a special place in my heart!! Hehe
2taeil2- Lies...all lies!
Arriving at a local Macy's, the four of them decide to split into two. Jimin and Jungkook walk off, leaving Tae and Jennie. After they were a distance away from them, Jimin couldn't hold back his eager questions.
"So...did you get it!?"
Jungkook felt him nudge him with a cheeky grin on his face. He smiled softly and nodded. "Yeah, I got it."
"Well, where is it?"
"Safe."
"Oh, come on, tell me the details!"
"Sometimes I wonder if I should've told you." The Maknae murmured as they explored the store with their masks on their faces.
"You gotta tell Chim Chim these things. So, how much do you think she's going to freak?"
"Uh...not sure. I just hope she likes it."
Jungkook was nervous about giving his gift to Jennie. He knew how much she wanted this gift and hoped that it was everything she hoped for.
"She will. Don't worry about that." He smiled. "It'll be cute."
Back to Jennie with Tae, they come across the perfume section.
"This place stinks with all those combined perfume smells. That's not good." She covered her nose, walking through the displays of various perfumes.
She spotted Tae checking out the cologne that was over $100. "Ooh, I like this." He checked out one of the Gucci colognes. He stuck out his hand to grab one of them but yelped when Jen smacked his hand.
"Taehyung, you do not need to spend all that money on cologne. And half of this stuff doesn't even smell that good. Spend wisely. Now let's go search somewhere else." She grabbed him by the ear and dragged him away.
"Ow! Ow! Okay! That hurts!" He whined.
Jimin and Jungkook accidentally found themselves in the lingerie section for women. "Ooh, look at all this nice lingerie, what do you think Jungkookie?" Jimin teased as Jungkook coughed and speed walked ahead, feeling awkward.
"Hahaha! That was too easy. Hm...I wonder if a certain someone would look nice in th-"
Grabbing him in a tight headlock, Jungkook applied pressure, ignoring Jimin's strained pleas while tapping out. "What was that? Huh? Huh? Sorry, hyung, I couldn't quite get that. What?"
At the same time, Jennie happily went through the shoe section. "Oh snap, my Nikes!" She checked out the various designs of the shoes. "I dunno which ones I should get. I gotta treat myself."
"No-no-no-no-no-la-la-la-la-la, that's too expensive! You are not spending this much money on shoes." He playfully mocked her for doing the same to him. Suddenly he grabbed her by the ear and dragged her away from the shoes.
"Ow! Hey! That only applies to you! Tae, get off my ear, that hurts! Tae friggin hyung!"
-----
Christmas Day, consisted of Jen helping Jin cook the dinner. After the food was cooked, the members finally opened their gifts. Jen was more of a giver and decided to buy a WII U and more PlayStation games, while the rest of the members randomly picked gifts under the tree, various gifts consisting of snacks, boxers, headphones and cologne.
"You brought the cologne!?" Jen shouted at Tae, staring at the Gucci cologne in Yoongi's hands.
"Hehehe, I told Jimin to pick it up for me." Tae giggled as she playfully rolled her eyes.
"Man...I wanted my Nikes." She murmured.
"Well, I'm happy to announce that your Nikes are right here, milady." Jimin happily presented the box to her. Her eyes lit up as a gasp escaped her lips.
"No way."
"Yes, way."
"Hell yeah! Thank you!" She pulled him in for a tight hug. "Get in here too." She grabbed onto Tae, squeezing them both tightly.
Pulling away, she gestured for Jungkook to come over as she grabbed a small black box from under the tree.
"Merry Christmas! Hope you like it. Consider it an add on to our friendship rings." She beamed
"I wonder what it is." He smiled with anticipation as he opened the box. It was revealed to be a chain small chain necklace with a white bunny, having JK engraved on it. "Wow. For me? It's cute."
"I'm wearing mine. See?" She revealed her necklace which was a brown bunny with JW on it. "I was like, let me buy something bunny related. We can be bunnies in crime or something. I had bunnies on my mind for a while."
"It's amazing...thank you." He pulled her in for a tight hug. "Thanks, Jennie. This really means a lot."
After the presents, they got ready for dinner. As they all sat together, Jen spoke up before they could dig in. "Can we pray for our food first?" She gained the attention of the members. "As a tradition in my house, we usually pray for our food. If it's all right with you guys. It'll be short and sweet."
"Yeah, let's do it." Jin nodded with the rest of the boys.
"Really? Okay. Let's join hands." She grabbed Jin and Jungkook's hands. Closing her eyes, she began to speak, "Heavenly Father, thank you for allowing us to be here today to live another day. I'm thrilled to still be here with these seven awesome guys as we rejoice on this special day. Let this food that Jin and I prepared nourish the body and I hope for more precious memories as a member of BTS. Thank you, and amen."
"AMEN!" She heard them shout as she let out a soft giggle at their enthusiasm.
Christmas dinner was filled with laughter and goofiness like usual when they spent time together.
Afterward, Jen watched with amusement as the guys broke into the new WII U, taking random Twitter videos to post on the BTS account.
Meanwhile, Jungkook had broken away from the group to gather up the gift he'd been waiting to give Jennie as he set it on her bed. "Babygirl?"
"Yes?" She answered immediately, looking up to Jungkook by her doorway.
The rest of the members stopped what they were doing as they noticed the new nickname, while Jimin smiled knowingly.
"Can we talk in your room for a sec? I have something for you." He smiled softly.
"Yeah, sure." She got up from the couch.
"What is this baby girl you speak of?" Jin spoke up, narrowing his eyes.
"Heeerrreeee we go..." Yoongi groaned while Hobi giggled.
"This better not be a War of Hormone 2.0!" Jin ranted on. "Is there something we should know!?"
"Jin, relax!" Taehyung responded with a laugh.
"Talk in the living room, not alone in the bedroom! No funny business!" Jin shouted in mother mode.
"Relax, hyung, everything is OK." Jimin tried to calm him down.
"They are teenagers. Hormonal-" Before he could go on, Jimin had covered his mouth as Jen snickered and headed into the bedroom with Jungkook.
Snatching Jimin's hand away from his mouth, Jin shouted, "Leave the door OPEN!" but got ignored as Jungkook shut the door, behind him. "What the-I said to keep the door open!" He stood up but got set back down by Jimin and Tae.
"Oh, that's a big box. What'd you get me?" She sat next to the medium sized red box on the bed, while Jungkook sat on the other side of the box.
"Gotta open it and find out. Merry Christmas." He smiled with anticipation as his heart began to race. Hoping that she liked this gift was the only thought on his mind.
Taking off the top of the box, her right hand instantly covers her mouth, covering the gasp escaping from her lips. She promptly looked up in astonishment while he grinned triumphantly at her reaction. It was adorable to see her eyes light up, like that.
She looked back down at the box to watch the tiny Jack Russell Terrier puppy sleeping soundly before it started to wake up, yawning cutely. The puppy stretched and looked at the two of them with wonder, before cutely barking.
Jungkook picked it up from the box and handed it to her. "You like him?" He asked as it started to lick her face and nuzzle against her.
"I..." She trailed off. She couldn't speak as she held the puppy against her. Overwhelmed with happiness, she began to feel her chest tighten.
"H-hey, don't cry." He whispered softly as he wiped the tears that ran down her face with his thumb. She set the puppy down while it walked around the bed, acting hyper as the smile never left her face. "It's a boy. I named him Ironman." He teased.
"Are you kidding me?" She deadpanned until they both shared a laugh.
"What? I thought it'd be a cool name." He said, proud of the name choice.
"Nah...We should name it Captain America. Now that is a cool name."
"No." He deadpanned as she smirked.
"Yes."
"No."
"Yes."
"Nope."
"Yep."
"Nope."
"Yep."
"Uh, uh."
"Uh huh."
"Uh, uh."
"Uh huh."
"Never in a million years. How dare you?"
"How dare you? Ironman? No. Captain America, Kookie."
"There is no way we are naming him Captain America."
"Uh huh. We'll see about that, Golden Bunny." She challenged.
"We shall Miss Bangtan."
A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she turned her attention back to the puppy. "This is so special. How'd you know I wanted a puppy?"
"Well, you did say that you wanted one on Twitter." He reminded her.
"You remember that?" She stared at him in disbelief.
"Things you say don't just go in one ear and out the other. It sticks." He shrugged. "You don't know how much you're appreciated, do you?" He blurted out before looking down, embarrassed. 'Why did I have to say that? That was too much.' He mentally scolded himself.
Before he could think of something else to say, she pulled him in for a tight hug, wrapping her arms around her neck as he instantly wrapped his arms around her waist. "Thank you, Jungkook. I love this. Best gift ever."
"That makes me very happy to hear you say that. Hey uh, can I...stay in here, tonight?"
"You don't have to ask. So, do you want to stay because of me or the puppy?" She teased.
"Both."
"Both?"
"Yeah. I just want to relax with you and the puppy."
"Okay. Fine by me."
As they both lay down on their sides, facing each other on her bed, petting and playing around with the puppy as it moved around the bed, Jen spoke up. "So, when did you get him?"
"A week after your tweet. I did some research and found a place. Told them to hold it for me after I brought him. Took him to the dorm the day before Christmas. It was a chore hiding him from the others. Only Jimin knew about it."
"You did all of that for me? I dunno how I can repay you for this. This is so sweet of you."
"I like seeing you happy. So just keep smiling for me. That's more than enough."
"You got yourself a deal."
"So, I heard about your discourse."
"What discourse?"
"Shut the fuck up and choke on a dick." He mocked her in a girly voice as she grabbed a pillow and buried her face in embarrassment.
"Oh God...why!?" She whined over his laughs. She wasn't expecting him to say all that in English. He took the pillow from her as she faced him, "I'm a bad influence...let me guess, I was in an article on AllKPOP wasn't I?"
"Mm hm~." He teased. "Miss Bangtan goes at it on Instagram with former group members. Some interesting comments you've written."
"L-look, I was emotional and Angelina wasn't any better, if she's hyped, I'm hyped."
"Hey, I'm not judging you. We all lash out and have our breaking points. To me, it looked like you needed it. Yoongi was laughing as he read your comments. He was so proud. So that's Amity?"
"Yeah."
"That's cold of them to start false rumors. You're nothing like that. And although I haven't met your friend, I'm sure she isn't like that either."
"Hailey and her nonsense..."
"Is she pretty?" He suddenly asked.
Jen let out a sigh. "Yeah...all of them are."
She wasn't going to lie, they were all pretty. She wasn't going to call them ugly when they weren't. The only thing ugly about them was their personalities.
"Well, if you think they're pretty, then you're just as pretty. Most likely even more." He murmured as a smile came across her face. "So, Amity is having a World Tour? They're coming to Korea?"
"Yeah. I'm not thrilled."
"Why is that?" He asked as the puppy began to lay on his chest when he turned on his back with Jennie.
"I just don't feel right. I feel as though Hailey learned Korea to try to get to you guys. I'm worried, honestly."
"Should I keep my guard up?"
"That would be swell, bunny."
"I trust your judgment."
Suddenly, the puppy jumped right on Jen's face, and she shrieked in response to the sudden movement. Jungkook laughed wholeheartedly, as he watched her take the puppy off her face.
"Not funny!" She laughed with him.
His laugh was one of the purest things in the world.
After talking all night about various topics, Jen fell asleep with the puppy snuggled up against her, sleeping in the middle of her and Jungkook. Jungkook briefly watched her sleep with a smile before dozing off himself.
During the night, around 3AM, Jen woke up, feeling colder than usual.
'Who the heck turned the heat off...?' She thought as she turned to see Jungkook sleeping soundly, watching his chest slowly rising up and down.
'You know, Jungkook...I envy how cute and comfortable you look while you sleep. I'm freezing.' She thought as she resisted the urge to run a hand through his disheveled hair. She shook away the sudden thoughts as she felt confused as to why she pondered it in the first place. 'That came out of nowhere...'
Goosebumps were all over her skin from the cold as she contemplated getting another blanket despite being under the covers with Jungkook. Turning to the other side, she saw the puppy sleeping on her other side as she went to pet it gently.
She sighed and laid back down. She didn't feel like getting out of bed. She didn't feel like going through the closet to find a blanket or walking on the cold floor to turn up to heat, in the living room. Her motivation to move was not high. She'll just suffer for a few more hours. She turned her back against Jungkook, shivering again.
At the same time, Jungkook had woken up, feeling her move around, noticing her shivering every now and then.
'Is she cold?' He pondered. After watching her shiver again, his thoughts were answered. 'Should I...?' he looked at the distance between them.
Maybe he could warm her up by spooning. But would she get upset? Take it the wrong way? Negative outcomes weighed against his positive thoughts as he worried about what her reaction might be. He didn't want her to freeze, so after thinking, he went with his gut, draping his arm around her stomach.
Jen felt his warm arm wrap around her waist and pull her back against his chest. His body heat radiated against her as a sigh of contentment escaped her lips. How was he so warm? He was like a personal heater.
Taking her sigh as a good sign, he murmured with his voice still filled with sleep, "Better?"
"Tremendously better."
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 37- Running Man
Chapter Summary: BTS guest star on Running Man, playing the Tag Game. Running Man cast quickly finds out that JenKook are dangerous when they work together, and try to separate them.
Words: 4,000+
Author's Note: Jungkook fluff! JenKook! I love Running Man and plan to have Jennie be on more episodes, so I'll be making random chapters of her on Running Man. I hope you enjoy it. Inspired by Episodes 171 and 172 Tag Game with EXO! There will be a JenKook Running Man Episode in 2015 of the story!
-------
Located at a local mall, rented out for the Running Man crew, the camera pans toward a stage in the middle of the mall.
‘There’s a stage...?’
Suddenly, BTS emerged from the stage, appearing as the audience cheered loudly, while they performed Danger.
‘They are finally here. Welcome idol group, BTS!’
“Okay, now your last mission will start. BTS versus Running Man. You’ll take turns playing hide and seek. Since your question is wrong, Running Man will hide first.” The announcement was heard as each Running Man cast member scrambled around the mall for a hiding spot. “BTS will start looking for you now. Rotating hide and seek starts now!”
With her curly hair styled in a bun on top of her head, with curls layered around her face, and her name tag stuck against her green varsity jacket, Jen strolled around on the first floor of the mall with the rest of the members.
“I think we should split up.” Rap Monster recommended.
He pondered about getting as many Running Man cast members as possible by splitting up into teams, instead of staying together.
“Yeah, I think that would be wise.” Jin agreed.
“With this method, we should so we can oust as many as we can,” Jennie responded.
Adrenaline filled her veins. It was her first time on Running Man, along with the rest of the members. Who knew they would get a great opportunity to be on the show instead of sitting at the dorm, watching it? And it was a tag game, too!
“Split up into teams of two?” Jungkook suggested since BTS had an even number.
“I call Jennie!” A sudden shout was heard behind her.
Before she could comprehend what was going on, Jimin wrapped his strong arms around her waist, holding onto her like a Koala Bear, with a big smile on his face.
“No way!” Jungkook blurted out. He stared at Jimin in annoyance, calling him out, “I called her first! Before we even got here!”
“There’s no proof! So, she’s my partner. You always hog her. We never spend any time together these days.”
“Oh dear...” Jen let out a sigh.
“Actually,” Rap Monster spoke up, removing Jimin from Jennie, “I called her first because I asked her last night and she said sure.”
Jungkook and Jimin, J-Hope and V, Jin and Suga were together in teams and scattered around the mall. J-Hope, V, Jungkook and Jimin go on the second floor, while Jin, Suga, Rap Monster and Jennie stay on the first.
“RUNNING MAN!” Jen heard the guys yell while she walked with Rapmon.
“We need to find the strongest players first. Like Jongkook. If he’s not out before this round is over, we’re going to be in deep trouble.” Rapmon murmured.
“I hear you. Lord knows I don’t want to encounter that man.” She shook her head. Jongkook was someone she never wanted to encounter. He was a beast on Running Man and showed no mercy. She would rather be on his team than against him. “Let’s check out that store, over there.”
Walking into a random clothing store, the two of them search around. From opening changing room doors to looking around the racks of clothes, they couldn’t seem to find anyone. Meanwhile, Haha and Ji-hyo were in the storage room, nervously watching them on camera, hiding out.
“Find anything?” Jen asked after shutting the last dressing room door.
Rapmon sighed in disappointment. “Nah. Let’s move to another store.”
“Ooh look at these hats!” She looked at the shelves with snap-backs in amazement. She might have to buy one of them after filming is over.
“Not the time Jennie.” Rap Monster dragged her away from the hats as the audience laughed.
“I’ll be back for you!” She pointed to the snap-backs as they exited the store.
“HEY! I found one of them! Guys! Come quick! Second floor! YAH!” They instantly hear Jin shout as all members of BTS rush to the second floor, in front of the store where Jin is yelling.
Suk Jin was found in one of the storage rooms among various brown boxes.
“Hello, Suk Jin! I’m V!” He happily introduced himself as he grabbed a hold of him with a big grin.
“Hello, V. Now can you let me escape?” Suk Jin desperately tried to pull back.
“No can do!”
Jin, V, Jimin and Suga were all over Suk Jin, grabbing onto him and striving for his name tag.
“Snatch it off! Get it!” Jin shouted. “We’re almost there!”
“What does it look like we’re doing!?” Suga retorted.
“Jin is just a little bit too excited to play this game.” Jimin giggled while Suk Jin started laughing while trying to evade getting his name tag ripped.
‘Big nosed brother is in danger!’
All they could hear was a loud rip as Jimin happily raised the name tag up in the air.
‘JI SUK-JIN OUT. JI SUK-JIN OUT’
“Hello, it’s nice to meet you. My name is Jimin.” He grinned and bowed.
“Jimin. I’ll remember that name.” Suk-Jin called him out as they all shared a laugh.
Meanwhile, outside the store, Jen walked to the railing to see Haha running around on the first floor. As the camera catches her spotting him running around, the audience wooos.
“Found another!” She shouted as she dashed down the stairs with Namjoon.
Hearing her shout, Haha turned around, startled, and stared in surprise when he saw two members of BTS running to him.
“Oh, come on!” He exclaimed and began to run away. He panicked as Jennie got closer and closer to him. As he stopped running when Rap Monster attempted to grab a hold of him, Haha managed to keep him at arm’s length, laughing nervously. “The game just started!”
“Sorry, Haha.” Rapmon laughed as he attempted to grab him again. Evading his arms once again, Haha managed to run up to the second floor. “Jennie, corner him!”
“On it!” She shouted in response, running up the steps by skipping one step at a time, beating Haha on the second floor.
As Haha glanced up to see her in front of him, he let out a yell in shock. He swiftly turned around to run back down the steps, but Rap Monster was at the end of the steps. The audience whoos once again as they watch that Haha had nowhere the go and Jen grabbed a hold of him from behind, maintaining a strong grip.
The caption, ‘Haha Has Been Caught!’ was shown on the screen.
“I’m sorry, Haha!” Jen ripped the name tag off his back in a quick motion.
‘HAHA OUT. HAHA OUT.’
“Atta Girl!” Rap Monster praised with a smirk, as he walked up the steps, regrouping with her.
Jen bowed to Haha, as he recovered. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Haha. I’m Miss Bangtan, Jennie.” She happily introduced herself.
“Ah, you’re too fast. I dunno what just happened.” He said in bewilderment as she let out a laugh with the crowd. “It’s nice to meet you, too, Jennie. Thanks for getting me out so early in the game. Was looking forward to lasting a while.”
“Next time!” She guaranteed
‘One minute before rotating’
Jen and Rapmon hear the announcement and run around to hide. She decided to split up from Rapmon and head into a shoe store, running into J-Hope and Jungkook in the process. They decided to go into the room in the back, which was a storage room, stocked with other shoes, hiding around the equipment.
“5!”
“4!”
“3!”
“2!”
“1”
As the loud buzzer was heard, the Running Man crew began their search to hunt down BTS.
‘8 members of BTS VS 5 members of Running Man’
Hobi was next to Jennie, shaking violently, as he held onto her for dear life. Jungkook glanced at J-Hope, who was whimpering and let out a snicker. This was very funny to him.
“Hobi, you’re gonna get us caught! Relax!” Jen tried to stop him from shaking.
“I can’t! This is too scary! We’re gonna get caught! EEK!”
“SHH!” She put a hand over his mouth and turned to Jungkook. “Kook, please help me.” She pleaded desperately.
They could not afford to get caught this early. She wanted everyone on her team to last long for their first time on Running Man.
“Hyung, it’s going to be OK. It’s not like someone’s gonna jump out and get you. Heheh, I wonder if they’re in this room right now, just waiting for the right moment to get you.” Jungkook teased, smirking evilly.
“EEEK! We’re gonna die!” J-Hope whined as the crowd laughed.
Jen rolled her eyes and rubbed J-Hope’s back, trying to soothe him as she shot Jungkook an annoyed expression.
Seriously, Jungkook? Really? Of all times to act the evil Maknae?
“WOW, Kookie. NOT helping! You just petrified him!” She whispered in annoyance, as she received a victorious smirk in response from the Golden Maknae.
But the mood turned serious when they heard someone in the store.
“Children! Come out, children! Where are you!?” Jae-suk, better known as Grasshopper, shouted.
Jen exhaled shakily, covering J-Hope’s mouth so he wouldn’t scream. She shook her head urgently, trying to get him to calm down and not yelp in fear. Abruptly, they hear the door open as the three of them remain quiet.
“I have a feeling someone’s here...” They heard Grasshopper murmur as a cameraman followed him.
“AH! I found Jungkook!” He shouted, grabbing onto his arm as the crowd whoos. “Jungkook, it’s nice to meet you.”
Jungkook let out a laugh as he tried to push him away. “It’s nice to meet you, too.”
“YAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” J-Hope screamed over the top of his lungs and ran out of the room.
Grasshopper turned around in shock. “There’s another one!?”
The crowd laughed at his statement, while he began to run after J-Hope instead.
“J-Hope!” Jen shouted, running out of the store with Jungkook. “Run Hobi run! Run and don’t look back!”
“The kids are over there! Trap them!” Gary yelled as he ran towards them with Kwang-soo.
“Crap! Oh God, we lost our cover.” Jen looked on with worry, wondering what to do.
“Come on.” Jungkook grabbed her hand and dashed away from them.
J-Hope ran so fast from the adrenaline rush, that he escaped the Running Man crew and they decided to run after the Maknaes instead.
“Smartie and Jungkook are in trouble!” Suga pointed out to Rap Monster, hastily.
Rapmon simply shook his head, responding in a calm tone, “No, they’re not. They’ll be just fine. Trust me.”
Back to JenKook, when Kwang-soo stumbled in front of them, Jen stopped running, making Jungkook stop as well.
“Ah-ah! Nope! Hands off him!” She pushed Kwang-soo’s hands away from Jungkook’s tag.
Jungkook yelled in surprise when Gary grabbed a hold of him from behind.
“I got him!” Gary shouted.
“Oh, HELL no! Not on my watch you don’t!” Jen shouted back, forcefully grabbing Jungkook to him, and snatching his hands away from Jungkook’s name tag.
She felt a certain urgency to protect Jungkook. They had to stick together and they made an amazing team.
Out of nowhere, she managed to keep Gary at arm’s length and tripped him down to the floor, catching him off guard. But, she felt herself getting grabbed from behind by Kwang-soo. Wiggling herself away from his grasp, she crawled under his feet and ran away with Jungkook.
“How did they-” Kwang-soo stared dumbfounded, while Gary sat on the floor, catching his breath.
“I think we have a problem...” Gary huffed, still bewildered.
After outrunning the Running Man crew, Jungkook and Jennie snuck into a mattress store as a cameraman followed them.
“Now THAT was close...” She exhaled sharply.
That encounter was intense. She thought she was done for.
Name- Jennie
Weakness- Smarties
Attack- Normal
Defense- SEVERE
“Very. Glad, we outran them.” Jungkook opened one of the storage rooms, gesturing her to go in first.
Name- Jungkook
Weakness- Girls
Attack- SEVERE
Defense- Normal
Back with Gary and Kwang-soo, they meet up with Jongkook, Jae-suk and Ji-Hyo.
“These kids are gonna be the death of me,” Kwang-soo complained as the audience laughed at him.
“We desperately need to find them and get them out, like ASAP,” Gary exclaimed.
“Agreed.” Jae-suk nodded.
“What’s the problem? They shouldn’t be too bad.” Ji-Hyo spoke.
“Have you seen these kids, yet?” Gary asked her. “They run so fast!”
“I can handle a couple of kids. We can get them.” Jongkook replied confidently.
“Don’t underestimate them.” Kwang-soo shakes his head.
“Jungkook specializes in attack. Jennie specializes in Defense. We need to be careful around these two because if they catch us together, we’re done for. We need to separate them so they can’t get us.” Jae-suk recommended
“How are we going to separate them?” Jongkook crossed his arms.
“Half of us will go after Jennie, and the others will go after Jungkook.”
“Get those two out and we should have an easier advantage.” Gary nodded.
“Don’t you think we should go after the other members since they don’t seem much of a threat?” Ji-Hyo asked.
“It’s best to go after the strongest players first,” Gary responded.
“I think we should leave the strongest players until the end and just oust the others,” Jongkook suggested.
“Look, these kids made me trip over my own two feet. I want them out ASAP! They are too much!” Gary exclaimed as the crowd laughed.
-----
Meanwhile, Jen and Jungkook hide on the floor, with boxes scattered around them and blankets. They sit on the floor with the cameraman.
“You okay?”
Jen looked up to see Jungkook watching her with worry. She smiled in response. “We’re both alive and well, so I’m good.”
‘JIN OUT. JIN OUT.’
“Aw man, not Jin.” She murmured with disappointment.
“Darn it.” Jungkook huffed in annoyance.
“I hope the others are okay. Especially Hobi.”
“I think I scared him enough that he’ll just run away from anyone who approaches him. Teammate or not.”
Suddenly, they heard a loud bang as the door opened. Jen gasped sharply and flinched at the sound.
“Get down!” Jungkook said in a sharp whisper, gently but quickly pushing her on her back, landing on top of her. He put a blanket over them, while the cameraman managed to hide next to them, under another set of blankets.
The cameraman was unable to get any more footage because it was a little dark under the covers and Jungkook didn’t want to be noticed if the camera light was on.
With their faces inches from each other, Jennie and Jungkook maintain eye contact. “Don’t move.” He murmured as she curtly nodded in response. But when she heard more footsteps, her stomach dropped.
Placing her hand over the back of his head, she pushed him down, so there wouldn’t be a noticeable shape under the covers if the person checked where they were. Now his face was next to the side of her neck as he got a whiff of her perfume. Her sudden action surprised him but he wasn’t complaining.
Chest to chest, she felt his body heat radiate on her as she noticed the compromising but effective position they were in. Their hearts were racing from the rush of getting caught and the sudden closeness. She felt his warm breath on her neck, tickling her slightly as they remained quiet.
As they heard pairs of footsteps, they both noticed that despite where they were, it seemed like whoever was searching for them was having a hard time. But then they heard shuffling near them as Jen tensed up, closing her eyes.
‘Please don’t notice us, please don’t notice us.’ She thought in her head.
Jungkook managed to not let out a groan of pain when a box fell right on his back. Widening her eyes, Jen immediately was concerned for his wellbeing.
“Kook?” She whispered, uneasily.
How bad was the pain?
Letting out a soft curse from the discomfort, he murmured an almost inaudible, “Don’t worry. Relax, Jennie.” in her ear.
All that mattered to him was that she wasn’t hurt. He would gladly take another hit from the heavy boxes if it meant that she wouldn’t be harmed.
Jungkook had no time to feel shy or embarrassed at the position that they were in. All that was on his mind was keeping Jen safe, and winning this game, as his competitive streak came over him.
Before they knew it, the people who were trying to search for them left as Jungkook pushed himself up, looking at her in the eyes.
“You all right?” He asked.
“Unharmed. But are YOU all right? That hit sounded painful.”
“Ah, I can handle a box or two.” He grinned as they stared at each other.
She began to question why her face started to feel warm as she kept her eyes on him.
“K-Kookie?”
“Yeah?”
“I think they left.”
It took a moment for him to process her words as he looked at their position. His face started to heat up as he quickly got off her, pushing the blankets off their bodies and so did the cameraman.
Looking away shyly, Jungkook began to ramble, “Sorry. I didn’t mean to-I mean I-I was only trying to protect you-I hope you weren’t creeped out or anything or-“
Letting out a soft laugh, she shook her head. “Why are you apologizing? You just saved both of us. I want to last a long time in the game. Smart strategy. Thanks, Kookie.”
“Of course.”
“Oh and by the way, your breath smells nice. Smells like my gum. Thanks for stealing my gum without asking me.” She shook her head in disapproval.
“You would’ve given it to me, anyway.” He grinned sheepishly.
She rolled her eyes. “We should move. Only a matter of time before they come back. I think they’re gonna try to separate us.”
“Yeah. I know. Got a plan?”
“Oh yeah. This should go great. Here’s the rundown.”
After going over the plan, Jen and Jungkook left the mattress store and walked around until they saw Ji-Hyo.
“I see them!” She shouted, running right after them. Before she knew it, both she and the cameraman ended up losing them.
Jae-suk ran up to them. “Where’d they go?” He looked around.
“I lost them.” The cameraman apologized as the crowd laughed. “I tried to keep up.”
“You lost the Maknaes!?” Jae-suk exclaimed.
-----
“In here.” Jungkook huffed and took her to a secluded storage room next to one of the stores.
They lay low until they heard the door open. Backing her up against the wall, putting a finger to his lips, Jungkook protectively stood in front of her, while Jen breathed in and out, slowly through her nose, with her eyes closed.
So, this is the intensity of almost getting caught.
Outside the room, Gary shut the door, turning to the camera that was following him.
“Ah, this place would be too obvious. They wouldn’t be in here.” He left as the crowd laughed
Sighing out of relief, Jungkook looked down at her.
“Hey.” He whispered gently. He continued once she opened her eyes to give him her full attention. “You all right?”
“Yeah. Trying to calm my nerves. I’m getting nervous.”
“Don’t be, because I’m right here with you.”
Before she could respond, she shouted, “Look out!” as Gary grabbed a hold of Jungkook from behind, aiming for his name tag. Out of instinct, Jungkook swiftly turned around and tried to evade his hands.
“Run Jennie!” Jungkook shouted.
With butterflies in her stomach, she stuttered, “R-run!? What!? I can’t just leave you!”
“I’ll be fine! Go before the rest of them try to come!”
“Kook, don’t do this-”
“Jennie, trust me. I’ll come back for you. Just go!”
Reluctantly turning to the door, she exhaled. “You better not be out!” She ran out of the room, praying that he would be all right as she saw Ji-Hyo running in the room. Running up the second floor, Jen bumped into Jimin and Tae who were escaping from Jongkook.
“Guys! Boy, am I glad to see you!” She exhaled and hugged them.
“Ennie! Good to see you’re still alive! Jongkook managed to ambush some of us, and now Suga and Hobi are stuck with him. We need to get out of here. Like, NOW.” V demanded seriously.
‘SUGA OUT. SUGA OUT.’
“There goes our Suga.” Jimin sighed
“I’m honestly not surprised. He’ll take a nap and be fine.” Jen shrugged, earning laughs from the audience. “I’m just worried about Jungkook...”
“And not us!?” Jimin shouted as the audience laughed again.
“He’ll be fine,” Tae reassured, as the three of them sneaked around to find another store to hide in.
Out of nowhere, they hear J-Hope screeching nearby, as the three of them turn around in shock. There they see Jongkook effortlessly and roughly grabbing a hold of him, snatching the name tag off his back like it was nothing.
“Save yourselves!” J-Hope shouted as he was on the floor in defeat, still scared of Jongkook.
‘J-HOPE OUT. J-HOPE OUT.’
Jennie gulped. It was THE commander. Now what was she going to do? Jongkook was extremely intimidating. From the big muscles, and how effortlessly he eliminated J-Hope, she was in trouble. As soon as Jongkook began to run after them, the three members of the Maknae line desperately ran for their lives.
“AHHHHHH! RUN! RUN!” Taehyung screamed
‘Jongkook is on the attack!’
“Run! Run! Run! Don’t look back! Just run!” Jennie yelled.
“My legs are cramping!” Jimin shouted.
Suddenly Jimin and Jennie heard V yell out in shock and a loud ripping sound was heard.
“Tae!” She looked back.
“Keep running Jennie!” Jimin shouted.
‘V OUT. V OUT.’
Splitting up, Jen headed back to the first floor and ran into the food court. Out of breath, with a cameraman following her, she sat down on a chair.
“This is not good....” She murmured.
She was exhausted. All the running clearly made her tired. All that was on her mind was, where was Jungkook? How were the others doing? And when was it finally time to rotate? Standing up, she turns around to see Jongkook standing there across the room as the crowd whoos.
‘Just my luck...’ She thought to herself as she tried to figure out how she would be able to survive this.
This was not fair.
What did she do to deserve this punishment?
Was it because she ate one too many smarties?
Nervously meeting his intense gaze, she gulped. “Hello, Jongkook.” She bowed, trying to not sound intimidated.
Smiling, he bowed. “Hello, Miss Bangtan.”
“Goodbye, Jongkook!” She ran around the tables as he followed her every move. She whined when he seemed to go wherever she went.
‘This is not working! What am I going to do!?’ She pondered nervously.
“We can make this quick and easy. I don’t want this to be painful for ya.” He teased.
“Go away!” She whined as the audience laughed. “Come on! This isn’t how I wanted to go out! Wait! Wait! Can I get a 10 second head start? Please? Just give me that!”
“Fine. One.” He began to countdown as she started running. “10!” He shouted as he sprinted after her,
“Wait that wasn’t the countdown!” She shouted but screamed when she was grabbed by Jae-suk when she bumped into him. “No! No! Please!”
“Your time is up, Miss Bangtan. You’re not as bulletproof as you think!” He said while Jongkook started walking up to her.
‘Jennie is in trouble!!!’
“Not today! I will live to see another round!” She shouted as she managed to turn around in Jae-suk’s arms, catching him off guard. She swiftly tripped him down onto the floor with her leg. The audience whoos as she ran away while Jongkook watched on in surprise.
Helping Jae-suk up, the two of them looked on. “She just-she just slipped between my hands,” Jae-suk said, bewildered as the crowd laughed at him.
'One Minute Until Rotation’
“By the grace of God, I’m still alive. Oh, my gosh, I can’t believe I just escaped Grasshopper and The Commander. I’ve been blessed, today. Thank you, Jesus. Thank you for my quick footwork. I will celebrate by eating a pack of smarties when I’m back in the dorm. Phew, that was a rush.” She said to herself.
Thinking she was out of harm’s way, Jen made her way onto the second floor of the mall, cautiously walking around. It was only her, Jungkook, Rap Monster and Jimin left. And they would rotate in under a minute.
They could still win this. They had to win this.
‘5!’
‘4!’
‘3!’
‘2!’
‘1!’
‘Four Members of BTS VS Five Members of Running Man’
‘BTS Hunts now!’
Before she thought of who to go after, her thoughts were interrupted by a shriek escaping her lips when someone grabbed her from behind, dragging her into an emergency exit stairwell.
“Not again! Get off me!” She closed her eyes, trying to strike whoever had a hold of her.
The person grabbed her wrists with both of their hands, as she continued to struggle to fight.
“Babygirl, relax. It’s just me.”
Ceasing her struggling as she got released, Jen opened her eyes to see Jungkook staring down at her with a smile.
“Hey.” He greeted, smoothly. “It’s been a while. Long time no see.”
“Kook! You're okay!” She sighed out of relief, wrapping her arms around his neck, and pulling him in for a tight hug.
“Heh heh, course I am. I am the Golden Maknae after all.”
“Oookaay, never mind.” She released him, playfully shoving him away. “I’m happy you’re still safe. It was terrible out there. Ugh, why’d you make me leave you?!” She punched him in the chest.
He remained unfazed, taking in her hits with an amused smile.
“That was not cool. We could’ve stayed together. I was worried sick about you!” She exclaimed.
“I told you to trust me.” he reminded her with a chuckle.
“Well, whatever plan you had, you could’ve just let me know from the get-go. What were you trying to do?”
“Impress you?”
Scoffing, she rolled her eyes, amused at his statement as she punched him on the chest, again. “You big bunny!”
“I’m sorry. I told you that I would protect you. Sorry for not doing that. I’ll try my best to keep you protected from now on.”
“I want to protect you, too, y’know. I got your back. We’ll protect each other. Alone, I think we’re just fine for the tag game. I mean, we survived this long. But together, we got some good chemistry.”
“We do make a good pair, don’t we?”
“JenKook, the Golden Duo. Let’s kick some Running Man tail.” she highfived him.
As they exited the emergency exit stairwell, they began their search. As they walked, she kept feeling his hand brush against hers, until she finally felt his warm hand grab onto hers. He then intertwined his fingers with hers.
“Am I...overstepping my boundaries?” He asked shyly.
She should’ve felt surprised that he was holding her hand but she didn’t. She felt comfortable around him and enjoyed the feeling.
It made her feel happy. Content. And safe.
“Nah, it feels nice, actually. I feel protected. Thanks for having my back.”
“And thanks for having mine.”
-----
With Gary and Song Ji-hyo, they walked around, still trying to find a hiding place. “We need to hide quickly. The Golden Duo is on the loose.” She cautiously walked with him.
“I know. I wished that we could’ve ousted them earlier.” Gary responded.
Stopping, Ji-hyo turned around. “I feel like we’re being followed.”
Watching from afar, Jen and Jungkook stalked the Monday Couple.
“How are we gonna approach them?” Jungkook asked.
Smirking to herself, she turned to him, raising her eyebrows. “Stealth.”
“It’s been a while since I played Metal Gear Solid.”
“No need. Leave it to me.”
After a minute of following the Monday Couple, JenKook went after the Monday Couple from behind. Ji-hyo let out a yell in surprise when Jen grabbed a hold of her arm, aiming for her name tag.
“Whoa! Whoa!” Gary shouted, backing away from Jungkook who was aiming for his tag.
“Oppa! Help!” Ji-hyo shouted, wiggling and squirming around Jen’s strong grip. Unfortunately for her, Gary was busy with Jungkook, as Jen easily ripped off her name tag.
‘SONG JI-HYO OUT. SONG JI-HYO OUT.’
‘GARY OUT. GARY OUT.’
Jen heard as Jungkook yanked off his name tag.
‘Golden Duo aggressively eliminates Monday Couple’
“Yeah!” Jen yelled in victory, high fiving Jungkook.
‘One Minute Until Rotation’
“I found Jongkook! I can’t do this alone! Come on guys!” Jimin shouted, catching the attention of JenKook as they ran to the first floor, where Jimin was on Jongkook’s back, gripping him tight.
Rap Monster tried to snatch his name tag off but kept getting shoved away. “Aish, he’s so strong!” He said tiredly.
“Finally, you guys showed up! I can’t hold much longer! Hurry before the time runs out!” Jimin told them while they rushed up to Jongkook.
Despite it being a four on one battle, Jongkook kept his own against all of them, which began to frustrate the members. They knew he wasn’t going to go down that easily, but even with four people on him?
As they heard the countdown, they all began to frantically aim for his name tag, as Jongkook had a strong grip on Jungkook. Jen and Rapmon attempted to fight off his strong grip, so Jungkook would be released but to no avail. Once the buzzer was heard, Jongkook swiftly ripped off Jungkook’s name tag while Jimin and Rap Monster dashed away.
“Run Jen!” Jungkook shouted as she groaned and sprinted away. This was not going too well. And things got worse because as soon as she turned the corner, she was met by Kwang-soo.
Shocked by her presence, he shouted in surprise, grabbing a hold of her as she slipped down on the floor. Before she even knew what was going on, he ripped off her name tag.
'JENNIE OUT. JENNIE OUT'
‘Miss Bangtan eliminated by Kwang-soo!’
“Oh, you have GOT to be kidding me!” She looked at her name tag in his hands.
He helped her up. “I’m sorry, Miss Bangtan. It’s just a game.” He grinned nervously as she stared at him, unamused.
The audience laughed at her expression as he gulped nervously.
“What is your name again?” She asked, even though she already knew who he was.
“U-uh Lee Kwang-soo.”
“Lee Kwang-soo...” She repeated, staring him up and down, narrowing her eyes. “I’ll remember this.” She put two fingers in front of her eyes and turned them to him.
‘Kwang-soo has made an enemy’
At the end of the filming, the Running Man crew managed to win the tag game. The cast thanked BTS for attending the show as Bangtan expressed their excitement about filming the tag game.
The Monday Couple personally requested for Jennie and Jungkook to return for a future couples team episode so they could get them back for eliminating them, which they happily accepted and couldn't wait to be called back on the show.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 38- I'm Lacking
Chapter Summary: BTS film Season's Greetings. Jen supports GFriend's debut. The Anti hate begins to get to Jennie harder than before as she begins to push herself. She learns the hard way what happens when she wants to work 24/7.
Words: 6,000+
Genre: Fluff and also angst with more hate comments and racism.
-----
When Jennie woke up, it was past 9 am, and she somewhat felt disappointed at the loss of heat from Jungkook when she got out of bed to stretch. She had a great night’s sleep thanks to him and she planned to spoon more often if he was okay with it. He was comfortable to sleep with and not to mention, warm.
Glancing at the bed, she smiled at the cute sight of the puppy curled up in a ball, next to him. Gently picking up the sleeping puppy in her arms, she placed the covers on Jungkook and set the puppy back to sleep next to him.
When she went out of her room, she was met by Jin, Yoongi, and Jimin eating breakfast.
“Morning!” She took a seat next to Jimin as she was greeted back.
“Where’s Kookie?” Jimin asked.
“He’s in my room.”
Her statement caused Jin to stop eating and immediately turn to her. “And what is he doing in your room?” He asked with his voice filled with panic.
“Here we fuckin’ go...” Yoongi put his headphones in, blasting music so he wouldn’t hear another freak out of his.
“What is he doing in your room, Jennie?” He repeated.
Confused at his sudden questioning, she replied in a calm tone, “Jin, relax-“
“JEON JUNGKOOK!” He screamed, standing up from his seat.
“H-hey! He’s sleeping!” She jumped on her feet, trying to stop him, but ended up getting picked up over his shoulder and placed on the couch. “Jin!”
“You might as well just leave him, Ennie.” Jimin laughed as they heard Jin’s shouts and Jungkook’s yells of confusion.
The puppy ended up running out of the room until it found Jennie. She picked it up and held it in her arms. She felt the puppy shaking in fear as she began to soothe it by gently petting its head.
“Jin! You scared him!” She scolded as he dragged Jungkook out of the room by the ear.
“How heartless,” Yoongi commented after taking off his headphones.
Jungkook sat on the couch with her, rubbing his ear, lowkey annoyed at how his sleep was interrupted.
“Hyung, was that really necessary?” He complained. “And you scared Tony.” He frowned and turned his head to the shaking puppy in Jen’s arms.
“It’s okay.” She cooed as the puppy whined. “Hey, hey. Shh.” She hugged it close as it started to calm down.
“Let me see the little guy.” He requested as she placed the puppy in his hands. Jungkook picked him up and turned the puppy to face him. “Jin is mean, isn’t he, Tony?”
“A big meanie for scaring you.” She added as she smiled at the puppy.
“Don’t be scared, you’re safe with Kookie and Jennie. We’ll protect you.” He whispered gently.
“We won’t let anyone hurt you.”
“Yeah, so have no fear, little guy.”
Jimin watched them both with the puppy. It was like they were taking care of a baby. It was cute to watch them together like this as a smile came across his face.
“Was that your Christmas gift, smartie?” Yoongi asked.
“Yes. We’re taking care of him together.” She answered.
“We’re just in a disagreement about if it should be a Captain America based name or Iron Man based.” Jungkook playfully narrowed his eyes at her as she rolled her eyes.
“I didn’t mean to scare the puppy.” Jin tried to explain.
“Too late, you already scared the poor puppy! How dare you?” Jimin called him out. “At least his parents are there to calm him down.”
After the puppy calmed down, it began to act hyper and happy again, putting smiles on its owners’ faces.
“I don’t feel comfortable with you two in the same bed together, all right? No more going in each other’s rooms.” Jin ordered.
“Oh, you have got to be kidding me!” Jennie complained. “We’re just sleeping!”
Jimin giggled at her statement. “Yes, friends sleep with each other, I don’t see anything wrong with that.”
“Thank you! We sleep with each other a lot.”
“What-what-WHAT!?” Jin shouted.
Jimin couldn’t hold in his laughter as he began to giggle out loud, banging his fist on the table. Yoongi smirked in amusement and shook his head.
“What is so funny!?” She exclaimed, turning to Jimin.
“Nothing, nothing. You can carry on.” He gestured.
“I think you two need to write a report of the things you do together. Should I get hidden cameras?” Jin suggested.
Jennie glanced at Jungkook and they both turned to look at Jin, unamused.
“All right now you’re outta pocket.” She declared.
“What does that mean!?” Jin looked confused.
“It means you’re getting old...” Yoongi bluntly replied.
“I am not old!” Jin shouted, as his ears began to get red.
“Jin, you really need to calm down. Let the kids live.”
----
Their season’s greetings took place in a studio in Gangnam as the members began to walk in, greeting everyone while they were filmed. Jen’s hair was straightened with curls at the end while wearing a hoodie, jeans with gingerbread earrings and black Nikes.
She waited patiently for her turn to take individual photos as she sat with V who played around with the dogs.
‘Are you wearing Nikes today?’
She was asked as a huge grin came across her features. “Oh well, you know I have to represent Nike. Like, Nike is life. Look at these sneaks!” She pointed to her black and white Nikes for the camera as it panned down. “Look at em! Dayum~! Some nice sneaks, right here.”
‘Miss Bangtan seems to be in her own little world with Nike.’
When it was finally her turn, she walked into a bedroom filled with teddy bears and other stuffed animals.
“I’m on the November page since my birthday is in November. Let’s go!” She shot the camera a thumbs up.
Making her way to the middle of the room, she sat on the floor with the stuffed animals all around. She was told to act cute, so she grabbed a bottle of bubbles on the table, blowing bubbles around as the photographer snapped away. Afterward, she sat next to the huge brown teddy bear on the floor, hugging it from the side. She then sat in front of it, holding onto its big fluffy arms, wrapping around her.
“Whoa!” She laughed as it fell on top of her.
The photographer caught her mid-laugh, it looked candid, deciding to keep it. She then posed in a chair drinking hot chocolate and cozied up.
As the rest of the members took their photos, Jennie sat with Jimin, who decided to interview her.
“Jennie, welcome to Jimin TV. Let’s do a 30 second fun fact session. Ready? Go!”
“Oh okay, well, I have you know that Miss Bangtan speaks four languages.” She revealed to the camera recording them.
“Whoa. What are they?”
“English. Korean. Sarcasm and Profanity. I’m not sorry, mom.” She grinned sheepishly over Jimin's giggles.
“What are your goals for 2015?”
“This is a long-term goal but I want K-Pop to be recognized more in America. I hope we’re able to achieve that goal, soon. And I want to improve my singing and dancing skills.”
“I believe we can achieve these goals together. 2015 will be a good year.” He reassured.
“Fighting!”
“Fighting!”
Standing up to stretch, she turned to see Jungkook with big Mickey Mouse gloves on his hands, fooling around.
“Hey, Jungkook, give me a combination. Let’s test your skills.” She put her palms in front of him, pretending to train him in boxing.
“You got it.” He hit her palms with a fast combination. The speed of his hands caused her to turn to the camera, impressed.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I believe he’s ready for the championship.”
After the series of photoshoots with all the members, acting bright and cheerful, they head off to the next studio. Once arriving, the members begin to play around with the rocking horse prop.
Sounds of laughter came from J-Hope, Jin and Jennie as J-Hope began to ride around on the horse after Jin.
“Even the tail is moving.” Jin pointed out.
“Let me try.” She gets on the horse after him. “WEEEEEEEEEE!” She yelled, rocking back and forth. “I’m getting Rookie King vibes.” She let out another laugh with the members.
After she got off, she tried to stop V from sitting on the small toy hippo.
“V! That’s a hippo!” She grabbed the stuffed toy away from him before he could sit on it. “Do you see how tiny this thing is? Hippo, I am so sorry, you’re safe now.” She held it against her chest protectively.
The only response she got from him was a fit of giggles as she shook her head in amusement. After changing into a red sweater dress and black thigh-high boots, Jen watches Jungkook take his individual photos.
“Hehehe, he has cute rabbit ears.” She giggled at the sight. “He’s cute and awkward. I think that’s what makes him so adorable.”
After his photo shoot with the rabbit ears, the stylist placed Mickey Mouse ears on him.
“Cuteness overload! This is too much cuteness in the morning.” She beamed.
After a few more photos, Jungkook gestures for her to come over and take photos with him.
“Come on, Jennie! I’m not Mickey Mouse without my Minnie.” His cute bunny smile made it hard to resist his request.
Chuckling at his cheesiness, she obliged his request. One of the stylists placed a Minnie Mouse headband on Jen’s head and retouched her hair and makeup. After she was done, Jungkook and Jennie began to shoot.
“97 Line all day!” She cheered
The two of them take various poses such as putting up the peace sign, showing off their cheesy/bunny smiles, and Jen putting her arms around his neck from behind while they grin happily. They even both posed by simultaneously making a punch to the camera.
’97 Liners make the cute concept look easy’
As they stood back to back, Jungkook leaned forward with his hands in his pockets while Jen leaned back, keeping her back against his as the photographer snapped away. Once Jennie was left alone for her individual shots, she took photos with a blown up candy cane. She jumped up in the air, posing with it like she was playing the guitar. Going to the camera to go see how her shots came out, she was pleased to see how great the air guitar pose looked.
“Keep it! Put it in! I love it.”
Once she finished her shots, she worked on her New Year greeting for the fans by drawing ARMY in bubble letters with hearts around. Under it, she writes the caption, ‘#ARMYXBTS2K15! Let’s slay 2015 together! ❤ ❤’
All the members regroup to take group photos with a mischief concept. From Jimin throwing cheeseballs at Jennie as she aimed to catch them by her mouth, to her putting on Jungkook’s Mickey Mouse gloves to add to her Minnie Mouse concept, the concept went well as everyone was in high spirits. Jimin and Jungkook picked up V while Suga and J-Hope picked up Jin as Jennie and Rapmon were the refs, watching the chaos unfold.
It wasn’t even a photo shoot anymore because it was all filled with laughter as V and Jin tried to grab onto each other. It was nothing but chaos as Jen and Rapmon looked around for help. After their last shoot with red noses on their noses, they all applaud and cheer that the season’s greeting photoshoot was successful.
“Thank you for your hard work~” Jennie grinned at the camera.
“Please support our next year’s season’s greeting and look at our beautiful faces,” Jin added with a smile.
“Today’s photo shoot was really fun.” Jimin grinned.
“Leave no, leave.” Suga shoved him away.
Jimin continued to talk despite Suga continuously shoving him. “Thank you for supporting us until the end. Please keep loving BTS in the future.” He giggled as Jin placed a hand on the camera.
Pulling Jin’s hand away from it, Jimin placed a kiss on the camera.
“I hope you look forward to next year’s Season’s Greetings!” Jennie went on as Suga turned the camera to him, getting all up close.
“I’m back~!”
“Aye! I wasn’t done!” She pushed him away with J-Hope. “Look forward to next year!” She happily shouted before getting put into a headlock by Suga.
“Please look forward to season’s greeting!” J-Hope grinned.
“Why do we always interrupt each other? We should help each other.” Jimin pondered.
It seems like he had the most sense around here.
-------
At the KBS Song Festival, Jen was already dressed for the It’s Tricky stage with the rest of the members.
Leaving the dressing room, she found herself in the mix of all the business of the show and various groups preparing for their stages. She didn’t want to be stuck with the members, she was always with them. She wanted to find some familiar faces and if not, make a few new friends.
“Hey, hey.” She heard a familiar voice and turned to see Taeil from Block B.
“Taeil! It’s been a while.” She pulled him in for a hug.
The last time she saw him was at the MAMA Awards. She was pleased to see him doing well.
“It has. Good job performing Danger earlier.”
“Thanks, I’m looking forward to your stage, tonight.”
“It’s gonna be a fun one. I’m surprised you’re not with the members, right now.”
“I’m trying to make some friends here.” She sighed.
“I think I see Bora, from Sistar is over there.” He pointed out to her at the refreshment table.
“I see her. All righty. I’ll see you before the show is over, all right? Tell the guys I said hey.”
“You got it.”
Turning her attention to Bora, Jen made her way to her. “Excuse me.”
“Yes?” Bora turned around with a smile.
“Bora, right? From Sistar?”
“That’s me. You’re from America, right? BTS’ Bangtan girl?”
“Yeah, it’s nice to meet you. I was wondering if we could hang out or something. I’m trying to meet new people.”
“And get away from the boys?” She teased.
“That too!” She shared a laugh with her.
“Well, of course, we can hang out. Dasom, she can speak English too.”
“Oh really? Nice.”
“Yeah, I’m sure she’ll love to talk to you. I was on my way back to the girls. Follow me, I’ll introduce you to them.”
Meeting Bora and the rest of the Sistar members went smoothly for Jennie. They were extremely sweet and Dasom was eager to speak with her. After hanging with them, she bumped into AOA’s Jimin, Mina and Choa. Jen thought that Jimin’s voice was unique and complimented her and even found out that some of the members played the guitar, eagerly suggesting that they should play together something. Maybe she could learn a few things from them. Networking was always a great thing.
Walking around backstage, she went back to the refreshment table, to grab a small plate of cookies.
“Hey, Jennie!” A deep voice filled her ears.
She turned to see a guy smiling brightly at her.
“Hi!" she greeted happily. "You look familiar...you wouldn’t happen to be a part of GOT7, would you?”
“You’re correct. I’m Jackson Wang. It’s nice to meet Miss Bangtan.”
“It’s nice to meet you too! I have been trying to get to know some new people. Get away from the guys.”
“Hahah, I wonder how they’ll feel about that. You know, I have a friend who’s really infatuated with you. He talks about you all the time. Now I see what he means about you having a cute smile.” He blurted out before getting smacked in the head by Mark who stood behind him. “Ow!”
“You are so gonna get killed now. You blab too much.” He scolded and turned to her. “Sorry about that. Ignore him. I’m Mark.”
“Jennie. Nice to meet you. Well, Jackson, whoever your friend is that’s infatuated with me, I’m flattered.”
“Friend? What friend? I said too much, ignore what I just said.” Jackson laughed nervously. ‘Oh, he is gonna kill me.’ He thought to himself.
Back to the boys in the BTS dressing room, Namjoon was on his phone, as usual, scrolling through Twitter until he found photos posted by Jennie, with the caption, ‘Friends!! Having a great time tonight! #Jen’
The photos consisted of her posing with Sistar, the AOA members she met, and Block B. ARMY was already tweeting how awesome it was that she was with them and how happy they were that she met them.
“Unbelievable...” He let out a chuckle. “This little girl is friggin’ everywhere. She’s gonna end up knowing everyone if she keeps this up.”
“She’s trying to get away from us.” Jimin pouted as he checked out the photos on his phone.
“Well we’re all guys, I’m sure she wants to be around women.” Jin reassured.
“She was just with Block B, hyung,” Jungkook informed.
“Oh.” Jin paused. “Never mind then. She’s trying to get away from us.”
As the night continued, the boys were on standby, getting ready to perform. Jungkook adjusted his USA hoodie and turned his head, only to frown at who Jennie was talking to.
The sound engineer guy? Again? Now, what did he want?
Jimin and Tae were joking around, while Jungkook continued to scowl, watching his every move.
“Hyung.” Jungkook spoke, catching their attention.
“What’s up, Kookie?” Jimin asked.
“Isn’t it that guy?” The Maknae pointed out bitterly. Tae and Jimin looked his way to find the guy getting a little too cozy with her.
“Unfortunately...” Jimin let out an annoyed sigh. “Now what does he want?”
Jennie stood with Shin as they caught up on how they were doing in their lives.
“I’d like to take you out on a date.” Shin’s sudden statement almost made her choke on her spit as she stared at him in disbelief.
“Date? Me? Uh, I dunno.” She nervously laughed it off.
“I’m serious. I really want to get to know you better. You’re really cute.”
“Ah, um, well, I think it’s best if we remain friends.”
“For now?” he smiled, hopeful.
“Jennie. We gotta go.” Jungkook suddenly popped up and grabbed her by the hand, staring right at Shin, unable to hide his irritation. Shin glanced at their hands and back at Jungkook as his smile went away.
Regrouping with BTS, Jen and Jungkook stood by each other. All that was on his mind was Shin and he couldn’t stop the urge from asking Jennie, “Are you...interested in him?”
“I mean, he’s cute. But I only think of him as a friend.” She shrugged. “You think I should give him a chance?”
Jungkook looked down at his feet, pausing before answering. “If the guy you’re with makes you happy, then I’m happy.”
Chuckling to herself, she shook her head. “You don’t want me to date him, do you.” She declared.
“I-I just...I...”
“Hey.” She placed a hand on his shoulder as he met her eyes. “I trust your judgment. If you think there’s someone better out there for me, well I’ll go with your judgment and wait for the guy. I’ll turn Shin down gently.” She turned to watch Ailee performing on the screen as he stared at her.
She watched Ailee perform with admiration and love in her eyes. “Oh mah God, this woman is a goddess. I would love to perform with her one day.”
Her statement made Jungkook smile.
“You are such a fangirl.” He teased.
“Do you hear how beautiful she sings? How amazing she is?! Do you know what an honor it would be, to be on the same stage as her? Singing with her? Think of IU. You’ll understand.” She said as he nodded.
“Why don’t you introduce yourself?”
“Oh no, I’m nowhere near ready for that big step. I’m not worthy.”
“Oh stop.” He laughed
“That’s like me meeting Beyoncé. I’m not prepared to be slayed. One day. For now, I want to try to cover one of her songs. But my vocals need extreme improvement to be able to be on her level. I bet it’ll take me a few years.”
“Hey, don’t be discouraged. Whatever song you choose to sing of hers, just make the song your own. Don’t try to sound just like her.”
“Yeah, you’re right Kook.”
-----
2015 started pleasantly as Jen stood backstage at KBS Music Bank, walking around to find GFriend’s dressing room. It was January 16th, the day of their debut.
When she finally got to the room, she opened it, while saying, “Hey, hey!”
“Jennie! You’re here!” Hayoon rushed over to her.
“You bet I am!”
“Jennie! Glad, you could make it!” Eunha happily greeted and she went to hug her with SinB.
Jen was well acquainted with the two of them because they were former Big Hit trainees. She was elated to finally see them debuting.
“How are the guys?” SinB asked.
“They always wonder how you two are doing. They’ll be thrilled to see you.”
The other members stared at Jennie, smiling politely. “Oh, I’m sorry. I’m Jennie from BTS. I wanted to support Hayoon, Eunha and SinB in GFriend’s debut. They're friends of mine. It’s nice to meet you. I came here with some goodies. You can eat them after the show.” She handed them small goodie bags.
“Aw, you didn’t have to do this.”
“I was bored so I decided to go shopping and make small goodie bags. No big deal.” She shrugged with a smile.
GFriend was already dressed up and ready to go. They were nervous, but with Jen there for encouraging words, it made them happier.
As Jen was backstage, she watched GFriend’s interview as they were in the waiting room. Hayoon stood in the back, looking adorable as ever with her hair in a high ponytail.
Jennie had high hopes for GFriend and hoped the members’ careers in the group would be nothing but successful. When they finally performed Glass Bead, she was blown away at how in unison they were with the dance moves.
“Oh, I sure as hell am not gonna be able to dance like that. Hayoon, what the hell?” She chuckled to herself.
“Yas, girl, get your lines!” She soon said as Hayoon began to sing.
After they headed backstage, Jen met up with them, gleefully celebrating with them on their successful debut.
“Now that is what I’m talking about! Amazing job. You ladies did well.” she cheered.
“Thank you so much for being here. You have no idea how much this means to me, to have your support.” Hayoon hugged her tightly.
“Of course, Yoon. How do you feel?”
She pulled away. “The butterflies are gone. I’m so happy. I feel good.”
“I was nervous during my debut as a member of BTS. You’ll get used to performing. Now, about this dance though...okay, Hayoon, there is no way I can dance that dance.”
“Hahah, Yes you can. I’ll teach you soon.”
“Eh heh heh, no, I’m gonna look like an awkward person. Like how the heck did you do those kicks? And act all cute like that? Ya’ll did that. That was a great debut.”
------
Next Wednesday, at SOPA, Jen sat in her seat, waiting to see what her score was on the English test she took last week. As the teacher handed the papers out to the students in her row, she looked up, surprised at the frown on the teacher’s features.
“I’m surprised at your test score, Ms.Walker. You’re usually our A student in this class. Is everything all right?”
Confused, Jennie took the paper but automatically groaned in disappointment at the failing grade she received.
“I’m fine, I guess I didn’t study enough. I’ll do well next time. It’s not the end of the world. It’s just one bad grade.”
The teacher nodded at her response and continued to give out the rest of the tests. Jen looked back at her score.
A 33%? What went wrong? She studied.
For lunch, sitting with her group of friends, Jen sat across from Hayoon while the rest of the students, including Eunha and SinB, were engaged in their individual conversations, studying for a test during the next period and getting their homework out the way.
Hayoon watched Jennie with concern as she played on her phone. “You are not okay. You’re getting faint dark circles. Are you all right?”
Looking up, Jen shrugged, bluntly replying, “Nothing but a little bit of insomnia.”
Hayoon frowned at her response. “Why aren’t you sleeping? And aren’t you going to eat?”
“Eh, I’m not that hungry.” She replied nonchalantly.
“Jennie, you haven’t eaten all day. You should eat something. Don’t do this to your body like that. Especially as an idol with constant scheduling.”
“Yoon, I’m fine.”
“How many hours of sleep did you get?”
“I guess two hours? I don’t remember.”
Hayoon gaped at her in disbelief. “You’re overworking yourself for your next comeback?” She declared. It sounded more like a statement than a question.
“I don’t call it overworking. I call it pushing myself.”
“And where exactly did you get this pushing from?”
“I...people’s expectations.” She admitted with a sigh.
“Jennie, you’re good at what you do, don’t overwork yourself because of some ‘fans’ expectations.”
“It’s not just that, the hate is getting a little worse, unfortunately.”
“Didn’t Rapmon tell you to ignore it?”
“Easier said than done.” She snapped, taking Hayoon by surprise before she understood what was going on.
“Insomnia? Irritation? Lack of appetite? You’re stressed and you’re exhausted but you don’t want to admit it. Your body can’t run 24/7, Jen.”
“I’m not stressed... I just have a lot on my mind...”
“The hate is on your mind.” She declared.
“I just...I’m really getting targeted these days, ever since that Instagram dispute.”
“I hope you know that none of what they say is true.” She handed Jennie the rest of her lunch. “I had a big breakfast, so I’m not that hungry. Please eat.”
“Hayoon, I’m not-“
“EAT.” She demanded in a stern tone.
Letting out a sigh, Jen took her chopsticks and popped a dumpling in her mouth.
“Happy?” She asked with her mouth full.
“Manners.” She reminded her. “I’m glad to see you finally eating. Let’s talk about something more positive. How was the Wake Up Tour?”
Recently BTS has a small Japan tour. Although she had no idea how to speak in Japanese, there was a translator for her and she spoke in English apologizing for the language barrier. She promised the fans that she would try her best to learn more Japanese so she could be prepared the next time BTS went to Japan. The Japanese fans were respectful and supportive of them, and she had a blast.
-----
As soon as the opening beats came on for Wake Up, Jen swayed side to side to the beat, in her groove. Looking at the crowd, who waved their light sticks side to side, she smiled. Their Japanese tracks were fun to perform.
“Aye!” Rapmon shouted.
“Wake up!” She sang with Jungkook as they all waved their hands side to side with the audience.
“Wake up. Wake up. Wake up.”
“Let’s go!” She heard Rapmon say as he began his rap. She danced along to the groovy beat, having the time of her life with the rest of the members as she stood in between V and Jimin
Bankan ga tsutsumu asa o
Subete owareba yoi to sura omoi
Mata michi hazushisou ni natta sono toki
Kikoeru oya no koe “okinasai, mou!”
Singing under his rap, Jen harmonized, “AIGHT MOM saa, ima tatsuze MA FAM, MA FRIENDS sore ni MA FANS.”
As Rapmon continued his rap, Jen looked around. All those fans that came to see them perform. She’ll never get used to it. Their energy was infectious.
Karawanai asa JUSS KEEP ON & ON & ON &
Juss keep ON & ON & ON &
Juss keep ON & ON & ON &
Juss keep ON & ON & ON & ON & ON & ON & ON, let’s go!
“Wake up.” She sang, waving her hand side to side with the rest of the members.
Me o samashite, hora
“WAKE UP”
Minna ga matteru no sa
“WAKE UP.”
Jikan wa naikara.
“WAKE UP.”
Hitasura hashiru no sa
GOTTA LIVE MY LIFE
GOTTA TAKE MY PRIDE
GOTTA SHINE MY LIGHT
“WAKE UP! WAKE UP!” She sang with the rest of the members.
GOTTA LIVE MY LIFE
WOAH OH
GOTTA TAKE MY PRIDE
WOAH OH
GOTTA SHINE MY LIGHT
WOAH OH
“WAKE UP! WAKE UP!”
As Suga rapped, Jen continued to nod her head to the beat of the song. She was sweating just like the rest of them from the previous performances. Some of her hair stuck to her face, but the smile never left.
WAKE UP
Me o samashite, hora
WAKE UP
Minna ga matteru no sa
WAKE UP
Jikan wa naikara
WAKE UP
Hitasura hashiru no sa
She waved her hand side to side again with the members, singing in a low, smooth voice, “Gotta live my life.”
“Life~” She heard Rapmon in the background
“Gotta take my pride.”
“Pride~”
“Gotta shine my light.”
“Light~”
WAKE UP
WAKE UP
“Gotta live my life.”
WOAH OH
“Gotta take my pride.”
WOAH OH
“Gotta shine my light.”
WOAH OH
WAKE UP
WAKE UP
WAKE UP hi, nobotte
Odoroku ryou kyou no yotei
Shinshin tomoni mou kakousen
BUT, itsu no ma ni ka ishou matotte
GO MAKE UP, NO BREAK UP
Getting into J-Hope’s rap, Jen continued to dance around. As the chorus came on again, Jen sang with Jungkook for the rest of the song as their voices clashed for a harmonizing sound, “WAKE UP.”
Me o samashite, hora
“WAKE UP”
Minna ga matteru no sa
“WAKE UP”
Jikan wa naikara
“WAKE UP”
Hitasura hashiru no sa
“Gotta live my life. Gotta take my pride. Gotta shine my light.”
WAKE UP
WAKE UP
“Gotta live my life.”
WOAH OH
“Gotta take my pride.”
WOAH OH
“Gotta shine my light.”
WOAH OH
WAKE UP
WAKE UP
As the song began to end, Jen and Jungkook spent the last of the song harmonizing again together, “ Ooooooohhhhhhhhh.”
Juss keep on and on and on and
“Ooooohhhhhhhhhhhh~”
Juss keep on and on and on
“Oooohhhhh~”
Juss keep on and on and on
“Oooohhhhhh~”
Juss keep on and on and on and
-------
Smiling at the memories, she put another dumpling in her mouth. “The concert was everything.” She answered.
After school, Jen found herself in an unoccupied practice room, alone at the Big Hit building. She was panting, sweaty, and exhausted from overworking herself once again with the I Need U choreography. Her whole body ached, begging for her to stop and rest. Punching the dance floor with the side of her fist, she let out a sigh of frustration.
“Why am I not getting this right?” She sat up pretzel style, running her hands through her hair that was tied in a bun.
She was frustrated at herself because she couldn’t get the emotion of the dance, while the rest of the guys seemed just fine. Hobi helped her and she even stayed with Mr.Son for more help but she felt like she was a lost cause. Maybe she should sit out of this comeback while the boys take over.
She had a lot on her mind for the past few weeks. Maybe she wasn’t getting it because her mind wasn’t on the dance, it was on other things.
‘She’s so slutty for dancing like that. Like really? That’s not cute, she can’t even dance. Why is she in the group? So tacky. She’s nothing without Amity’
She shook the negative thought out of her head. That fan comment made her want to change her War of Hormone lyrics to say her and she instead of I and my. And why she didn’t want to dance with Jungkook anymore. She’ll never get over the disappointment on his face. She felt so bad.
She couldn’t help but notice the sadness in his voice when he murmured, “You don’t want to dance with me, anymore?”
Mr. Son was genuinely surprised that she didn’t want to go through with the dance with Jungkook as well. He enjoyed watching them dance together because their chemistry was something he hadn’t seen from anyone in a long time and they both had a blast together. Ever since the Instagram fight, it looked like the Hailey and other bitter Amity fans were coming after her, calling both Angelina and her angry black women who are jealous that they aren’t a part of the group anymore and of Amity’s success without them. They even went on a full rant on how unprofessional they acted and what example they were showing for younger girls.
To see people say she’s nothing without her old group pushed her to work harder because she felt like she wasn’t at the level she should be. That she was more than just the cute baby of Amity. She had a lot of talent up her sleeves, and Big Hit was the company for her to showcase them in the future when she was good and ready.
‘All those pretty female K-Pop stars and then there’s Jennie...’
‘I swear this girl tries too hard. She’s really forgettable in the group’
‘Every time I hear her sing, I lose brain cells. And she wants to rap? Please just no. Stop while you can.‘
‘Where does she get her confidence from if she’s the ugliest member of BTS?’
‘Oh wow, so Jennie can apparently, DJ now? So boring. Next thing you know, she can fly.’
‘Can she be kicked out of BTS? No gorillas allowed ugh’
‘Why does her hair look so nappy? Does she have a comb? Like ew, unattractive’
‘She’s so annoying. Her laugh is annoying. Her smile isn’t cute at all. Why are we supporting this troll?’
‘She’s the least pretty of the group. Maybe she should get plastic surgery and fix her face’
‘I guess they’re just putting anybody in K-Pop groups these days...’
‘She’s a wannabe K-pop idol. Why is she even here?’
‘When are BTS going to disband? They’re a flop. Having that stupid girl in the group isn’t going to help them either. Did they make her a member for publicity since she’s black?’
“Why am I even here...?” She murmured as she looked at herself in the mirrors in front of her.
It was overwhelming. She never dealt with any of this stuff before until recently and it was starting to become hard to handle. It was getting hard to ignore because everywhere she went, she would see it on social media.
There will always be haters. But why did these anti-fans have to be so harsh and waste their time writing hateful things? Didn’t they have anything better to do?
Jen knew she wasn’t the only member dealing with hate. It broke her heart to hear that people called Hobi and Namjoon ugly. And even wanted Hobi to be kicked out of the group.
“And I guess I’m the next victim...”
It was harder than she thought to be an idol. But something told her to keep going.
She snapped a photo of herself, in the mirror and tweeted, 'I feel like I should push myself harder...I’m lacking. Please bear with me. #JEN’
Not even five minutes later, she looked back at the Twitter account to see that the members had replied, along with the spam of ARMY giving her encouraging tweets and I love yous.
‘Fighting Jennie! #JIN’
‘I have smarties waiting for you back at the dorm. I’m always proud of you. #SUGA’
‘Have strength, Ennie! ChimChim loves you! You’re important and valued. #Jimin’
‘I love her more! I met her first! Go Jennie! I’ll always support you my Nike loving friend! #V’
‘Don’t be discouraged, just keep swimming. #JK’
‘Munchkin! Don’t give up! Keep going. #JHOPE’
‘Even during our darkest moments, we must find the light. Stay strong, JW. #RM’
Jen smiled at their sudden responses and exhaled.
“I’ll be okay...I hope..."
Back at the dorm, Jen was greeted by the members who were watching TV in the living room.
“Munchkin! You want your smarties?” Hobi beamed.
“Ah, no thanks.” She smiled apologetically as the members sat there dumbfounded at her response.
“Something is up. She never dismisses smarties.” Yoongi murmured as she headed into her room.
After taking a shower, Jen laid on her bed and heard a hard combination of knocks on her door.
“Come in!”
There stood Jimin with a bright grin on his face as he shut the door and took a seat on her bed.
“Now you know we’re gonna have a conversation after you rejected smarties. You’re stressed.”
“No, I’m not.” She let out a sigh.
He suddenly placed a hand on her cheek, examining her face. “Developing dark circles.” He observed. “Are you sleeping?”
“Kind of. I nap.” She shrugged.
“You’re not sleeping.” He declared. “What’s going on, Ennie?”
“Okay, I’m a little stressed.” She admitted.
“When’s the last time you ate a full meal?”
“I don’t recall-“
“That’s not good.”
“I’m okay. I’m not hungry. I can’t force myself to eat.”
“Come on, Ennie. Please, you gotta eat. I don’t like seeing you like this. It makes me sad. I want you to be happy.” He pouted
Suddenly, she felt her eyes start to sting as she attempted to wipe the developing tears. “I just...”
“Please tell me. Vent to me. I don’t want you to be sad.”
“Everything is starting to get overwhelming. I have too much stuff on my mind. I want to make sure I’m at my best for this comeback, but all this hate coming at me left and right recently is starting to distract me. I don’t understand why I’m getting all this heat from these antis. People said they want me beaten, hanged, even worse. Why? What have I done? Cause I know damn well if I was lighter, they wouldn’t say half the things. And maybe if I didn’t leave Amity on bad terms, some of the fans wouldn’t be so resentful towards me. I understand racism is gonna be everywhere, unfortunately. But my gosh, hanged? Next thing you know I’m gonna get even more death threats. What have I done? What have I done wrong to deserve that?”
“We are definitely gonna talk to Bang PD about this. Threats are not okay. None of this is okay.” He responded in a serious tone as he held her hand, giving it a tight squeeze.
“I just wish I was mentally stronger. I don’t like to surround myself with negativity like that. That’s why I took a break from social media. I haven’t updated since my Instagram of getting followed by EXO.” She went on. “It’s like every time I go online, it’s oh how much I hate you, people creating photos of me getting hanged, like that is truly disgusting. It is 2015, why are we still at this level of hatred? I just have so much to prove, I’m working as hard as I can but it’s always underappreciated. It makes me think that I’m lacking.”
“Do you feel like you’re lacking? Or do you feel like you’re lacking because of some haters saying you’re lacking?” He suddenly asked, which got her to ponder.
"Was this all worth it?”
“Jennie, don’t say things like that. Everything you went through, got you here. To be a member of BTS. You wanted to do this. Don’t give up now just because of a handful of bad seeds trying to discourage you. You didn’t join BTS as a publicity stunt. You’re just as important as the rest of us. Just like when Hobi went through with the hate, you will get through this just like he did. Me, the members, Big Hit and ARMY will be there to protect you from anything. Trust in ARMY and believe in their love for you.”
She nodded and took his words in. Jimin was always such a sweetheart. His selflessness was always appreciated.
“Thank you, Chim.”
“Always. Now, enjoy these smarties with me.” He let her go and took them out of his pocket, handing her a few rolls.
“It’s been a while.” She grinned and popped three pieces in her mouth.
“There’s that smile. Now come on, you have to eat something.” He grabbed her hand and took her out of her room.
-------
Next Monday, waking up earlier than the others, Jen headed to practice early for a head start on cleaning up the I Need U choreography. Her insomnia seemed to get worse because she hardly slept last night as she kept thinking about what she needed to work on for the next comeback.
She just wanted to be on the go 24/7, but failed the realize how much of a toll it was taking on her body.
Today she would learn her lesson.
Two hours later, the rest of the members came in as they began their long practice for their upcoming comeback. Throughout the whole morning, Jennie began to have a headache. It was irritating but she chose to endure it and dance through it.
“Jennie, you’re getting sloppy with your movement. You all right?” Mr. Son called her out, looking concerned.
“Sorry. I’m good.” She reassured, trying to shake off the sudden dizziness.
As they all get back in position, they begin the dance once again, starting from the chorus.
I need you girl
Wae honja saranghago honjaseoman ibyeolhae
I need you girl
Wae dachil geol almyeonseo jakku niga piryohae
Neon areumdawo
I need you girl Neomu chagawo
Holding her head, the dizziness and pain began to be too much for Jen’s body to handle, and started to shut down.
'Oh no...not again...' she thought as she ended up collapsing on the dance floor and began to feel herself losing consciousness.
Meanwhile, the boys heard a loud thump over the music and turned around to see Jen knocked out on the floor as they scrambled around to her in panic.
“Jennie!”
“Is she okay!?”
“Let her breathe!”
“What happened!?”
“Give her space!”
“Call 119!”
“Shit! Jennie! Hey! Stay with me!” She faintly heard Namjoon shout as everything faded to black.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 39- How Much You're Loved
Chapter Summary: Jen is in the hospital, after collapsing from exhaustion while ARMY trends positive messages for her on Twitter. The members think of memories and thoughts when they first met her
Words: 7,000+
Genre: FLUFF with all the members! Sweet chapter.
Author's Note: Just a random thought as I edited. I'm not a shipper for BTS or ship anyone with anybody in K-Pop but you know how people ship Jimin and Jungkook? Or just absolutely love their bond together and make tons of videos and content about them? I feel like people would do that with Jennie and Taehyung, having those two be the most shipped together. I love their friendship. And rereading and editing through the part about him and her really got me thinking a lot about their bond. It's truly sweet. Also I think my admiration for him and him being my bias in BTS is also a factor hehe. Truly the best.
----
“I don’t get why you would want to go to South Korea.”
“What do you mean why? Why not?”
“I just...don’t think it would be wise. It’s right by North Korea. It’s dangerous.”
“It’s dangerous everywhere.”
“You could get kidnapped or something.”
“You can get kidnapped anywhere, unfortunately."
“I’m sorry, I can’t support this.”
“Are you serious? Please, Auntie, don’t discourage me.”
Jen stared at Aunt with a frown. Family came over for a big dinner, a little get together, and her mother proudly announced that she was going to Korea to become a trainee for Big Hit Entertainment. Of course, her family had no idea what that was, so Jen explained it was a company in the K-Pop industry and she always wanted to perform and work with that genre.
For some members, the news didn’t sit right, including her mother’s sister.
For the other family members, they were supportive and thrilled that she still wanted to perform despite the rough ending with Amity. Perhaps if she stayed in America, they would react differently. They would be more supportive instead of reluctant.
“Maybe you should just stick to school and go to college like your sisters are aiming for.” Her Grandmother spoke out.
“Yes, she could do something with singing and dancing at school. Problem solved.” Her grandfather agreed.
“I feel as though she needs to think of a backup plan besides singing and dancing. She can’t do that forever. Proper education is a must. Go to Law school, like my dad.” An older cousin suggested as Jen fought the urge to roll her eyes.
She sighed and sat her fork down, losing her appetite to eat as she kept hearing various comments about her career goals.
Do this.
Go to this.
Learn this.
Go to this college.
Don’t go to Korea.
Don’t do this forever.
All you do is do this. Set your priorities straight.
Same.Old.Bull.Shit.
“She should stay in America. Your daughter will not survive being in a place like Korea.”
“I agree, she’s still a little girl. She’s going to be there all alone. Miles away. That’s emotionally draining. How could let her do this? I don’t want my niece to be in a country like that. Right near North Korea? Do you not know what they are doing over there?”
It’s like this world is driven by fear...why must fear stop us from doing what we want to do? Live, we only have one life.
Jen’s mother did not hide her annoyance in her voice as she spoke, “Well, I am her mother and I support her. Whatever MY child wants to do, she’s going to do it.”
Her mother was in the same boat when she was Jen’s age. She wanted to do something different and did it, despite the family protests. She wanted Jen to do the same and never be discouraged.
“And are you really going to risk it?” Her sister questioned her reasons.
“You’re paranoid. Shit happens everywhere.”
“She’s going to be miles away!”
“She’ll be busy but we will all try to visit when we can. It’s going to be okay.”
“That distance? Are you sure you’ll be able to handle that? I’m just scared about her going to-“
“Would you cut it out? It’s final. She’s going. You’re not changing my mind.” Jen heard her mother snap.
It’s like when someone wants to think outside the box and do something different instead of family traditions, you’re automatically questioned. They’ll try everything they can to change your mind.
Jen broke that cycle.
-------
All seven of the boys were inside the hospital room while Jen was lying on the bed, still unconscious. The doctor was in the room with them, informing them of what happened.
“She needs a lot of rest. Her body shut down due to exhaustion. And she has a concussion. She must’ve hit her head hard when she fell. We’ll run more tests later. The seven of you can wait in the waiting room. I can let you know when she wakes up.”
“That won’t be necessary,” Namjoon spoke up. “We’re gonna stay here with her until she wakes up.”
The doctor stared at them, astonished. “A-all seven of you?”
“Yes. I hope that won’t be a problem.” Jin smiled.
“A-Are you family?”
“Yes.” Yoongi’s deep voice was heard. Although not related by blood, they were still family to her. “We want to stay with her. We won’t cause any trouble.”
“Please.” Jungkook’s plea was heard as he looked at the doctor with desperation. He didn’t want to leave her. He wanted to stay with her until she woke up.
“A-all right.” The doctor accepted their request and took his leave.
The boys let out a sigh and made themselves comfortable around the room. Namjoon scrolled through his Twitter feed already seeing the K-Pop news headlines
‘BREAKING! Jennie from BTS collapses during dance practice.’
Angelina was quick to call him to ask how she was doing and he informed her of the details. She went out of her way to let Jen’s sisters know so they could let their parents know. Her sisters were freaking out but her parents remained calm on the outside yet obviously worried on the inside, trying to stay optimistic and were glad that it wasn’t anything worse.
This wasn’t the first time Jen had overworked herself and collapsed. Her mom resisted the urge to give her a lecture when she woke up like she did the first time back in the Amity days.
“This girl does not know what your body can’t run 24/7 means.” Her mom would vent.
But she was glad it wasn’t anything worse and planned to send her a large box of snacks and other favorite food.
On Twitter, there were hashtags for Jennie, such as #GetWellJennie as ARMY came in defense of her against the Antis. The passion and support of ARMY were always underestimated and Antis found out the hard way.
‘Who do I have to kill!? Why are ya’ll ganging up on my girl Jennie!
#JennieProtectionSquad’
‘These antis can catch these hands! I hope she’s okay!’
Jimin’s talk with Jennie helped her ease up on the doubts from the Anti tweets, but she still felt like she should work harder. Thanks to growing insomnia, she couldn’t sleep much and she was so fixated on getting to dance practice early that she didn’t even eat any breakfast. That and the lack of rest was the main cause of this situation.
On Twitter, one of the more popular BTS fan accounts tweeted,
‘Let’s make an I Love Jennie tread. Keep replying to this tweet. I Love Jennie because she showed me that dreams do come true.’
‘I love Jennie because her smile warms my heart. I’ll have a bad day but once I see her, I cheer right up’
‘I love Jennie because she is a chocolate goddess. This black beauty deserves nothing but love. #WeLoveYouJennie
‘I love Jennie because she took the time to listen to my passion for singing during her singing exhibit and gave me advice.’
‘I love Jennie because she’s one of the kindest souls ever. I love this black queen!’
‘I love Jennie because her hair is goals and I’m looking forward to the day when she surprises us all with a new hair color’
‘I love Jennie because you can sing like a dying cat but when she harmonizes with you, it’ll sound nice!’
‘I love Jennie for her love for Ailee and I hope she gets to meet her and collab with her one day’
‘I love Jennie because she’s the wildcard of BTS and full of surprises. You learn and see something new from her from time to time that you never expected’
‘I love Jennie because of her cute cartwheel obsession. One day I hope she gets to do cartwheels on stage like she wants’
‘I love Jennie because of her special friendship with Yoongi. They’re like Yin and Yan’
‘I love Jennie because of how much she cares for her fans and members.’
‘I love Jennie because of how supportive she is and how she always yells, “THAT’S MY BEST FRIEND!” to Jungkook.’
‘I love Jennie because of how good her guitar skills are’
‘I love Jennie because she represents my ideal type’
‘I love Jennie because her friendship with Jungkook is goals. I wish I had her as a friend.’
‘I love Jennie because her laugh is infectious‘
‘I love Jennie because of how outgoing she is and she makes it seem like a breeze to talk to new people.’
‘I love Jennie because she’s BAE and seeing her happy makes my day a lot better’
‘I love Jennie because she’s humble and down to earth.’
‘I love Jennie because I know she has a lot of surprise talents up her sleeve as a Member of BTS and I can’t wait to see it. Falsetto? DJing?’
‘I love Jennie because of her friendship with Amber. They’re like twins!’
‘I love Jennie because she spoke out about being white washed and wanted to embrace her natural skin color. Show off that chocolate!’
‘I love Jennie because of her stunning visuals that are highly underappreciated’
‘I love Jennie because she’s the one with the curls representing the girls!’
‘Every BTS member is needed and talented! They each bring something unique to the group. #WeLoveYouJennie’
‘This is despicable. Social media should be fun, not hateful. Leave Jennie alone. #WeLoveYouJennie’
‘Jennie got me into K-Pop. As soon as I saw an African American in the K-Pop industry, I was skeptical but proved wrong by her efforts.’
‘She may not look like your average kpop idol based on beauty standards in Korea, but she’s certainly one of the prettiest girls I’ve seen.’
‘Whoever calls this precious munchkin ugly needs to get their eyes checked. #WeLoveYouJennie’
Angelina tweets, ‘You deserve so much more, sis. Stay strong. I love you. #WeLoveYouJennie’
Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.
Jen felt herself regain consciousness. But she couldn’t open her eyes because her eyelids felt heavy, due to lack of sleep. She could hear the beeping noise, figuring that she was in the hospital. She mentally scolded herself for ending up here and the fact that she didn’t take better care of herself.
She already knew once she was able to move, she would feel just how bad her headache was thanks to hitting her head on the dance floor.
“Can you hear me?” She heard a deep voice next to her.
‘Yeah, I hear you Namjoon.’
“Ah...I started thinking. About our first moments together. Remember when you thought I hated you? You were intimated by me and my sunglasses.” He let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head.
‘Oh God...’ She mentally groaned. ‘I’m kind of glad you don’t wear them anymore.’
----
“A girl in the group?!” Namjoon questioned in disbelief, unable to hide his frustration. “So, we have to wait longer?” He clenched his fists. He was seated with Bang PD when he broke the news to him.
It aggravated him.
He was already waiting so long to debut and now he had to wait longer because a girl was joining? Honestly, Namjoon wasn’t happy with the idea at first, mainly because he was so impatient and eager to debut, that he didn’t want to wait any longer because of another new member.
Bang PD had explained his reasons for making BTS a Coed group instead and he respected his wishes. Bang PD informed him to go to the audition in a few weeks to watch the girls perform, to observe them himself and to pick out who he thought would be the best as the Bangtan Girl. He was the leader after all.
When the audition day came, Namjoon walked in with an eager Taehyung who wanted to tag along to see this “Ennie.” person at the audition. His eyes, covered with his sunglasses, examined each girl who was auditioning until his eyes went to Jennie.
An interesting outfit choice, he thought as he checked out the Nike brand she wore. He guessed that maybe Nikes were her favorite since she showed it off a lot. Namjoon somewhat admired the effort of looking the part.
He watched with interest as the ladies performed the Bulletproof choreography. Each of the girls seemed to have the energy but some stood out more than others. Namjoon had his head down, listening to each of the girls’ verses when they had to perform their custom verse for Bulletproof.
Badda bing badda boom
Jennie’s here
I have no fear...so don’t try to stop me. Hah!
Tellin’ me your doubts...won’t change my mind
Jennie’s sudden rapping and passion in her voice, caused Namjoon to slowly look up at whose voice it belonged to as he continued to watch her with interest. Taehyung danced and nodded his head to her verse with a big smile on his face.
After she was done, everyone applauded her, as Namjoon nodded in approval, clapping himself. She had the potential as a rapper, although it was extremely clear that she was more of a singer. If she was interested and willing to learn, he was confident that Yoongi could transfigure her into a triple threat.
“Isn’t she awesome?” Tae commented with a boxy grin.
“You’ve met her before?”
“Yeah. That’s Ennie! Well, her name is Jennifer. She used to be a part of this group in America. But she left. She doesn’t like to talk about it. So, I leave the conversation alone. She’s very nice. I hope she’s Miss Bangtan. I love being around her.”
‘Jennifer, huh?’ He thought.
---
"MEET THE NEWEST MEMBER OF BTS! THE BANGTAN GIRL! JENNIE IS HERE!”
Taehyung’s yell was heard at the entrance of the dorm as yells and happy screams of excitement were heard from the other members. Namjoon couldn’t help but smile.
As the dance practices went by, Jennie noticed Namjoon watching her closely and decided to have a chat with him after practice, alone. He doesn’t speak with her as much as she does with the other members. And she felt a weird vibe with him.
“I’m just going to say it. Do you hate me or something?”
Taken aback at her sudden question, Namjoon raised a brow. “What gave this reasoning?”
“Can you take your glasses off?” She requested and he took them off, looking at her in the eyes. “I just get this vibe and I’m wondering if I did something wrong.”
He let out a sigh and decided to say what was on his mind since she became Miss Bangtan. “I don’t hate you. I’m just very passionate about this. I dunno a lot about you. But from what I’ve heard, you left one group. I’ve been waiting a long time for BTS to debut. Members had come and go. Are you going to leave this one?”
Holding his stare with serious eyes, she replied committedly, “No. I won’t leave. And I’m not leaving. I know it was tough waiting to debut and all but I’m not going to back out, no matter how long the wait will be. I won’t come and go like the others. I’m here to stay, I’m here to work hard, and I’m here to grow a bond with you and the rest of the members. I want to grow with you guys.”
He took her words in and nodded. “I apologize if I gave you the intention of hating you. I don’t hate you, Jen.”
She smiled and nodded. “Y’know, you’re kind of intimidating with the shades.” They share a laugh. “But you’re a chill guy and I admire your passion for this group and I hope that I can live up to the expectations. My body is always aching after every dance practice. This company has made me go to lengths I have never gone before and my body isn’t used to it yet. But don’t slow down because I’ll catch up. The pain, it’s worth it.”
And after their debut, Jen had pulled Namjoon to the side, wrapping her arms around him for a tight hug. “Thank you for not giving up on me and supporting me. You’re the best leader I could ever ask for.”
-----
“Thanks for not giving up on me as your leader. I know back in America, your leader was rough, but I’m happy that you’re happy here. You’ve grown a lot since our debut. I just really hope you take it easy next time. Go at your pace. Like you’ve been doing since you got here. The body can’t run 24/7 Jen. You gotta rest. We’ll be fine for our next comeback.” Namjoon patted her hand and stood up from the chair that was next to her hospital bed.
‘Namjoon...don’t make me cry, I don’t need this right now.’
“Sweetie?”
‘Mom...?’
“Can you hear me, sweetheart?”
‘Yes.’
“It’s Jin.”
‘Ha, thought it was my mom for a second...’
When Jin saw Jen fall to the floor, his parental instincts popped in as he went on the floor to help her. He was so worried for her wellbeing. He hadn’t expected her to drop down like that. He had a feeling she didn’t eat any breakfast because there were no dishes in the sink that day. She would usually eat her favorite brand of cereal that was shipped to her from America.
Honestly, when Namjoon and V informed him that BTS would have a girl in the group, Jin was all for it, already making plans to protect her and act like a parent. Although his parenting ways drove Jen bonkers, she knew he just cared deeply.
While Jimin tweeted about Jennie being OK and resting in the hospital, Jin began to ponder about the time he helped her with her period.
-----
He heard noise from the laundry room and knew it was Jennie because of the pitch of her voice. He woke up early, planning on making breakfast for the dorm but couldn’t help but ponder if everything was okay with her.
“What am I gonna do-what am I gonna do-what am I gonna do!?” He heard her cry out in a hushed voice. Worried, he walked into the laundry room to see her fumbling with blood stained sheets as his nerves calmed down.
Period.
Nothing bad, thankfully.
“Is everything okay, sweetheart?” His deep voice startled her as she dropped the bloody bed sheets, turning around to face him anxiously.
He knew she was embarrassed but she had no reason to be. He knew all about situations like this, he was in his 20s after all. He had this urge to parent her. He can only imagine being so far away from your family members.
Sure, he’s busy and doesn’t see his family often but at least he’s still in the same country. But with Jennie, he pondered how much of an emotional toll it sprung on her, being miles away, in another country. He wanted her to feel at home like her parents were still with her. So, he took on the motherly role, while Namjoon went on with the fatherly role. But then it soon became a habit, considering he was the oldest.
-----
The main thing Jin was worried about Jennie and even Jungkook was that they were both growing up too fast for his liking. What made him come to that reality was when the two of them performed for War of Hormone. That was just too adult. And it was probably going to get worse as they got older.
He just...wasn’t ready. When Jen gets a boyfriend and Jungkook gets a girlfriend, he hasn’t even thought of his reaction when he finds out. It seemed like just yesterday that she came in, with Taehyung in their dorm as she introduced herself.
“You, my preciousness, are growing up a little too fast for my liking,” Jin murmured as he placed a hand on her head.
‘Am I now? I’m not looking forward to your future freakouts.’ She thought with amusement.
“But I enjoy watching you grow into a young lady. Although the dancing can be kept at a TV-Y7...” He trailed off.
‘WOW, Jin...’
“Are you really scolding her while she’s asleep?” Yoongi grumbled.
“Jin, leave her alone.” Jimin groaned.
“What? I’m just...parenting.” Jin got up from his seat.
While the Hyung line went to get food, Taehyung checked on Jennie, as he let out a shaky, deep breath.
‘Taehyung...I can notice that deep voice anywhere. Have you been crying?’
He had been crying since she dropped to the floor. It killed him to see her like that, and it was something he hoped he would never have to see again. The only sight he wanted to see was her smiling and being happy. That was it.
Tae could remember his meeting with her like it was yesterday. And ever since that day, he always thought of her as a little sister.
-----
He had just finished practicing in one of the dance studios where he noticed her, packing up her bag. He had never seen her before and assumed she was one of the new trainees.
She didn’t look Asian and had colored skin so he assumed that she was from another country as well. Being the eager, talkative person he was, he decided to make his way to her, with a boxy grin on his face.
“Hello~!” He happily greeted and she turned around to face him. Her hair was a big, puffy mess, thanks to the perspiration and exhaustion that was clearly shown on her face since she spent hours practicing. But her warm smile, caused him to grin even wider.
“H-hi! Are you talking to me?”
English, so was she from America?
Taehyung decided to go with his gut and his broken English skills to ask her if she was American. Despite his efforts to speak in English, she switched to Korean so he could communicate with her more comfortably.
He was astonished that she was training to be the Bangtan Girl and her positive interest in finding out that he’s a secret member of BTS, made him even happier. He was looking forward to BTS getting a female member and had secretly hoped that Jen would be the one.
They were inseparable after their first meeting, and the more they got to know each other, the more Taehyung hoped for her to get that Bangtan Girl spot. If another girl had gotten it, would he ever see her again? And if the BTS schedule starts to get fuller, would he even have time to keep in touch?
He didn’t want to lose a precious friendship such as this that he had with her.
As they both were secret members, before debuting, their friendship grew since they were forced to stay out of the Vlogs and other BTS videos. It made them upset that they had to stay on the sidelines while the rest of the members did their thing. Tae would often vent to her about how he
felt about it and she would always listen.
“I always wanted a brother. It’s just me and my two older sisters. It’s nice to be around girls but there are times where I wished what it would be like to be a sister to a guy.” Jennie had revealed to him as they lay in her bed, watching cartoons on her laptop.
A deep chuckle escaped Taehyung as he turned to her. “You already have brothers.”
“Huh?”
“Seven of them, actually.” He went on, looking at her in the eyes with a small smile. “We may not be related by blood but we’ll never leave your side. Sorry to tell you this, but, you’re stuck with us.” He giggled as he wrapped his arms around her, cheek to cheek, squeezing her tightly as she groaned at the pressure.
“Oh boy, what am I getting myself into?” She laughed with him.
------
“Please get better quickly,” Tae spoke up with sadness in his voice.
She hated it when he was upset. It was rare because he would always goof around. To hear him so sad, hurt her heart.
She soon heard another voice on her other side.
“Ennie. Do you understand how sad you make me feel when you’re like this?” Jimin asked.
‘Sorry Chim.’
When he found out that they were getting a girl member, he was interested in the idea. When he met Jennie, he was drawn to her friendliness and was always eager to speak with her. Sure, he
would often tease her, pretending that they were a couple, promoting JenMin, but that was just part of who he was.
-----
He would like to steal her away since she would hang around the rest of his hyungs. So, one morning, he snuck into her room, diving right on top of her as she groaned under the covers, waking up immediately.
“Get up~! We’re spending the day together!” He shouted as he snuggled into her.
“Let me sleep!” She yelled against her pillow.
“You’re usually up early! It’s morning! Rise and shine!”
“I stayed up late working with Yoongi.”
“Come on, get ready! Take a shower so we can hang out today! I’m tired of Yoongi hogging you, where’s our time together?” He moved off her so she could sit up.
“All right, all right.”
“You’re too slow.” He picked her up over his shoulder and placed her in her bathtub. As soon as he turned on the shower, she yelped at the sudden cold water, splashing on her skin.
“Jimin! You outta pocket!”
He giggled and ran out of the bathroom. He thought he should tick her off more often just for fun because her reactions would make his day.
-----
Backstage as they were shooting around the Red Bullet tour, Jimin decided to mess with the members with a camera. Jen tried to take a nap while sitting in one of the black chairs. She heard Jimin making these sound effects that Hobi would say and she opened her eyes to watch him mess with Hobi.
“Oh boy.” She let out a chuckle as she tried to go back to sleep.
Soon after, she became the next victim, hearing his sound effects right by her as he started putting his fingers under her chin and on her neck. Ticklish, she let out a laugh but ended up snorting.
The sound of her snort gained the attention of the Maknae line and they all ended up laughing at her. It was rare that she would snort while laughing. And it just happened to be in front of the camera Jimin was holding.
“Oh my God, you got that on camera!?” She shouted in her native tongue, covering her mouth as she felt her face heat up. “Delete that! Oh my God, Jimin! Please! Delete that jawn now!"
Soon after her embarrassment died down, she went back to napping while Tae and Jimin began to DJ on Tae’s tablet. It looked like they were using an app. She had the sudden urge to play on it herself but ignored it.
“Jennie! Are you ready!?” Jimin started playing around with the tablet as he went over to dance in front of her, stepping over her and standing over her legs as her feet rested on a chair.
“Why did you come to me?” She laughed, trying to push him away.
“Show us your DJing!” Tae offered.
“As tempting as that may sound, I’m not ready to show it yet. But use the beat on that side while pressing those three buttons. It’ll give it a better beat. It’s a little of key.” She pointed it out.
When they followed her instructions, they began to jam out to the beat, and the two of them began to dance around her.
“Boy, if you don’t get off me! I didn’t ask for a lap dance!” She lightly punched them in their stomachs as they laughed it off.
-----
“Don’t be discouraged, Ennie. You’re going to be just fine in BTS. Smile, live and don’t overwork yourself. I believe we have a bright future. All eight of us.” Jimin said with a smile.
“Ah, smartie. You’re stubborn as hell.” Yoongi watched her sleep.
He wasn’t a big fan of having a girl in the group at first. He thought it should’ve just been an all boy group and an all girl group if Bang PD was striving for that vision. He began to embrace the idea as he heard Taehyung speak highly of the girls who auditioned and Namjoon’s impression of the ladies.
Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad.
When he met her, he was genuinely surprised she was a foreigner, but he still accepted her just like the others. He watched her keep up with the intense pace of Mr.Son’s choreography and the dedication to making sure their debut was top notch. He admired her effort.
He knew for a long time that she wanted to learn more about rapping. The way she would watch him in admiration as he rapped, to the glances whenever someone spoke of rapping, he knew. He just waited for her to speak up. He watched the Rookie King episodes, he saw her confession about her admiration for him. He was flattered and made him feel joyful that someone was just as passionate about what he does.
Although he didn’t say thank you enough for the kind gestures, he was always appreciative.
-----
Back in the studio, Jen had found Yoongi asleep in the studio by his computer with headphones on his ears. They were supposed to have a rap session but she saw how exhausted he was and decided to gently wake him up.
“H-hey you’ll get a cramp. It’s not pleasant. Migrate to the couch.” She helped him move.
As laid his back on the couch, she placed a blanket on him. She went to his chair and tried to work on the rap he told her to do for homework and found herself falling asleep after an hour.
When Yoongi woke up, he pondered how he got on the couch until he saw Jen asleep.
“This girl.” He shook his head, amused as he stretched and approached her. “Smartie, you’re going to get a cramp.”
“Five minutes pop pop...” He heard her mumble
Smirking with amusement, he easily picked her up and placed her on the couch, throwing the blanket on her as she slept comfortably. He went back to work, putting his headphones in, periodically glancing back at her sleeping.
Yoongi even remembered when she was the first to notice how in pain he was because of his appendix rupturing.
“No, you’re in pain.” She declared.
“I’ll be fine.”
“No, you won’t be at all if you don’t check it out. Something is wrong. You should get it checked out.”
Although she annoyed him with the constant questioning, he ended up speaking up about it and was flown back to Korea to go to the hospital for surgery. She wanted to come with him but was advised that he would be okay and to just focus on promotions.
-----
“I never thanked you, did I? Thanks for reacting so quickly. I hope you know that I’m still waiting for you to DJ for me. I haven’t forgotten. Do I have to write on your face to make you show me your skills live?”
‘Gee, you are persistent.’
“Oh stop bothering her about that. She’ll show you when she’s ready.” Hobi commented.
Hobi was always driving Jen nuts with his usual, loud sound efforts. There were times when she would place her hands over his shoulders and stare at him straight in the eye, asking, “What-is the matter with you!?”
It took him a while to open up to the idea of yet another member joining the group, but once he met her, he was thrilled and hoped that she could handle the intensity of their dances.
------
He remembered the goofy day when the members were Nay-Naying. Jen stood by as the camera filmed Jimin and Tae bumping into each other.
“YAHHHHHHH!”
Jen ended up laughing so loud, she held onto Hobi, who laughed with her.
“Jennie! We gotta retake it!” Jimin whined.
“I’m sorry! It was funny!” She exclaimed.
They took the video again, successfully as Jungkook joined in, walking into the camera frame, glancing at the both of them.
“YAHHHHHHH!”
Jin walked up to the three of them next.
“YAHHHHHHH!”
Soon after it was Hobi’s turn.
“YYAAAHHHH!”
“Hol’ up, hol’ up!” She raised a hand up in the air, walking towards them, standing in the middle.
She glanced at each member with a serious expression before leaning back with them to do the Nay Nay once again.
“YAHHHHHHH!”
She fell to the floor, unable to control her laughter while the rest goofed around. As they regrouped, they danced once more as Jungkook stood there, amused.
“YYAAAHHHH!”
She heard Hobi shout, “WHOOP! WHOOP! WHOOP! WHOOP!”
“YAAHHHHHH!”
Sounds of laughter filled Jen’s ears and everyone turned their attention to Yoongi who ran up to them.
“Yah~!” He said in a deep voice as he Nay Nayed. Everyone laughed at his actions as Jungkook fell to the floor and Jen started crying because the laughter was too much.
Hobi even remembered, that a week ago, Jen wanted to begin a prank war in the dorm and wanted Hobi to help her plan things out.
“Who do you want to get first?” He asked her as he sat on her bed.
“I know it’s risky but...I want Yoongi to be the first one. I have a prank up my sleeve. I want to do the smack cam on him. Have maybe whipped cream and smack the shit out of him.” She laughed.
“Jennie, I really don’t want you to die at this young age.”
“Ah, what’s the worst that can happen?”
“We shall soon find out.”
Hobi had anticipated when she could get back on her feet so they could begin the pranking. Watching Yoongi’s reaction was going to be horrifying, yet intriguing to see.
-----
As it was nighttime with the members were asleep Jen felt herself falling asleep until she felt a big, warm hand take hold of one of hers, giving it a gentle squeeze.
'I know that hand...is it you Kookie?'
“Can you hear me?” She heard Jungkook ask quietly.
‘Yes.’
“You really don’t know how much you’re loved, do you?” She heard him let out a soft chuckle.
“No matter what hate you get, the love people have for you will always conquer. Never forget that.”
‘I won’t Kookie...thank you.’
When he saw her fall, he felt helpless as he watched Namjoon and Jin rush up to her first. He just stood there, unable to move. He was absolutely devastated. He had wished that he could’ve done more instead of freezing up like that.
-----
Back when he found out that there would be a girl in the group, he was nervous. He was already shy enough around girls and now there would be one in the group? He wasn’t all for the idea but remained quiet. He hoped that he would not be nervous and manage to speak with her.
When he first saw her as the new member, he thought she was pretty and outgoing based on how she talked to the members when she introduced herself. He had remained quiet as she lived in the dorm but she soon started to notice.
“Hey! You okay?” She asked him one day at the dorm, in the room he stayed in. Her sudden question made him stare at her in bewilderment, before he shyly looked down, remaining silent.
“Ah, I guess you’re shy. Well, I hope you know that I’m gonna keep talking to you until you speak to me.” She teased.
As she looked around his side of the room, she noticed a variety of Iron Man merch. “You like Iron Man?”
Her question made his eyes light up as he finally looked at her in the eyes.
He smiled softly and gave a timid nod. “Best superhero there is.”
“Really? You know, I actually haven’t seen the movies.” She shrugged as he stared at her and shook his head.
How!?
“Are you kidding me? You haven’t lived!” He exclaimed as he felt himself opening up to her more.
“Oh really? Well, you wanna watch the movies together? You can give me a rundown on who is who and what’s going on.”
“Yeah!”
She smiled at his enthusiasm. She was delighted that she found something he could passionately talk to her about, despite the shyness. “I can pull it up on my laptop-“
“No need, I got them here. Let’s go to the living room.” He happily rushed out of the room as she let out a laugh at his eagerness.
Soon after that, their conversations began to consist of Iron Man, video games and they even began to talk about America.
“You been to America, right?”
“I went there to learn how to dance.” He murmured as he told her about how he wanted to go to the beach.
“One day, when we go back to America, we gotta walk around the beach together. Go swimming. It’s amazing there when the sun is set. You’ll love it. I can’t really explain it but once you’re there, you’ll enjoy it.”
-----
“You haven’t forgotten that, right? We were gonna walk on the beach the next time we go to America? We couldn’t do it when we filmed American Hustle Life, but the next time, we just gotta. I always wanted to walk on the beach with you-” He paused and shook his head. “I don’t know why I got so brave suddenly.”
‘Ha. I haven’t forgotten, Kook.’ She thought as she felt herself dozing off.
Jungkook glanced at the friendship ring as he remembered when he first got it.
---
He had found himself at a jewelry store, asking for custom made rings. He didn’t know how he did it but he went to measure her finger while she was asleep, so he could get the right size. He felt some sort of jealousy at how close she was getting with the other members but he wanted to be her best friend, so why not seal the deal with friendship rings?
He did feel childish for doing such an act, but he had hoped that their friendship would grow stronger because he always felt at ease when she was around.
“For a special lady? Girlfriend? Future girlfriend?” The lady behind the counter teased with a bright smile. Jungkook’s face had gotten so red, she thought he had an allergic reaction to something.
He was so nervous when he revealed the rings to her. But when she hugged him so tightly, he knew.
Something about her just made him always grin so hard that his face would hurt.
-----
“There’s something I always wanted to tell you...” He let out a breath. He paused for a few moments before shaking his head. “Ah, never mind. It’s not the right time. But I’ll tell you one day.”
The next morning, Jen finally fluttered her eyes as they slowly started to open. Her eyes adjusted as her surroundings began to clear up. As she moved her head, she let out a sharp hiss, immediately holding her head. Her body felt less tired thanks to the rest as she noticed the guys sleeping around the hospital room.
Most were on the floor. It was a cute sight. Yoongi was knocked out on the floor, Jimin and Taehyung cuddled up together and Namjoon was snoring loudly with his mouth wide open. She pondered how she was able to sleep through it as she suppressed a laugh. Jin and Hobi were asleep in chairs.
She slowly turned her head to see Jungkook resting his head on her bed, sound asleep in a chair.
“Kook?” She reached out and placed her hand on his head. She felt him stir and open his eyes.
When he finally saw that she was awake, he jumped out of his seat, launching himself into her for a big hug. He held her tightly as she let out a weak laugh while she heard him trying not to cry.
“I’m okay, I’m okay. No crying.” She murmured softly as she hugged him back.
“Don’t ever do that to me again.” She heard him. “You have no idea how worried I was about you. You scared the heck out of me.”
“I’m sorry I worried you.”
They stay like that for a moment, until he finally pulled away, taking a good look at her. A huge grin came across his face. “Hyungs! Hyungs! She’s awake!” He said, jumping all around to get them to wake up.
“YAY! SHE’S AWAKE!” She heard some of them scream.
“Ow!” She hissed. “Not so loud, I’m kind of sensitive to sound, right now.” She rubbed her temples.
“You see what you do!? Why would you scream, you know she has a concussion!” Jin scolded the boys, going on a full lecture while Namjoon managed to escape, to go get the doctor.
It was good to be awake and be surrounded by them.
She’ll never let this happen to her again.
After a few days, Jen was back on her bed, in the dorm. She talked with Bang PD as she thought about their conversation.
“I want you to rest for a full week. No activity, just rest. And we’ll see how you do after that. If you need more rest, we’ll just wait before filming for the next comeback.” He told her.
“But our comeback is coming up very soon.”
“And BTS’ health is more important. I refuse to have you work in this state.”
She followed his orders and was grateful that he was so focused on her taking it easy. He even planned to take legal action against the malicious comments. Her thoughts were interrupted when Hobi slammed a huge pack of water on her bed.
“Really?” She looked up from her phone.
“Gotta stay hydrated! How was your nap?” He smiled sweetly and placed a hand on top of her head affectionately.
“It was refreshing.”
“Good. I’m off to dance practice. Do you need anything before I go?”
“Smarties?”
“I’m always prepared.” He handed her a couple of rolls from his jacket.
Once he left, she opened the pack of water bottles and began to drink one as she went on her phone to watch some YouTube videos. Curious, she decided to research BTS Jennie, and came across JRE’s video.
So now you ganging up on my girl Jennie? | REALLY NOW
She had seen a few of his videos and thought he was hilarious, from his body rolling to his K-Pop passion, so she decided to check out the video, to see what he had to say.
“Really now? Antis are now targeting Jennie? Jennie? My Jennie? Our sweet, beautiful Miss Bangtan? Oh, now we have a problem. Now you guys know that I love me some Jennie from BTS.”
Jennie couldn’t help but laugh at the video cuts of his reactions to her from music videos, to her live performances.
As the clip showed him reacting to War of Hormone live, he was body rolling, “Get it, Jennie! Get yo’ lines!” His eyes widened in shock as he saw how close she was getting to Jungkook. “Okay! Okay! Well damn!”
And once he heard her sing, ‘I could turn you into a man’. He paused the video and stared at the camera, laughing. “Hol’ up, hol’ up, did she just-did she just say, wait a minute.”
Jen continued to laugh at his reaction as she couldn’t help but smile when he said, “Jennie and Jungkook have some strong chemistry. If I didn’t know any better, I would suggest they could be dating or something. Troublemaker vibes.”
“Dating, huh?” She suddenly pondered. Before she could think further, she got a notification from Jin as she went to her messages.
Jin: Did you eat? [2:22 PM]
Jen: Yes, Jin [2:22 PM]
Jin: Good. Eat more. [2:22 PM]
Jen: ????? [2:23 PM]
Not even a minute later, Yoongi had messaged her.
Yoongi: Hey Smartie [2:23PM]
Jen: Hey, what’s up? [2:24PM]
Yoongi: Just checking on you. You ate today, right? [2:24PM]
Jen: Yes I did, thanks for checking in. :) [2:24 PM]
As the video went back to the present, he discussed how he saw rumors on Twitter that she didn’t even want to go through with the War of Hormone dance with Jungkook anymore because of the Antis. He showed his disappointment since he enjoyed watching them perform together. How their voices complemented each other and how in sync their bodies move with each other.
Jen was honestly impressed at fans’ accurate assumptions about her not wanting to dance anymore. But now that she was back in her room, relaxed, she did miss it. She shouldn’t let others take the fun out of what she likes to do. She made a mental note to talk to Jungkook about it and let Mr.Son know. She guaranteed they would both be thrilled to know she wanted to dance again for War of Hormone.
Her phone buzzed once more as she stopped the video to read the message.
Namjoon: You had a big meal today, right? If not, let’s go out for lunch [2:27 PM]
Jen: I ate lunch already. I had noodles [2:28 PM]
Namjoon: How big was the bowl? [2:28 PM]
Jen: Uhh average size? [2:28 PM]
Namjoon: Are you still hungry? [2:28 PM]
Jen: Well I mean I could eat some more [2:28 PM]
Namjoon: I’m bringing pizza. Hang tight [2:28 PM]
Jen: Uh, okay? [2:29 PM]
Pressing the YouTube app, she attempted to press play but Hobi ended up texting her next.
Hobi: Jennie! [2:29 PM]
Jen: What!? [2:29 PM]
Hobi: Did you eat??? [2:29 PM]
Jen: Yes, jeesh. [2:29 PM]
Turning back to the video, she pressed play.
“I’ve tried not to make a video about this but now it’s to the fact that I feel so sorry for her getting hated on and it just frustrates me. I haven’t met Jennie yet, but I hope I can soon, maybe if BTS goes back to K-Con or something but from what I’ve seen, she’s a sweetheart. Ridiculously sweet to her fans, and even takes the most time for fan service.”
She was touched at how passionately he spoke of her as she watched him go on, “And to come at her, for her skin color, for her not looking like your typical K-Pop idol, is sad and ridiculous. This girl has made history for being an African American in a K-Pop group and she has done so well for herself as a member of BTS. Her Korean is good, she didn’t come to Korea without knowing anything. She came there prepared. So, what is the problem?”
“Now the poor girl overworked herself and is in the hospital right now because of all that pressure. Now I know she’s young, she’s miles away from her family in America, she’s in Korea, they’re in America, that’s already pressure right there, being away from family. And now this? People find the pettiest things to complain about this girl. It’s like she can never win. Leave my girl alone. I need my Jennie Protection Squad because if you go after my girl, you have a problem with me. I heard she’s still learning how to rap from Suga. I hope she ends up being in a Cypher or something to slay all y’all hatin’ asses. I cannot wait for that day to come.”
Jen smirked at his suggestion. That would be nice but she had a long way to go. She went to his Instagram to follow him and went under the photo that promoted his recent, Really Now video to comment.
‘You are so dope! Thank you. I hope to meet you someday, too.’ she typed which instantly started getting traction from fans.
‘SHE NOTICED YOU!!’ Fans would comment soon after.
‘She followed him too! OMG!’
Another ding was heard as she went to her messages.
Jungkook: Did you eat? [2:49 PM]
“Did they plan this?” She asked with amusement.
Are they all going to ask her if she ate today?
Jen: OMG, why is everyone asking me this? Lol. [2:49 PM]
Jungkook: Everyone?? MAN! I wanted to be the first one to ask you!! [2:50 PM]
Jen: Lol, thanks for caring. [2:50 PM]
She let out a chuckle when she read Jimin’s message.
Jimin: Ennie how are you doing? [2:50 PM]
Jen: I’m great. I ate today if that’s what you’re about to ask. Just finished talking to Jungkook. [2:51 PM]
Jimin: WHY AM I ALWAYS LATE!? I WAS BORN BEFORE HIM! [2:51 PM]
Jen: I dunno man. I don’t know lol [2:51 PM]
After a few minutes of liking various photos on Instagram, her phone buzzed once more.
Taehyung: Jennie! [2:55 PM]
Jen: Yes, Tae. I ate :) [2:55 PM]
Taehyung: WHO BEAT ME TO IT!? [2:55 PM]
Next Chapters!
Hi! I’ll see y’all next year in January 2024 for more uploads! So happy new year and have a safe new years! Super excited to be enjoying New Year’s in NYC this time! 😁 and I want to thank you all for checking out my stuff. Whenever it’s lurking, liking or reblogging, I appreciate you taking the time to give my creativity a chance as I put myself out there again for fanfiction 🙏🏾
The Bangtan Gal
And What If I Don't? (Out to dinner with her family, Jen is questioned about her personal life as a few family members want her to date someone within her race. But she questions what the problem is with not. JenKook spend a night in the dorm alone while the guys are out.) Major Jungkook fluff! Another one of my favorite chapters ❤️
----
BTS Now 2 (Jennie gets an allergic reaction to Pineapple as she teams with Hobi for BTS Now 2)
Our First Win (Jen joins V, Rap Monster and Jessi in an episode of Hello Counselor. BTS promote their new album and get their first set of wins)
He's Smitten (Jungkook’s white shirts go missing. Jen gets noticed by Baekhyun. Bam Bam finally meets Jennie at Dream concert. Jennie and Jungkook go against each other for dodgeball at school. Jennie checks out Jungkook’s English.) (GOT7’s BamBam fluff and major Jungkook fluff! One of my favorite chapters❤️)
-------------
Forced To Believe
This will be after I post the remaining 3 chapters from the previous post about upcoming chapters for Forced to Believe 💯
In Due Time (Morgan visits NXT to team with Bayley. Goldust continues to be an issue for Morgan. CM Punk is on The Shield's radar. Melanie and Jon spend Thanksgiving together with Melanie's family)
----
Trying To Gain Momentum (Morgan continues to have targets on her back while Punk butts heads with her)
The Slammy Awards (Melanie celebrates Jon's Birthday. Ambrose confronts Morgan on why she has been lying to him. Problems arise when Ambrose's attitude problems start to annoy Morgan and the rest of his teammates. CM Punk makes a shocking request at TLC)
-----
That Was A Miracle (The Shield face CM Punk at TLC. Ambrose continues to be on thin ice with Morgan) (definitely one of my favorite chapters!!)
----
The Answer Is No (CM Punk continues to annoy Morgan with his ridiculous request. Morgan's rivalry with Tamina heats up again)
----
Tribute To The Troops (The Shield attend Tribute To The Troops as Morgan and Tamina continue to go at it)
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 42- BTS Now 2
Chapter Summary: Jennie gets an allergic reaction to Pineapple as she teams with Hobi for BTS Now 2
Words: 2,000+
--------
‘BTS Now 2’
‘2 Different Trips’
‘Mission Start!’
‘Which teammates do the members want?’
“I worked with Tae Tae the last BTS Now, so it’s best to work with someone different this time. My first pick is Hobi.” Jennie announced. “Why him? Because he’s a burst of energy! Come on, who wouldn’t want to take photos with J-Hope? Seriously, he’ll make the entire experience fun. My second pick is Jin. He’s flawless and takes phenomenal photos. He’s a King. I would want him in my photos, for sure. And my third pick? Rapmon. His photos are badass. I love his swag. It’d be fun to pose with the leader of BTS.”
The next day, the members head to the Berlin Wall to take photos. The guys were in black suits, while Jen wore black pants, a white shirt and a black blazer. One of the stylists had placed a pair of glasses on her face to complete her look.
“What an adorable nerd.” She complimented herself before checking out the view of the water. “Berlin is so pretty.”
When it was her turn to shoot, she had a mug of tea with her, taking sips of it while the photographer snapped away.
Once the team results were in, the members found out who they were with and came up with team names.
Team Sunshine- Jen and J-Hope
Team Noncommittal- Jimin and Suga
Team High- Rapmon and V
Generation Gap- Jin and Jungkook
‘Mission instructions. Each team should create photo shoots with a theme. Concept: High-end fashion.’
As the members got their makeup retouched, each team met up to discuss what they wanted to do for their concept.
“What do you wanna do?” Jennie asked as Hobi decided to dance around goofily, making weird sound effects. She stared at him before jokingly saying, “Yeah, no.” and shared a laugh with him.
“Let’s do a goofy concept.” He suggested.
“Keep the Sunshine vibe.” She nodded as they thought of some poses. Once it was their turn to shoot, Hobi immediately jumped on her back, causing her to groan. “I thought I was getting on your back!”
“Hehehehe! This is fun!”
“Oh, I’m sure it is!” She sarcastically replied. As they snapped some photos, she began to spin around, causing him to panic.
“Drop him!” Jimin giggled.
“Don’t drop me!” Hobi yelped.
After a while, she set him down. “I wouldn’t do that to you.” She giggled as she watched him try to calm down.
Other photos they shot were of them using Jen's hair as mustaches, jumping around, and happily smiling for the camera near one of the trees.
After shooting, the members took a lunch break at a pizza place.
“Is this pizza?” Jin’s eyes widened happily when he saw the large pizza stacked with various toppings such as pineapple, mushrooms, and chicken.
“FOOD!” Jennie happily said, taking a seat in front of Hobi as she sat in between Jimin and Jin.
It’s been a while since she’s had pizza.
‘Everyone’s stoked at the overwhelming size of the pizza’
“Amazing. Look at this. Wow...” Hobi gushed over the food.
Grabbing a slice for her plate, Jen took a couple of bites. When she suddenly felt her lips tingle, she stopped eating and placed the pizza down.
Watching her put her fingers on her lips, Hobi noticed her sudden change in mood.
“You, all right?” He asked with concern.
“I think so.” She answered with uncertainty and decided to take another bite that had most of the pineapple on it. This time, her mouth began to throb. “Okay, my mouth feels weird.”
“What do you mean?” Jimin turned to her as she took a sip of water to possibly stop it but to no avail.
“M-my mouth is...it’s throbbing.” She exclaimed.
“Your mouth is throbbing?”
“I’m serious, my mouth is really throbbing. I-I think I might be allergic to pineapple.”
“What??” Jimin’s stomach dropped as he watched her with worry.
Whenever her mouth met the pineapple, her mouth tingled. Seconds later, her lips and tongue began to swell up.
“Munchkin...” Hobi called out. “Your lips!”
“I think there’s something wrong.” Jin turned to the staff, pointing out that something was going on with Jennie. The rest of the members turned to her and looked in distress as they saw how swollen her lips were getting.
“Oh God, I need to hurl.” She got out of her seat and rushed to the bathroom. The female staff members immediately followed her.
“She’s going to need to go to a hospital.” The members heard Manager Sejin say as he took out his phone in a flash.
As she went into the bathroom to throw up, the staff that followed her, helped her and noticed that she was starting to develop hives.
“Jennie, you’re starting to get hives! We need to take you to a hospital.” She heard one of them say as she rolled up her sleeves to see them, looking at herself in the mirror.
“What the hell is going on!?” She started to freak out.
She felt extremely uncomfortable in her skin. She just wanted this to be over. Why did this have to happen to her? This was the first time pineapple had affected her like this and this was the first time in years since she’s had pineapple.
While Jennie was taken to the hospital to get her allergic reaction treated, the members continued with their shooting, taking individual photos. They tried to stay focused but all that was on their minds was Jennie, as they hoped that she was okay and it wasn’t serious.
Jimin and Hobi seemed to be affected the most as they tried not to look sad for the cameras around them.
“I’m so worried. She was swelling up so badly.” Jimin frowned. He sounded like he wanted to cry.
“I know...my munchkin....” Hobi sighed, shaking his head. He wasn’t as cheerful since Jennie had left.
“She’s bulletproof. She’ll stay strong. And we gotta stay strong, too. She’s going to be OK. Let’s stay positive.” Namjoon patted them on the back, giving them hope.
As filming progressed, Jungkook called out Jimin as he filmed him. “Is it your turn now?”
“Yes.”
“Let’s go.”
The Golden Maknae proceeded to film him taking more shots.
‘Jimin looking cute, seems to be waiting for someone under the sun’
“Who are you waiting for?” Jungkook asked.
“I’m waiting for Jennie.” He replied instantly. “I miss her. I wish she was here. I’m looking forward to her return.”
“She’ll be excited to see you. But she’ll be way more excited to see me, just so you know.”
“You wish!”
‘Miss Bangtan Is Missed Dearly’
Next, BTS heads off to Sweden. Jennie arrived in Sweden later with Manager Sejin. She was told to take it easy today. The staff wanted to be safe than sorry. Her hives had gone away and she felt much better than yesterday. She was in good spirits.
When Sejin and Jen arrived at the spot where BTS’ first shoot in Sweden was kicking off, Jungkook was the first to notice her as a huge grin came across his face. He instantly ran up to her at full speed.
As she watched him run up to her, she prepared herself, letting out a laugh once he collided with her. She stumbled back from the impact as they wrap their arms around each other.
“I missed you too, Kook.” She beamed as he held her tighter.
“Did you see how fast he ran up to her?” Yoongi let out a chuckle.
Actions speak louder than words.
“Jennie!” Jimin, Tae and Hobi run up to her, wrapping their arms around her and Jungkook to join in the hug.
“She’s back! She’s back!” Namjoon cheered, joining the hug with Jin and Yoongi.
“H-hey, guys, don’t rough her up, she’s still recovering. She needs to take it easy!” Sejin warned. “Don’t squeeze her to death. Let her breathe.”
“Ah, I think I’ll be okay with hugs.” She reassured him after she was released.
Taehyung wasn’t done with his affection as he kept kissing her cheeks.
“Tae!” She tried to push him off, laughing at the constant feel of his soft lips all over her face, from her forehead, cheeks and nose.
The staff and the members burst out in laughter as they watched her get drowned with his enthusiastic kisses.
“That’s what you get for worrying us,” Jin added with a laugh. “It’s all out of love.”
After his kisses, Jen had her makeup done, putting on freckles like the rest of the members, joining in for the photoshoot.
“He has been holding onto me ever since I got back.” Jennie chuckled on camera as Taehyung had his arms around her from behind, pressing his cheek against hers. His boxy grin appeared on his face as he talked about how much he missed her.
After he was forced to release her to take his individual shots, Hobi approached her with a bright smile. “I’m so happy you’re okay!”
“Thanks, Hobi. Sorry for letting you down yesterday.” She frowned.
“Hey, don’t think like that.” He grabbed a hold of her hands, giving them a gentle squeeze as he spoke seriously. “I don’t care about winning this contest. I’m with you, having fun. That’s all that matters. I’m glad you’re OK. You’re here with us and I am happy that your allergic reaction wasn’t worse.”
She smiled, grateful for how understanding he was. “Thank you.”
“Always, Munchkin. Now let’s continue to have fun and stay away from pineapple.” He kissed her forehead.
Subsequently, the members waited around for a new location to shoot because it started to get crowded where they had been shooting before. Jungkook decided to film to pass the time, checking out the scenery and the weather.
He turned around and spotted Jennie. “Jennie! How do you like Sweden?” He asked
His question made her smile. “It’s lit!”
Jimin got in the shot. “I wanna be on camera!” He grinned. “Sweden.”
“Cute outfit,” Kook commented, panning down to show off what Jimin was wearing.
“This is Sweden. At age twenty, dressed in bulletproof, I aim the gun.” Jimin started to rap goofily on camera.
“Oh Lord...” Jennie face palmed.
“Looking like a number one. We are super popular idol.” He continued.
“How do you like it here?” Jungkook asked Jimin.
“I love it. It looks so pretty. I heard Gamla Stan is a street of cafes.”
“But now there are too many people so we can’t shoot.”
“Yeah, but I think this is so nice. We had a photoshoot there and the streets were beautiful. Don’t you feel a little like a European?”
“Not at all.”
“Agreed,” Jennie added.
As it rained, Jennie, Jimin, Yoongi, and Tae sat at a table together, avoiding getting rained on, while the rest of the members sat behind them. Sitting next to Jimin, Jen rested her head against his shoulder and he wrapped an arm around her waist.
He occasionally glanced at her with a smile as she rested her eyes. He was pleased to know that his great friend was OK and that she wasn’t going too hard on herself, today.
They get treated to dessert as Yoongi and Tae share one plate while the other plate is for Jen and Jimin.
Jimin scooped a small spoonful of the dessert and fed her, causing Yoongi to roll his eyes.
“Really Jimin?” He bluntly questioned his motives while Jen lifted her head from his shoulder.
She chuckled softly at his kind gesture after enjoying the treat. “I don’t need to be fed.” She kindly insisted as Jimin removed his hand from her waist.
“But you need to take it easy. I don't want you to tire yourself out,” He reminded her.
It was cute that he cared so much and offered to feed her.
“She doesn’t need to take it that easy.” Yoongi shook his head. “Jennie just tell him to fuck off. He’ll take a hint.”
Taehyung giggled loudly once he heard Yoongi curse while Jimin stared at him, appalled at his rude statement.
“Y-Yoongi! We are being filmed!” Jen shouted, widening her eyes.
“They can bleep it out or not show this part.” He waved her comment away. Seems like he was in his IDGAF moods, again.
“Chim, don’t listen to him. You’re just fine. Thank you for being so sweet to me.” She reassured him.
The next destination was Brazil. All the members received tans from being in the sun constantly. Jen had shot photos with the graffiti background by jumping around, doing the flower pose and having her trademark bright smile shown for the camera.
“What are you doing?” Jungkook giggled, covering his face as he watched her pose playfully.
“I’m tryna pose! What are YOU doing?” She responded, switching to another pose.
“Observing.” He answered as he continued to watch her. He decided to distract her by making derpy faces.
“Kook, stop.” She suppressed her laughter and switched to her next pose.
Determined to make her laugh, he ended up performing his signature derp dance. Once he started dancing, she burst into laughter, unable to control it. Jungkook laughed with her, elated that he made her laugh.
“Go away!” She playfully shoved him back so she can continue her shoot.
Their last destination was America.
“AMERICAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Jennie shouted loud and proud as she walked with the members to their first shooting, with yachts, portraying Marines.
Hobi held her hand and swung it as they walked around.
“How happy are you to be back home?” Jin asked as he walked with her and Hobi.
“AMERICAAAAAAAAAAAA!” She shouted again, causing him to laugh loudly. “But for real, watch us get kidnapped again.”
“Let’s not think about that, sweetie.” He let out a nervous laugh, thinking about American Hustle Life.
Greeting the yacht owner, they sail on the sea, while taking turns for photos. Jennie ended up photobombing some of them, as she hugged Jungkook and Jimin from behind while they were smiling for the camera, sharing earbuds.
Jennie watched the sea, as the wind blew in her hair. “This is so pretty. You should always just sit back and enjoy your surroundings.”
After their big trip was done, each team checked out their best photos, back in Korea. Yoongi and Jimin won the best photo and made the rest of the members blur out their faces for their penalty.
BTS Now 2 became another successful event and the members looked forward to a third one.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 45- BTS in Kota Kinabalu
Chapter Summary: BTS head to Kota Kinabalu for vacation
Words: 6,000+
------- After arriving in Malaysia, the members walk to the pool in the morning for their set of photos.
Jennie happily walked with J-Hope, who kept raving about her toned muscles.
“Jennie, you’re getting more muscular! What has Jungkookie been teaching you?” He exclaimed, squishing her toned arms.
She laughed at how baffled he looked. “What? We’ve been working out together for a long time.”
“Do you see this, Jimin!?”
Jimin giggled in the background and agreed with him. “She’s getting stronger, that’s a fact. But her arms are not better than mine~!”
Miss Bangtan snorted at his silly comment and turned her attention back to J-Hope.
“Do I really look stronger?” She asked.
“Tremendously! What will ARMY think when they see your arms?” J-Hope exclaimed.
“And don’t forget those developing abs. Helped by yours truly.” Jungkook called out, loud and proud with a smug look on his face. “97 Liners are getting stronger every day. Hyung, get with the program.”
Jen let out a laugh when Jimin and J-Hope began complaining to the Golden Maknae.
“And the heat is on.” She put her sunglasses on, feeling her black skin warm up quickly from the searing heat of the sun.
After the group and pair photos, Jen settled for relaxing on a lounge chair at pool side, occasionally giggling at Suga’s enthusiasm for their vacation. He looked so cute bouncing up and down on his chair.
“I think this is the best day since debut. I can’t stop smiling.” He rejoiced.
“That’s a good thing.” Jennie’s voice was heard in the background while the camera filmed him
“If it weren’t for the shooting, I would put them all in the water by now.” Jin laughed.
Jen chilled on her chair while the other members played around near the pool. Jimin had found himself leaping in the pool while the photographer snapped away. Jin followed suit and soon after, they were joined by Jungkook and J-Hope, goofing around in the water.
The four boys began to observe Suga, Jennie and Rapmon at pool side and pondered who to go after first to place in the pool.
‘Their eyes are moving fast. Beep beep, target located!’
Jungkook had whispered in Jin’s ear to suggest going after Suga first. The four mischievous members commenced their plan as they walked out of the pool. J-Hope grabbed a hold of Suga’s ankles while Jimin grabbed a hold of his arms. Jin and Jungkook join in to aid in dragging the rapper into the pool. Suga laughed at his fate and so did the staff and the rest of the members.
Jen watched them goof around as she shook her head in amusement.
‘I high-key hope they aren’t planning on going after me next.’ She had hoped they would spare her.
She watched Rap Monster swiftly put himself in the water before the members could go after him. Seems like he got the hint and might as well accept his fate.
Jimin and V turned their attention to the last member who had yet to get in the water and yelled, “Woooooooo!” as they began to slowly walk out of the pool to go after Miss Bangtan.
“Hahaha, no. No, go away. No!” She begged as her laughs got louder once Jimin grabbed her legs while V grabbed her arms. “Guys!”
“Time for a swim, Ennie!” V giggled.
“One...two...three!” The 95 Liners countdown, swinging her body back and forth.
She let out a high pitched yelp as she was tossed into the pool. A loud chorus of cheers was heard by the members while Jimin and V jumped back in the pool.
Swimming up to the surface, Jen took out her bun and placed her hair tie on her right wrist. “Y'all gonna pay for that, I hope you know what you got yourselves into.” She called them out and was met with giggles from them.
“I’m deadass. Watch your back.” She playfully threatened.
After taking group pool photos, Jen floated on her back in the pool before turning her attention to Jungkook putting on a swim mask.
“This is the same size as my nose. It fits me perfectly.” He said on camera and showed her what he looked like with the mask on.
“Wow, it really is the exact size of your nose. That thing is huge on your face, Kook.”
“Hey, you’re really ugly.” Suga acknowledged the Golden Maknae. “You look like Squidward.”
“Jeez, Suga!” She exclaimed.
“What? It’s true.” The Daegu rapper shrugged.
Afterwards, Jennie hung around V for a while and he showed off his swim goggles to her because he thought he looked funny in them. Suddenly, he started laughing out of nowhere because of them.
“Wh-what-is so funny?” She asked, laughing with him because his laughter was infectious.
Once he took the goggles off, his strap came loose and he looked baffled at what he had done.
Jennie stared at him in disbelief and pointed to the broken strap. “How!?”
Jimin walked over to them to see what they were going on about and noticed V fake crying. “Why are you crying?” He asked in confusion.
“He broke one of the straps. Hold on, I got it. Give it here.” Jen took the goggles and started to fix them.
After a minute, they were good as new and she handed them back to him.
“You did it! Thank you, Ennie!” V cupped her face, placing a big kiss on her forehead.
“You’re very welcome.” She chuckled.
Her chuckling ended up in a fit of giggles when he gave her two extra kisses on both cheeks due to his excitement that his goggles were fixed.
V, Jimin and J-Hope started to perform part of I Need U on top of the deck while they still had free time.
“Let me join!” Jennie made her way to them and was helped up by Hobi. “Five, six, seven, eight!” She started off dancing to the chorus with the guys following her.
But when she went down for the bodyroll, she lost her balance and fell down with V. She laughed at her clumsiness while lying on her back while V rolled around. Jungkook joined them soon after and they all danced around, acting silly. Out of nowhere, V roughly shoved Jimin into the water and everyone started cracking up.
“Oh no!” She exclaimed when he shoved Jungkook into the water, next. Her laughter was short lived when V had turned his focus to her.
“W-wait I thought we were friends! Tae!” She yelped as she almost lost her balance, putting her hands in front of her for some type of defense.
She intertwined her fingers with his as he attempted to push her into the pool, giggling at her struggles. Fortunately, Hobi came to her rescue by grabbing her away from him. He got in front of her and got into a fighting stance with the 95 Liner, to fight on her behalf. But then, Jungkook got back up from getting shoved in the pool and went straight after V.
“Uh oh, you done it now.” Jen teased, anticipating his punishment.
V started to apologize profusely while nervously laughing as he tried to back away from the Golden Maknae. Eventually, Jimin and Jungkook tossed him into the pool as another round of laughter erupted.
“Hey!” She felt two pairs of hands on her back as she fell right into the water. Swimming up, she detected Hobi and Jungkook laughing at her. “Oh, it’s like that huh?”
She swiftly grabbed a hold of Hobi’s ankles, causing him to fall on his back. He shrieked and held onto Jungkook and Jimin who tried to pull him back.
“How is she so strong!? Don’t let her get me, do something!” Hobi yelled. He screamed when she finally pulled him into the water. “No! No! Jennie, no-“
His begs were silenced as she tried to playfully drown him for revenge, causing a play fight between the two. Hobi with no avail since her persistence was no match for his escape skills.
“Get her!” Jungkook shouted and jumped in with Jimin.
They attempted to grab her but she held a death grip, wrapping her arms and legs around the Sunshine of BTS. Hobi’s loud sound effects and yelling only made the situation funnier.
‘At The Zoo’
After having fun at the pool, the members got ready for their second photo shoot, heading to the zoo. The members sat on the bus for a ride to the zoo.
Jungkook with his camera turned to Jennie who sat across from him. “Say cheese!”
She posed for him, putting up a peace sign and her trademark grin as he snapped away.
When they arrived, they rode on the train. Jen had fanned herself with her paper fan, due to the humidity and smell of the zoo. She sat with V while he announced various animals for J-Hope to impersonate.
“Let’s do a chick,” V announced
“Cheep, cheep.” Hobi eagerly answered.
“Cow.”
“Moo.”
“Lamb.”
“Meh!” He screeched
“Lion.”
“J...J-Hope!” Jimin spoke.
“ARGHH!” Hobi yelled, causing the members to laugh.
As they rode the train they spotted various animals until they arrived at the Elephant Cage. Jungkook was quick to whip out his camera to snap pictures.
“Wow, they’re huge,” Jen murmured in awe as she walked over to look at the elephants. She snickered when Jimin and Jin shrieked when the elephant roared unexpectedly. “You good?”
“Whoa! I was really freaked out.” Jin exclaimed. “I’ve never seen an elephant shout. I’ve been around Seoul Grand Park for more than 10 years, and never seen elephants roar.”
“You see something new every day.”
“Indeed. That was something else...wow...”
The next animals the members saw were orangutans. They tossed apple slices at them while watching them reach out and pick them up. The next destination is a petting zoo where they can touch the baby elephants.
“Aw! Look at how cute it is!” Jennie joyfully made her way to one of the baby elephants, eagerly petting its trunk. “Hi! You’re so cute.”
Following that, the members proceeded to see a snake, getting a chance to pet and take a picture with it. Jen was paired with Hobi since they were the last ones while the rest of the members calmly took photos with the snakes around them.
“J-Hope and Jennie!” Their names were announced.
Noticing his body tense, Jen placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder as he glanced at her with a terrified expression. “Relax. It’s going to be okay, I promise. It’ll be over before you know it.”
They each sat in their seats. Jennie watched as he screamed in horror when the trainer attempted to place the big snake over his shoulders.
“J-Hope! It’s okay!” She laughed with the rest of the members.
His reaction was priceless.
‘Baffled, the trainer tries to calm down J-Hope who is even more baffled.’
Meanwhile, Jennie got her snake placed over her shoulders. It felt heavy and its scaly skin felt strong. She loosened up her body by giving herself words of encouragement.
“Keep a cool head. It’s just a snake. It won’t hurt you. Breathe, girl, breathe.” She felt it slowly moving around her shoulders as she posed for the photos. Meanwhile, J-Hope was a hot mess and looked like he was about to cry because he was so terrified.
“Ah! This doesn’t feel right.” He cringed.
With Jennie, the snake started to move and its head went near her face. She turned her head to the side and met the snake’s look. It stuck out its tongue briefly and her stomach dropped from its sudden actions. After some deep breaths, she started to speak to it.
“Well, hello to you too, Ms. Snake. I’m surprised I didn’t freak out yet.” She turned to J-Hope, whose face had gone pale when the snake’s other half of its body was on his lap. “Oh Lord...he’s about to pass out from petrification. Hey, you good buddy? Don’t pass out on me.”
“Ha-ha-ha!” Jin’s signature laugh was heard as he continued to watch J-Hope’s suffering.
Afterward, J-Hope finally posed for his photos and both he and Jennie got their snakes taken from them.
“Hey, that wasn’t so bad. It’s cool. It was nothing. Really nothing.” He reassured, claiming it was a piece of cake.
“Oh really?” Jennie sarcastically asked.
After they left the snakes, they checked out the cute parrot and fed it sunflower seeds. Sitting in a seat, Jennie had the bird on her arm and looked at it with a smile, before professionally taking her photos with it.
After the day at the zoo, the members headed to their rooms and sat down for an interview on their day.
‘How did it feel to arrive at Kota Kinabalu airport?’
“I felt so welcomed! Beautiful place. I love the hot weather.” Jen beamed. “I’m glad I packed right for the weather. We received necklaces once we arrived. It was so cool. I would love to learn more about their culture and traditions. Also, try their food.”
‘How did it feel when you arrived at your resort?’
“Um! Is this place real!? I need to turn up here. What I need to do is bring my family here, one day. It’s a wonderful vacation spot. The pictures I’ve seen of this place don’t do it justice.”
‘Did you have fun at your 1st location, the swimming pool?’
“Oh, you already know I did. Cooling down with the sun beaming down on you, was worth it. Although I still feel like I haven’t gotten my revenge on the guys shoving me in the pool...I must plot their deaths. I think BTS will have 4 members remaining soon, muahahaha! Ah, I’m kidding. I love them so much. You know, it’s been a long time since I’ve had that much fun in the pool. I stayed in the pool for so long that I became a prune.”
‘How did you like your 2nd location, the zoo?’
“Ha! The highlight of that trip was J-Hope’s reaction towards the snake, hahaha. Oh, poor J-Hope.”
‘What are your goals for tomorrow’s shoot?’
“Look fabulous and take amazing photos. I’m looking forward to our next destination, I know it’s going to be a great place to shoot. I just hope Suga, Rapmon and Jin will be active tomorrow! They are such old timers, gosh.” She started clapping her hands. “Stop sitting around, we are in Malaysia! BEAUTIFUL MALAYSIA! LIVE! LET’S LIVE! V and I need to get them to move around more. Rapmon particularly. He always wants to listen to his music, let’s have fun while we’re in Malaysia.”
“Those two were talking about me, weren’t they?” Rapmon asked in his interview. “Aish, these kids. Tomorrow, I won’t be like that. I might be.” He let out a laugh. “But I’ll try not to. Dear younger ones, if I’m excited it’ll be you who are tired. Because once I have fun, I can’t control myself. So, it’s better that I’m calm. If I’m excited, I can dump all of you in water.”
“He said what!?” Jennie questioned the interviewer, putting her hair in a bun.
After their day, BTS and the staff go to dinner. V and J-Hope were on stage dancing around, while the members laughed. Suga started bouncing up in down in his seat with his mouth open, laughing out loud because their dancing was too much.
Jen had joined them and soon a professional dancer started teaching them the basic steps of a dance. She was complimented that she learned fast while V and J-Hope struggled briefly with what the dancer was trying to do.
She had asked the dancer questions about the dance and briefly chatted about the culture. Her interest had heightened once she saw the dancer perform.
At night, in their room, the members showed off their luggage on camera. Jennie roomed with Rap Monster and she watched in the background as he showed off various hats, a book, fan letters, and other items.
“Okay, let’s check out my bag.” She opened her small gray suitcase. With no surprise, it was straight up Nike apparel. “Let’s see...Nike sunglasses, Nike hats, Nike shirts, my favorite, lucky white Nike sneakers...”
“What the-Nie Nie, do you mean to tell me you have all Nike in your bag?” Rap Monster exclaimed, staring at her suitcase in disbelief.
“These earrings aren’t Nike.” She pointed out.
“What are we going to do with this one?” He asked on camera, shaking his head.
“What? This is my favorite brand!”
“At least we know Nie Nie is one of the easiest to shop for when it comes to gifts. Nike gift cards, Nike sneakers. Easy person to shop for. Oh and smarties, too.”
After their banter, she sat with him at the desk, opening her notebook. “Time for our picture journal!” She announced to the camera sitting on the desk, recording them. She started to draw stick figure pictures of herself and the members in the pool. “I’m not much of a drawer. I love to color though.”
“Oh really?” Rapmon asked with interest.
“Uh huh. Coloring is my favorite thing to do. I bring adult coloring books with me to ease my stress. You should see the pictures.”
“Do you have the coloring book with you now?”
“Yeah, it’s in my bag.” She got off her seat to get it and showed him a random page in the book.
“Wow. This is really good, Nie Nie.”
“You think so? It’s just random coloring. And I didn’t color outside the lines this time.” She patted herself on the back. After chatting about coloring, they go back to drawing. “I gotta draw Hobi being scared of the snake.”
“That was priceless. I’ll never forget his face.” He shared a laugh with her.
“I’m not good at drawing but I’ll make this a rough drawing.” He quickly wrote down his summary of the day.
“The end.” He got up and placed his pen down, heading to bed.
Jen let out a light chuckle at how quickly he finished and continued to write. After she was done, she decided to visit Jungkook and Tae’s room, while the cameras were done filming for the day. Knocking on the door, Tae instantly opened it.
“Hey, hey!” She greeted, walking into his room.
“Ennie! What brings you here?” He brought her in for a tight hug, cheek against cheek.
“I came to be nosy and see how you two were doing. I’m not quite ready to sleep, so decided to let Joonie sleep in peace while I chill with you guys.”
“Is he snoring loudly?” Jungkook asked from his bed, in his white shirt and shorts.
“Not yet. He wasn’t fully asleep when I left. Only resting in his bed, on his phone. You know how he’s always on his phone.” She made herself comfortable on Tae’s bed.
She had brought nail polish to paint her nails and toes while she continued to chat with Kook and Tae. Taehyung had offered to take over with painting the rest of her nails since she had finished her toes.
“What do you think we’re doing tomorrow?” Tae asked.
“I dunno but I hope it’s something funner than today.” Jungkook anticipated.
“I hope it has something to do with water. I miss swimming.” Jen added.
The three of them agreed to watch a movie in the room until they got sleepy. Before she knew it, after 30 minutes passed, Jen found herself asleep on Tae’s bed. The two members didn’t notice until another 30 minutes had passed.
“Ennie?” Taehyung turned to see her knocked out while lying down next to him. “Jungkook, I think she fell asleep.”
“She did? She must’ve been really tired.” Jungkook briefly watched her sleeping peacefully. He felt a sharp pang of jealousy as he watched Taehyung gently placing a pillow under her head and pulling the covers on top of her. “You know she could just stay in my bed.”
“Ah, it’s okay. She had already fallen asleep on mine. Might as well let her stay in here.” Taehyung replied, unaware of Jungkook’s growing envy.
Tae had gotten under the covers too and held her close, getting ready to fall asleep next to her.
Jungkook had grumbled to himself, feeling his annoyance heighten. He wished that she fell asleep in his bed so he could cuddle with her. Having enough, he decided to ‘accidentally’ turn the volume up too loud from the TV to wake her.
“Oh crap, sorry Hyung! Must’ve sat on the remote.” He quickly turned it down and noticed Jennie waking up from her slumber from the loud disruption. Once Jungkook explained what happened to her, she didn’t get mad at him for waking her up.
“I should get back to my room. I’ll see you two tomorrow.” She got off Tae’s bed.
“Night, night Ennie! Sweet dreams!” Taehyung happily said his goodbyes.
“You could just sleep in my bed. You don’t have to leave. Tae probably sleeps too wild for you, anyway.” Jungkook suggested.
“I don’t sleep that badly!” Tae defended himself.
“Ah, it’s fine. Nighty night, guys.” She headed back to her room.
Jungkook turned the TV off and prepared for bed, still upset that she left and didn’t get the chance to cuddle as Tae had briefly done.
The next morning, Jennie and Rapmon were already prepared for their next outing but Jen couldn’t seem to find her sunglasses. She looked high and low and finally decided to ask Rap Monster about it.
“Joon, you see my sunglasses?” She asked, going through her belongings.
“Uh...you mean these?” He sheepishly revealed the broken pair.
She widened her eyes and threw her arms up in the air. “What the hell, happened!?”
“I accidentally sat on them. I’m sorry! I’ll buy you another pair!”
“They were Nike!” She shouted.
“Ah, I knew you’d say that. Don’t yell! I got you with a new pair, I promise!”
“You’re lucky I brought another pair with me just in case.”
“Let’s hope I don’t break that one too.”
After their shenanigans, the members headed to Manukan Island. As the members walked to the boat, trying to avoid the sun, Jin walked with Jennie.
“Sweetie, did you put on sunscreen?” He asked.
“Yeah, I did.”
“Put another coat of sunscreen, for extra protection.” He handed her the bottle.
“Jin, I’m fine.” She reassured him.
“Protect your skin!” He demanded, surprising her with his demanding tone.
The Maknae line laughed at her getting lectured by their oldest Hyung. She sighed and put another batch of sunscreen on herself for Jin’s ‘Extra protection’. Jin decided to help her by rubbing the sunscreen on her arms.
“Did you put sunscreen on your face?” he asked.
“Yes, mom,” she replied with an amused smile.
“Put another coat on.” He squirted a small portion of sunscreen in his hands, rubbing them together as she took her sunglasses off so he could moisturize her face.
“I think it’s rubbed in enough!” She exclaimed after a long time.
“I’ll be the judge of that. Are those sunglasses protecting your eyes from the sun?”
“Yes!”
“Are you sure? Do we need to buy you another pair? I know they’re Nike sunglasses but are they really protecting your eyes?”
“Jin, for the love of smarties, I’m good!”
“Good, good. I’m happy. I don’t want you to get any sunburns.”
On the boat, the members put on their life jackets and Jennie sat next to Jimin. As the boat began to move, their hair blew furiously in the wind, while Suga and J-Hope excitedly yelled, “Yayayayayayayaya.”
“OH YEAH!”
Jimin and Jennie burst out in laughter at Jungkook’s sudden yell in English.
After a brief ride, they arrived on Manukan Island to have a session of taking photos. Afterward, Jennie decided to relax on a hammock, but Jimin chose to barge in with a camera, relaxing right next to her.
“Yo, yo, yo! She grinned and waved at his camera.
“Yeah~! Guys, this is Manukan Island of Kota Kinabalu. Isn’t this amazing, Jennie?”
“Very. It’s lit!”
“Let’s capture this on camera.” He showed off the scenery of the beach. “Jesus, this is fine!”
“It feels even hotter than yesterday.”
“Fine weather, though!”
“Yeah, I can’t complain.”
“The sea is great, we’re great, let’s sleep!”
“I was here first, find another hammock.” She tried to push him off.
“It can fit two people!”
“Fine!” She got comfortable. “Don’t accidentally make me fall off this.”
“I’ll sing you a lullaby to make you go to sleep faster! Hush, little baby. Don’t you cry.”
“Sthap~!”
“Hehehehehehe!” He giggled loudly before the photographer came over so they could take pictures together, and then individually in the hammock.
After their photos, Jen stood, watching Jimin get off the hammock.
“In here, I think my tone is more relaxed.” He said.
“It is. I love your melanin. It’s nice and natural. Don’t be ashamed for getting tanned, Chim Chim.” She said as they headed over to Jin to snap photos with him on the Hammock.
She truly hated the whitewashing people do in photos. She noticed that recently her photos were getting whitewashed and she wasn’t happy. There wasn’t anything wrong with colored skin. People need to stop making these K-Pop idols look like a bunch of ghosts. And it was sad that she saw such a huge difference from a natural photo to a white washed photo of herself and the rest of the members. And deep down it hurt her to hear the members feeling bad that they got tanned and wondered if she should confront them about it one day.
Later, the members took photos walking on the beach together. And even picked up Jennie as she was across their arms with a big grin on her face to conclude that area’s photoshoot.
'Extreme Sports’
“Time to get EXTREME! YEAH BOY!” Jennie yelled excitedly. J-Hope stared at her with fear. He was freaked out and was not a fan of things like this. “J-Hope, you’re going to be fine. It’s fun.”
She grabbed a hold of his hands and gave them a gentle squeeze.
“First the snake, now this? I don’t think I’m going to make it.” He shook his head.
“If you fall from here, a real shark can come and bite you.” Rap Monster pointed out when they were all seated.
“Now is not the time!” Jennie yelled.
No way in hell she wanted to think about sharks attacking.
She’d like to stay shark free.
“Yeah, don’t talk about sharks, it’s scary,” Jin added.
“I read the news about people who got bitten while riding banana boats.” Rap Monster informed.
“Well, I pray that we will not get bitten. I actually got stung by a jellyfish before.”
“Oh man, really? That must’ve hurt like hell.” Rapmon commented surprised at her statement.
“Oh yeah. It was terrible. It happened when I was younger. Before I came to Korea. I will never forget that day. It took almost two weeks to heal. I got stung on my foot when I was swimming.”
“Hopefully we won’t have to worry about any jellyfish. When the shark comes, pretend to be asleep, ok?” Rapmon advised.
“Shark? That’s for bears.” Jin corrected him
“Ah, then pretend to be dead! Don’t pretend to be asleep.”
“Um, I don’t think that is going to work.” Jennie shook her head.
After they come across the banana boat, they gear up with their safety equipment. Jennie was aided onto the banana boat, sitting behind Rap Monster. But once J-Hope tried to get on the boat, he started to slip, causing the staff members to panic.
“Guys, grab J-Hope!”
A chorus of panicked screams was heard from the staff members as he started to fly into the air while the banana boat shifted away from the boat he was trying to get off of. The rest of the members laughed with him.
“I cannot! This has not been his day, has it?” Jennie mentioned with amusement.
“I want to die! I’m not doing this! No!” He yelled over everyone’s laughter. “I’m not doing this!”
Once he was safely on the boat, the members rode across the ocean. “Woo!” Jennie yelled as they went faster, bouncing up and down with the waves. Soon after, they were dumped off the banana boat.
“Ugh, I forgot how salty ocean water is.” Jennie spat out an accidental mouthful and coughed.
She swam back to the boat and was helped up by the staff members.
After getting situated, the members prepare for the next activity.
Parasailing.
“Jennie, you wanna do this with me?” Jungkook spoke up before anyone else could ask her.
“Yeah, sure! Let’s do this.” She happily agreed.
The two of them are seated and strapped up before slowly backing away and rising up in the air. Jungkook held onto the camera to show off the landscape as they noticed the rope getting higher.
The butterflies in Jen’s stomach immediately went away as she looked around in amazement.
“Wow! Would look at that!” She skimmed around at how blue the ocean looked and the clear blue sky. “The boat looks so small from up here.”
“I know! The weather is really good, isn’t it?”
“I love it. I can’t even think of anything right now, this whole scene right here just makes me speechless.”
“I never knew the sea could be this large. I can’t see the end of it.”
Jungkook glanced over at Jennie with a smile as he watched her looking at her surroundings, taking everything in. Soon after she met his gaze and responded with a smile.
“Thanks for doing this with me. This is breathtaking.” He said softly.
“Thanks for asking me to join you.”
Before they knew it, the ride was over and it would be an experience they’ll never forget.
Later that day, Jennie got permission to do some shopping for a short amount of time and went with Jin to a local store. She wanted to buy some souvenirs to send to her family and to keep for herself. Splitting up with Jin to check out a different store right across, she browsed around. She had checked out key chains, hats, pens, and other gifts in the store.
Meanwhile, a 15-year-old girl had been nervously glancing at Jennie ever since she saw her walk in. Jen had felt eyes on her and decided to turn around to see who kept staring at her.
The girl looked African American with her big afro styled with a cute headband. Jennie gave her a small smile and went back to her shopping. She kept browsing around, waiting for the fan to speak up to her. She knew it was a fan because of the way she acted around her. She knew the fan really wanted to talk to her but was just nervous. Jennie wished that her fans wouldn’t be so intimidated to approach her.
Ten minutes later, Jen had picked out the items she wanted to buy and caught eyes with the girl for the 6th time. “Everyone always stares. Speak, sis! I don’t bite.” Jen teased her.
The fan let out a giggle at her reaction and finally decided to approach her.
“I’m sorry, but are you Jennie from BTS?” The girl finally asked. The girl looked American and seemed to be vacationing in the area too, and luck had been on her side to be in the same store as a BTS member.
“In the flesh. Hiya!” She smiled brightly at the young fan.
“Oh my God, I love you so much! I’m sorry for bothering you, I know you’re probably busy. I’m shopping with my family and my little brother has a big crush on you. You’re my bias and you’re his bias wrecker in the group.”
“Aw, really? Thank you! Gosh, my mood just boosted. You got me all emotional.” She shared a laugh with the girl.
“I haven’t been a fan of BTS since day one, unfortunately. But I started to find out about you guys during the I Need U era. I still feel bad that I missed so much when you first debuted. Some ARMY can be a little mean about being fans longer than others.”
“Hey, it doesn’t matter if you just became a fan or have been here since day one. You’re still an ARMY and I know that you have such strong support for us. So please don’t feel discouraged. And I'm sorry some bad seeds in the fandom made you feel awful about not being there from day one. That's not cool. We appreciate the support from all our fans. From day one and who just became a fan today and so on. We love all our fans. No one is superior just because they’ve been a fan longer than others.”
“That just made me feel a whole lot better. Thanks for the kind words! I get so happy when I see you perform because I always tell my parents that there’s someone who looks like me in the K-Pop industry.” The girl explained as Jen’s eyes softened at her words. “Your hair and skin are just like mine. And you embrace your skin color, you never try to lighten it up for K-Pop and I admire that. It makes me feel good about myself. When I see your confidence in your skin and hair, it motivates me to love myself more. Thank you for everything you’ve done in BTS. Thanks for breaking boundaries and being a positive role model for me. I look up to you. Sometimes I can’t believe you’re real.”
Jen exhaled sharply as she felt her eyes water. “Damn girl. I dunno where these tears are coming from.” She wiped her developing tears. “Thank you...I never knew that I had that impact on the fans. Wow.”
“I usually get teased for my big hair. But I don’t want to change how I look just because people don’t like it. I love my hair and I want to wear it how I want it. No matter what haters think.”
“And continue to do that. You’re a beautiful girl. Got that beautiful melanin, pretty face and your hair is poppin’? Girl! Everybody better watch out. You’re slaying! Be proud of who you are and never forget your roots.”
“It’s Jennie!” A boyish voice was heard.
“And that’s my obnoxious little brother.” The girl sighed.
Jennie chuckled at her reaction and kneeled while the 8-year-old boy ran into her inviting arms.
“Hi!” She sweetly greeted him, hugging him tightly.
“You are so pretty.” The boy shyly told her after pulling away
“Now you’re getting shy?” The girl teased her little brother while Jennie stood up.
“Haha, you’re sweeter than smarties.” Jen ruffled his hair. “Thanks, little man. Oh snap, is that a Captain America shirt?”
“Uh huh!” He showed it off.
“Did you know that is my favorite superhero?”
“Really!?” His eyes brightened.
“Yeah! He’s way better than Iron Man. Just don’t tell Jungkook that. He’ll get in his feelings.” She teased as they shared a laugh.
“Do you mind if we take a selfie? I know you have things to do, we won’t keep you long.” The girl requested.
“Yeah, of course! Bring it in.” She took a couple of photos with the siblings.
“Thank you so much! I hope you and the rest of the members stay well rested.”
“Thank you. And you enjoy the rest of your vacation! And thank you for what you said to me. I have so many reasons why ARMY is the best and this is clearly one of them.”
“Well, I have many reasons why you are my bias. You being real, staying all natural, loving your skin and just being true to yourself are one of the many reasons why I love you. Have a great vacation with the members.” The girl left with her brother.
That entire conversation made Jen’s heart soar. Words like that just made her feel so appreciated.
After another photo shoot in a suite room, the members held microphones with their names on them. J-Hope stood in front of the camera to become an MC for the night.
“I’m J-Hope. Today we went to an island called Manukan. I wonder how the members felt about it. So, I’m going to go around and ask them myself.”
After interviewing Jungkook and Jin, J-Hope headed over to Jennie. “Here we have Miss Bangtan, on her cell phone playing a game.” He announced, sitting next to her on the couch.
“Hello, hello!” She waved. “What can I do for you, J-Hope?”
“I want to talk about Manukan.”
“Manukan.” She nodded, gesturing him to go on.
“I wanted to know how you felt.”
“I wish we could have stayed longer. Being able to do all those activities, the scenery, everything, it was so breathtaking. My favorite part would have to be the parasailing. It was my first time doing something like that. I’m enjoying trying new things here.”
During the last night of the vacation, Jennie went off to the beach, to check out the sunset. She walked along the beach, near the water, as her feet felt warm against the hot sand. She stretched out her arms as she watched various tourists around doing their activities with their friends and family.
She briefly saw a young couple walk by, holding hands.
“So cute.” She turned her attention back to the ocean, standing in front of it as she observed the purple and orange sky while the sun was setting.
This vacation was fun from start to finish, and she honestly didn’t want to leave yet. She was going to miss this place and hoped to come back one day.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt a pair of strong arms wrap around her waist, pulling her against a chest. She smiled and looked down at the arms.
“Who is hugging me?” She let out a chuckle and slowly turned her head, revealing that Jungkook was the one hugging her. He smiled down at her. “Interesting way to say hi. You never hug me like this. But keep doing it. It feels nice.”
“Good. What are you doing out here alone?”
“Wanted to check out the sunset. I never seen anything like this before.”
“I’ll join you.” He released her and they started walking on the beach together. “We're finally walking on the beach!"
"Long overdue!"
"Next we gotta walk on the beach in America.”
“Korea too!”
“How about everywhere we go when we get the chance?”
“Sounds like a plan. Now, time to do something ever since you came here!” She shoved him with all her strength, causing him to lose his balance and fall near the water.
She let out a loud laugh and made a run for it, not looking back. Soaked, Jungkook got back on his feet, sprinting right after her. There was no way she was going to get away with what she had done. The sound of her laughter got louder as he found himself getting closer and closer. Once she looked back, she let out a yell in surprise and tried to run faster. But the Golden Maknae was better and caught her instantly.
Hoisting her up over his shoulder, he marched over to the water, ignoring her pleas. He tossed her right into the water so she could get soaked just like him. Laughing at her suffering, he attempted to walk away but was caught when she jumped on his back, making him fall back down into the water.
After their play fighting, Jungkook let her stay on his back as he gave her a piggyback ride while he walked around the beach with her, casually chatting about the latest antics of the members.
The next morning, the members were back on the airplane, getting into their seats. Jungkook eagerly wanted to sit with Jennie this time since he didn’t get the chance to on the airplane trip to Kota Kinabalu. With a sharp eye, Jimin watched Jungkook’s facial expression change into irritation when he saw that he was sitting in the middle while Jen sat by the window.
After getting enough amusement from Jungkook’s jealousy, he decided to switch spots with him. There was an empty seat next to Jimin, so he moved there, while Jungkook sat in the middle, next to Jen and Jimin.
His bunny smile appeared ten times wider, while Jimin giggled at him. Jen took out her phone and placed an earbud in her ear. She offered one to Jungkook and he happily accepted it, getting comfortable.
Pressing shuffle, It Won’t Stop by Sevyn Streeter featuring Chris Brown played. With Sevyn Streeter being one of Jennie’s favorite artists, and Jungkook being a fan of Chris Brown’s music, both of them expressed how much they enjoyed one of their favorite artists together in a song.
I love when you pulling up in your jeep
Bumping all your beats
Js on
With your shades on
Just to bring me something to eat
You the man up in these streets
But when it comes to my heart
That don't mean a thing no oh
As they listened to the song, Jennie looked out at the window while Jungkook was on his phone, playing one of his random games.
Every little thing you do got me feeling some type of way (way)
When you give me that thunder you make my summer rain
(Oh oh oh oh oh oh)
(Oh oh oh oh oh)
Everyday, everyday
“And it won’t stop. Boom, boom, ooooohhhhhh.” The two of them simultaneously started to sing as their voices effortlessly blended in a melodic tone. Surprised to hear the other singing, they glanced at each other and smiled. “And it won’t stop. Boom, boom, ooooohhhh. With every single part of me, my love for you is constantly. Forever and ever on repeat, on repeat. And it won’t stop. Oh, oh, ooooooohhhhh.”
They ended up sharing a laugh. “I couldn’t resist. I love this song.” She mentioned.
“We should cover this.” He suggested.
“We should.”
“Before this year is over.”
“I’m down.”
Jungkook smiled softly when she laid her head on his shoulder as they continued to listen to the song. He laid his head on top of hers and they both rested their eyes, enjoying each other’s company and music.
15 minutes later, Yoongi pointed out the Maknaes sleeping on each other. “Would you look at that...” He spoke up, amused.
Jungkook’s mouth was open a little while Jennie’s lips were parted, sleeping peacefully.
“Taking pictures for blackmail.” Jimin giggled and snuck a few photos.
Since he was sitting next to the sleeping duo, he took a goofy selfie of them, making sure to be able to post it on their Twitter account.
“They’re going to kill us when they wake up.” Jimin went on.
Taehyung tried his hardest not to giggle so loud as he switched seats with Jimin to snap a silly selfie of himself with them. The selfie consisted of Tae about to put his finger in Jungkook’s nose.
“Your funeral gentlemen.” Namjoon chuckled.
‘Golden Maknae and Dauntless Maknae fell asleep. Time to mess with them! I hope they don’t kill us when they find out. Kekeke.’ Jimin posted the photos on their Twitter just before they flew up in the air to go back home.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 47- Two Different Pages
Chapter Summary: Jen reveals she accidentally caught Rap Monster watching naughty videos in the studio and reveals another bombshell that shakes ARMY on Tumblr. Jen makes it known that it isn't wise to disrespect her.
Words: 11,000+
Genre: RM Fluff! And Jungkook fluff!
------- On a warm Saturday morning, Jennie invited Namjoon out to hang with her. He offered to go to a local café for breakfast and she agreed, wanting to spend more time with him. Namjoon would always be stuck in his studio or with his headphones in, on his phone, so she was glad she was able to go out with him for the time being.
The two found themselves sitting outside, on the balcony. With their plates of food in front of them, Namjoon watched her in amusement as she put syrup on her chocolate pancakes.
"All that sugar." He let out a low chuckle.
"I'm still a kid at heart, let me live." She replied and took a big bite.
"I intend to. Make sure you drink water so you won't get a sugar headache. You remember last time?"
"It was all for a good cause."
"The amount of complaining you did the last time said otherwise." He quipped, causing her to roll her eyes.
"Oh, hush."
"I made sure not to get the pineapple, so you won't have another allergic reaction, by the way." He informed, gesturing to the bowl of fruit for them to share.
Jen smiled gratefully and nodded. "Thanks, I appreciate it. Nice bare face, by the way. You look great without the makeup we wear on stage."
"Ah, I'm ugly, don't lie." He shook his head.
There he goes again. She wished he could see what she saw whenever she saw him.
Jen shook her head and pointed at him. "You, my friend, need to stop calling yourself ugly. I want you to cut that out. Like right now. You're handsome. And I get to see your dimples, so hurray!"
Her enthusiasm for his dimples prompted him to smile, which showed them off. "I love those dimples. They're so cute." She went on.
"Ah, you're gonna make me flustered." He covered his face shyly for a moment.
She laughed softly. "I just want to see you smile."
She was aware that he got criticized often as of late. And she wished that he got credit where it was due.
"It sucks you get criticized but I love how you accept your mistakes and learn from them. We all mess up at times. But we learn from them. So, don't beat yourself up, 'ight? If you say anything out of line to me, I'll let you know, believe that. And I see that you're working harder. And I hope you know that you are appreciated and that I see how much you are improving. Your dancing gets better as we go through each comeback. I don't say this often but I always think about it and you deserve a lot of credit for what you do for us. When I get there, I want to be able to make meaningful lyrics like you. You enhance me, Namjoon." She praised. "You have some deep, meaningful lyrics. The music you make is fire. It's crazy that you're underappreciated. Having you as a leader is great."
Her statement made him smile brightly and he felt good about himself. Being a leader is tough. A lot of expectations. But her words influenced him greatly.
"And I'm not one of the most popular members of the group. Some don't even want to include me as being a part of the Maknae line, and just want to support 3 out of 4." She added. "But you know? I don't even care anymore about what these negative people say. Because they aren't real fans if they can't support each member. That's not a real fan. That's not a fan in general. A fan of a group should support everyone. Not exclude one, two, or three or more. Don't let anyone take away your happiness. Bangtan wouldn't be how it is today if it wasn't for you. We all bring something unique to the group and if one of us wasn't around, it just wouldn't be the same."
She went on to ramble as she grabbed his hand. "You have no idea how precious you are to me, Namjoon. Thank you for being a great leader. No matter how tired you are, you are always there for us. And thank you for taking such good care of me since I came here. It was such a huge transition to move to Korea but speaking English with you and learning the ropes here, I know that I'm going to be all right. Although I'm the youngest and the girl of the group I want to be there for all of you guys. And I want to take care of you all. You guys take care of me, I want to do the same."
Namjoon squeezed her hand gently as he thanked her once more. "Wow, that certainly boosted my mood. What you said just made me feel good about myself. I'll continue to work hard for Bangtan. All of you guys are doing your best. I'm very proud of all of you. And don't forget that you are also precious to us, Jennie."
As Namjoon went to use his fork, somehow, some way, his fork bent, causing both members to gawk at it.
A brief silence occurred before Jen exclaimed, "How?!" as she pointed at the bent fork.
Namjoon grinned sheepishly. "Uh, I can explain."
After the two shared a laugh, Jen asked, "Oh, by the way, where are my headphones I lend you?"
"Headphones?"
"The ones you needed to use in the studio."
"Oh! Those..."
"Yeah, those. You have them there? I wanted them back. You do have them, don't you?"
The rapper cleared his throat and let out a nervous chuckle. "Uh, I can explain."
"You lost them?" She asked with a hint of irritation.
"I'll buy you another pair!"
"They were Beats by Dre!" She shouted.
"Ah...don't yell at me." He covered his face with his hands
"I can't believe you." She groaned. "I need to write a list of things you lose, so you can repay me."
"I'll get you another pair, don't worry. By the way, how's your rapping lessons going with Yoongi?"
The topic of rapping made Jennie smile brightly as she confidently responded, "It's great! He says I'm learning faster than ever. I'm so proud of my progress. I've been researching some underground female rappers to learn more. He gives me a bunch of homework, which has been particularly helpful."
"I heard your progress to my verse of Tomorrow. I enjoyed listening to it because you put your own style into it. You're going to be just fine with the rapping." He grinned ear to ear. "Yoongi is teaching you well. And you're keeping up with the speed."
"Thank you! It's lit!" She high fived him.
"He's not giving you a hard time, is he?"
"I like his bluntness and how strict he can be to make sure I get everything down correctly. I don't want him to sugarcoat it. When I first started, he told me, 'What the hell was that shit? That was horrible. Do it again, you didn't even listen to a word I said for this verse. Do you even want to do this?' and that made me a bit upset but I got used to it. I want him to keep it real with me, and he has. But lately, he's been smiling a lot as I progress."
"Yoongi always had a soft spot for you."
"You think so?"
"Yeah, who else would he want to nap with?"
"Haha, he told me it's because I'm comfortable to nap with and I don't move around a lot or snore. But you, on the other hand, Namjoon..."
"L-look I can't help it okay?"
"I actually was close to strangling you with my pillow when I roomed with you in the hotel room."
"That's foul, Nie Nie. Really cold."
"I love you, too, Joon. So, still talking to Angelina?"
"Yeah, I am." He smiled at the thought of her.
"You're blushing." She pointed out.
"I'm not!"
"You like her?"
"I do. I found out she likes me too."
That made Jennie smile widely. "Aw! Are you dating now!? Wait a minute, why am I now finding this out? Y'all fake. My best friend and my leader, huh?"
He let out a short laugh. "We're not. We're both busy with our careers right now. But one day."
"I ship it. She kept telling me that she physically couldn't date since she was in the prime of her career. But she really likes you, though. She wanted me to teach her some basic Korean so she can communicate with you even though you're good with English."
"Glad to hear that. Looking forward to her progress. Hey, later, can you take a picture of me for my Kim Daily photo?"
"Yeah, sure. Question, are you guys considering having V in Cypher 4?"
"Aish, not this again!" He groaned, rubbing his temples.
"Please?"
"Nie Nie, that is not happening."
"But he's-"
"No."
"But Taehyung has been pra-"
"No."
"Listen-"
"No."
"I-'
"No."
"You didn't even let me finish!"
"What?"
"I believe Taeh-"
"No."
"Namjoon!"
"Yes?"
"He will be such a lit addiction for it!"
"I understand your support for him but no, Nie Nie."
"Weak!"
After their breakfast, they walked around and he found a spot to pose for his Kim Daily. Taking his phone, she watched him get into his pose and she let out a laugh.
"What kind of pose is this? And show off that Nike wristband. Nike is bae." She added as she got ready to take the picture.
"Would you shush?" He laughed and tried to get back into position.
Once she took a couple of photos, he tweeted one of the pictures. Jen didn't see her photo credit and decided to call him out playfully on their shared account.
'UM, Where are my photo creds?! I took this bomb ass photo! #JEN'
Namjoon looked at the tweet and laughed. "Really?"
"Yes, really! I have great photography skills, I want them to know." She replied as they walked past a couple of stores.
Namjoon decided to tweet, 'Credit to our adorable Miss Bangtan, kekeke #RM'
"Really, adorable?"
"Well, you are our baby girl." He teased.
The two of them go shopping together and they notice Ryan, Namjoon's favorite character, merchandise. Namjoon kept eyeballing one of the big plushes and contemplated if he should get it.
"You not going to buy it?" She asked as she stood near him.
"Nah...I shouldn't." He shook his head and made his way to another section of the store.
"Well, I think you should." She said to herself and grabbed the plushie with a smile on her face.
Later that day, in the dorm, Jen changed into her basketball attire to join Yoongi on their planned basketball date.
Meanwhile, the Maknae line was in the living room playing video games and was about to snack on some newly brought Oreos. But as soon as they take a bite, they spit it out because instead of a sweet taste, it was mint flavored.
"What the hell?" Jimin exclaimed in English and he separated his cookie to see toothpaste inside.
"Who put toothpaste in the Oreos!?" Taehyung demanded.
"Aw, are you serious!?" Jungkook yelled with annoyance.
Jennie smirked as she heard them complain. "Score." She mentally patted herself on the back at her successful prank in their prank war.
She wasn't going to reveal she did it to anyone because the last time she did, Jungkook made her pay severely and she didn't want to go down that road again.
Walking out of her room, she saw Yoongi waiting for her in the living room.
"Hyung, did you do this!?" Jungkook accused him.
Yoongi looked up, bored, and ignored him and the rest of the Maknae line who were whining about their ruined Oreos. His eyes turned to Miss Bangtan who was geared up in all Nike with the headband, sneakers, basketball shorts and a tank top.
"You ready, Smartie?"
"Are you ready to lose?" She tossed him the basketball that was in her hands and he caught it with ease as a smirk appeared on his face.
"You wish."
"Did you eat today?"
"I did a few hours ago."
"No, no, eat something now. I don't want your stomach to growl while we ball."
"Aish, so stubborn. Fine." He grabbed an apple from the fridge. "Happy?"
"When you eat it." She remarked.
The two of them head to one of their local basketball courts. They stretched before preparing for a one on one match.
"First one to 10 points, wins. Each basket is one point."
"Gotcha." She checked the ball. Once she received it back, she began to dribble, walking around the court with Yoongi watching her every move, following her.
Quickly moving her feet, she started running up to the basket, jumping high to shoot before Yoongi could block it. The ball went right in the basket and she fist pumped.
"Beginner's luck," Yoongi grumbled.
"Beginner? That's an insult Yoongi." She taunted.
Focused, Yoongi had the ball this time, with Jennie right up on him as he swiftly escaped her arms trying to block his way.
"Shit!" He let out a curse when she stole the ball from him and made another successful shot.
"Aw, yeah! Two to zero!" She celebrated.
"Like I said...beginner's luck."
"I'm no beginner though." She stuck her tongue out. Having the ball again, she attempted to shoot an airball but Yoongi caught it just in time and shot it instead. "Really?"
"What's the matter, smartie?" He smirked as she shot him an annoyed glance.
"That was luck right there."
"Beginner's luck? I'm no beginner though." He imitated.
"Shut up." She rolled her eyes as he laughed.
Meanwhile, back at the dorm, Namjoon went to his room and saw the Ryan plushie on his bed.
"You got to be kidding." He smiled instantly and checked out the small note in front of it.
'Ta-da! You know you wanted it. I love you, Namjoon! Please continue to stay healthy and I hope to hang out together with you again very soon. <3 Jennie.'
Back to Jennie and Yoongi, as their game goes back and forth, with Jen's defense and Yoongi's offense on point, they were tied at 7 points. Dribbling the ball, Jen let out a squeal when he grabbed her from behind, picking her up to spin her around a few times as she dropped the ball.
"Hey! You can't do that! That's a foul!" She yelled after getting set down. She watched in disbelief when he took the ball and shot it in the basket. "FOUL!"
"Not in this game." He shrugged with an amused expression.
"So, you making your own rules now?" She grabbed the ball and started to dribble. "Boi if you don't-hey! Cheater!" She yelled when he effortlessly stole the ball and shot for another point.
"I have no idea what you're talking about. Not my fault you're slow." He shrugged.
"You know what...I'm gonna hurt you." She pointed to him.
Jennie had managed to catch up to Yoongi, evading his defense both times. Tied at 9, focused on getting that winning point, Jen watched closely as he dribbled the ball. He had lost his footing and tripped, dropping the ball as he cursed loudly in surprise.
"Yes!" Her adrenaline pumped as she managed to grab the ball, dribbling it as she ran down the court.
She jumped high to shoot but it hit the rim instead, causing her to yell out of surprise. Before she knew it, Yoongi had caught the ball and jumped up to try to shoot it. She tried to jump and use her arms to block his shot but to no avail as he won the game.
Jen let out a sigh and took a seat on the ground. Both players were drenched in sweat and breathing heavily from their intense game.
"Good game, smartie."
"I almost had you." She groaned.
He let out a deep chuckle and helped her up as they walked over to their bags and water bottles. Sitting on the bench, Jen took a big gulp of her water. Once she set it down, Yoongi put an arm over her shoulder as she let out a laugh.
"You almost beat me today. You're pretty damn good for your defense. I'll teach you some more offensive skills, the next time we play B-Ball." He said with a small smile.
"That'll be great." She beamed as he placed his snapback on her head.
When they both went back to the dorm, Jen went to her room to see a small bag of Smarties on her bed and a note.
"Ooh, who gave me these?" She eagerly approached her bed.
'I love you too, Nie Nie. Thank you for caring. And I know just where to put the plushie. In my studio. I'll think of you every time I see it. ;) '
She laughed at the winky face that he drew and went on to shower.
After showering, she helped herself to the Smarties and decided to Facetime Bam Bam. She had a feeling he would probably be busy with dance practice but surprisingly he answered immediately and greeted her with a big smile.
"Jennie! Hey!"
"Hey!" She waved. "I'm surprised you answered, aren't you in dance practice? Sorry if I interrupted."
"Don't worry about it, we're taking a break, right now. I can always make time for you." He smiled softly.
Ever since they met, they've been face timing each other and gotten closer. Jen noticed that he was shy and nervous when they first started talking but as they continued to chat with each other, Bam Bam felt at ease thanks to her down to earth personality. Seeing her smile gave him further confidence and whenever he made her laugh, he felt prouder.
"Who is that?" She heard Jackson in the background
"Shush, I'm trying to have a conversation here!" Bam Bam tried to get away from him. Jennie laughed at the disturbance. "So, how you been? Getting enough rest? Eating well? Are you fully supplied with smarties?"
She let out another laugh and nodded. "Yep, I'm stocked up. We'll see how long they last. I just got back from playing basketball with Yoongi, so that was fun. How's everything with you and the guys?"
"Nothing's changed, we're all still goofing around, working hard. I actually wanted to ask you something."
"What's up?"
"The guys and I are planning to go bowling in a few weeks. Would you like to join us? I would love for you to come see me-us. Us. The group." He cleared his throat.
"JOIN US!" They hear Jackson yell loudly in the background
"JOIN US! The more the merrier!" Youngjae shouted
"Haha, sure, I'll join you guys." She answered.
"What did she say!?" Jackson shouted.
"She said yes!" Bam Bam cheered.
"WOO HOO! Miss you, Jennie!" Jackson appeared on camera with a huge grin.
"Why are you all up in my conversation!?" Bam Bam tried to push him away from the screen.
"Y'all are a piece of work." Jen giggled at their bickering.
-----
On June 22nd, BTS had finally gained one million followers on their Twitter account and J-Hope had tweeted about it, making an edit of himself on their page.
To add to the celebration, Jennie tweets, 'A milli, A milli, A milli, A milli! Thank you!'
'Yaman TV'
'BTS has entered the container box'
"BTS, the ones our crew devoted much effort to!" Janghoon announced while the members applauded enthusiastically with cheers.
Jennie, wearing an oversized pink hoodie with jean shorts, sat in between Jimin and J-Hope. The hoodie went over her shorts, making it look like a dress instead.
Janghoon had reminded the members about what goes on in the show and that he was the judge for today, giving out eggs whenever he liked and taking away eggs that he didn't like. The hosts began to discuss how Bangtan has unique names, like V, Rap Monster, J-Hope and Suga.
"Jennie, what about you?" Haha pointed out
"My name isn't anything special. It's just my name but a nickname. I don't prefer people calling me by my full name, Jennifer. It sounds like a mouthful and too much for a stage name for me, so I decided to call myself Jennie and it worked out pretty well. And it's nice to see you again, Haha."
"Likewise!" Haha smiled. "We're still waiting on the next time you'll join Running Man. You are missed. The Monday couple want their revenge." He let out a laugh.
"Oh dear." She giggled
"Her and Jungkookie were so aggressive during the tag game!" Jimin added. "They make a great team though. Don't you agree?"
The studio agreed immediately, causing the 97 Liners to feel good about themselves.
"Her defense and his offense are a dangerous combination. I can see the both of them back on Running Man." Rapmon replied.
"I definitely want to come back on Running Man," Jen said. "I'm happy that viewers want me back on the show. And I wouldn't mind being on a couple's episode this time. Maybe Jungkook and I can team up and take on the Monday Couple. You down, Kook?"
"Absolutely." The Golden Maknae accepted the challenge, giving her an air five across the room as everyone smiled at their competitiveness.
"Those sound like fighting words. Monday Couple, beware." Janghoon said as everyone laughed.
Haha had asked the other members about their names. Jimin pointed out that he chose to use his real name and that Baby G was another choice he could choose from. Jungkook stated that he had other choices too, one of them being Seagull.
The members split up into two teams, switching spots. Jen teamed with J-Hope, Rapmon and Jungkook for Haha's team while the rest of the members were on Mino's team.
"You have both of the Maknaes on the team!? No, there must be a mistake!" Jimin exclaimed.
"We're gonna win!" Haha happily celebrated.
After getting situated, Janghoon sat in the middle, between the two teams with the box of eggs.
"Seemed like they were celebrating." He gestured to the orange team. He turned to the blue team who didn't look enthusiastic. "You four aren't happy?"
"Suga, aren't you being too obvious?" Haha called him out
"I actually wanted to be on Haha Hyung's team." The Dageu rapper explained.
"There's a chance to switch teams. Just raise your hand and I'll slap you." Mino spoke with a straight face as another chorus of laughter occurred. Jen clapped her hands, throwing her head back while laughing.
When asked why he wanted to be on Haha's team, Suga answered, "Haha hyung is funnier."
Jennie, remaining quiet, sat at her seat, occasionally smiling from amusement or chuckling as she watched the banter. While Janghoon was talking, V had tried to kill a mosquito by clapping his hands. All of the orange team stood up to protest.
"Uh, uh! Take an egg away!" Jen shouted, pointing to the box while V laughed sheepishly.
"Don't interrupt others!" Rapmon shouted
"The mosquito was flying towards the judge's neck to bite him!" Mino tried to defend V
"Oh bullsh-crap!" Jen immediately covered her mouth, before the bad word slipped out, prompting the guys to laugh and the blue team to start shouting.
"Ahhhhh! Let us receive an egg because she almost cursed on TV!" The blue team yelled
"BRUH!" Jen shouted, throwing her arms up in the air. "I said crap!"
"S, word! She said the S, word! Give us an egg!" Jimin demanded.
"I'm giving you both a yellow card. No eggs for now." Janghoon let them off the hook.
"Although I respect Haha's team, I really don't like this attitude."
"What is my attitude like?" Haha exclaimed, letting out a curse, as the members cackled in response.
The blue team got an egg as V jumped and placed it in Team Blue's box. Haha had rolled his eyes and Janghoon gave Team Blue another one.
"You know what..." Jennie grumbled, feeling frustrated with Jungkook. Haha had left the studio and Janghoon gave Team Blue yet another egg. "COME ON! Why!? She exclaimed.
The first segment is the favorability test while the two teams do the body wave. The VCR for the first segment was about which of the members' arms were the most appealing to citizens.
Gathering the results:
V- 8 votes
Jin- 7 votes
Suga- 7 votes
Jimin- 10 votes
J-Hope- 6 votes
Jennie- 5 votes
Rap Monster- 9 votes
"If the orange team can get more than 18 votes, then they will win," Janghoon said as he revealed Jungkook's result, which had a bunch of stickers. Team Orange had a total of 37 stickers and was declared the winner.
"YEAHHHHH!" Team Orange celebrated, getting out of their seats. Jungkook received three eggs and placed them in Team Orange's box.
"Mosquito! Mosquito!" V stomped on the floor, causing everyone to laugh again. Suddenly, Janghoon stuck his hand back in the egg box. "No! No!" V dropped down to his feet in protest while Team Orange got another egg.
Janghoon requested an arm wrestling match between Jimin and Jungkook for one egg, and while everyone was focused on Janghoon giving another egg to Team Orange, V stole an egg from Team Orange's box. He sat back down, smiling hard.
"Let's go best friend!" Jennie shouted, clapping her hands as Jungkook faced off with Jimin, preparing for arm wrestling. "You got this!"
Jungkook smiled back at Jennie. "I'll do my best."
"Come on, you brat!" Jimin said.
The two of them sit across from each other, while their teams hype them up. Jimin and Jungkook held hands and once Janghoon let their hands go, Jungkook quickly put Jimin's arm down.
"Ayeee! Atta boy!" Jen celebrated with her team.
Team Orange got two eggs in return. Next, Jungkook went up against team blue leader, Mino, and the Golden Maknae won yet again, in two seconds. Jennie stared at Jungkook in disbelief as Team Orange got 4 more eggs.
The next segment was the Bokbulbok test, betting for three eggs. An Aegyo battle commenced as the winner would be able to get the first choice on one of the cards Janghoon held.
"Oh Lord..." Jennie pressed her lips together.
She was not a cute acting type of person and she got embarrassed easily when doing cute dances and actions.
"Ah, is Miss Bangtan worried?" Jimin teased.
"Shut your face." She tried to ignore him as he laughed.
Team Blue wanted to go last and as a result, had an egg taken from them. Sitting in between Haha and J-Hope, Jen watched Haha take the camera, to perform his Aegyo. He made a weird face, causing everyone to laugh. He ended up getting scolded by the judge, which caused Janghoon to allow Team Blue to take an egg from Team Orange. Haha stood up, letting out another loud curse as Jennie almost fell out of her seat from laughing so hard.
Jennie went first. She exhaled and looked at the camera. She was already cringing, and she might as well act more cringe as she thought of something random and cringeworthy to say.
Her expression changed into an innocent one as she smiled sweetly, batting her eyes rapidly. "Can you buy me some smarties? Pretty, pretty please with a cherry on top?" She spoke in a higher pitched voice.
Everyone started laughing at her as she quickly passed the camera to J-Hope, covering her face in embarrassment.
"That was so cute." Haha said.
"Very out of character, but adorable." Jin teased as Jen felt her body warm up from mortification.
"I cannot!" She groaned over their laughter.
"Jennie, what is your next choice? You're not done." J-hope gave her back the camera.
"I gotta do this again?" She exclaimed as everyone cracked up again. She sighed and looked back at the camera. Clearing her throat, she continued to speak in a high pitched voice, smiling cutely.
"Oppa~!" She started, feeling her face heat up even more. She never used that word, and didn't even call any of the members that, but will use it for this occasion. But as soon as she said it, the guys cracked up again, causing her to lose focus and laugh too. "Stop! I'm trying to do this!"
"Oppa~!" Jimin, Suga, V and Jin mocked her Aegyo.
After everyone calmed down, Jennie continued her Aegyo, "Oppa~! Have you eaten today? Don't miss your meals!" She tilted her head to the side, winking at the camera. Then she decided to blow a kiss. "I love you, oppa~!"
"Ahhhhh~!" The members yelled.
"Never again. Never. Again." She asserted and passed the camera to J-Hope.
J-Hope started making adorable facial expressions, murmuring, "Hobie...I'm hungry~! Buy me some meat~!" He cutely stomped his feet as everyone laughed louder when Haha let out another curse. This was just too much fun, and Jennie's stomach started to hurt from laughing so much. J-Hope continued his Aegyo, yelling, "I pooped! I took a dump!"
Rap Monster was next, "Ah hing~! I had a dream~, I dreamed of ghosts!" He said in a weird voice, over everyone's laughter. "I...pooped...I took a dump~ wahhhh~" He started fake crying.
When it was Jungkook's turn, he hesitated.
"This isn't hard. Just read it." Janghoon pointed out before everyone laughed again while Haha cursed. Jennie started stomping her feet as she laughed. Because he cursed yet again, V took another egg.
"I had a dream. I dreamed of ghosts." Jungkook started off, not as cute as everyone thought. "Ha...I pooped!"
Next was Jin, who blinked at the camera, speaking in a cute voice, "I had a dream. I dreamed about ghosts~." He let out a yell. "I popped~, I took a dump."
"What is this?" Jennie shook her head, watching this aegyo fiasco.
This was so erratic and weird to her. Meanwhile, Rap Monster had fallen off his seat from laughing. When it was V's turn, he effortlessly said the statement in aegyo, as everyone praised him for being so good.
"Yo...I cannot..." She cringed.
When it was Suga's turn, he explained he was not great at these things. And once he said the statement, Rap Monster let out a yell. "I pooped, I took a dump," Suga whined while Jennie stared at him like he was crazy.
Lastly, was Jimin as he looked up at the camera. "I...I...I had a dream.." He started, trying not to laugh at everyone's laughter. Jimin had started over but ended up laughing while Jungkook and Rapmon mocked his aegyo.
After the segment, the Orange team chose the front card while the blue team chose the back card. As they catch the VCR they see which was the better choice for toilet paper. If it should be front or back. In the end, the correct way was the front as Team Orange was in another celebratory mood.
But then the VCR shows BTS' bathroom and Jennie's bathroom to see how their toilet paper was hung. J-Hope brought up that BTS has three bathrooms.
When they checked out the VCR, they looked at how their toilet paper was hanging and it's to the front.
"Ahhhhhhhh!" Team Orange jumped up and down.
"YASSSSS! WOO!" Jennie clapped.
Team Orange gathered in a group hug, jumping up and down happily for another victory. Team Orange wins 3 more eggs.
The next segment is 5 seconds, 5 keywords. Jin went first, revealing 5'10, nipples and pink folder. The oldest member explained that it's hard to wake up Jungkook, so he pinches his nipples to wake him up.
"Touch his nipples when you want Jungkook to wake up," Jin advised
"Pfff!" Jen let out a chuckle. They had Jungkook lay on the floor for Jin to demonstrate. "I cannot." She covered her mouth.
When Jin demonstrated, Jungkook instantly started laughing, trying to stop him.
Next up was J-Hope who mentioned 27CM and Freesia. "The 27cm isn't what you're thinking..." J-Hope let out a nervous chuckle
"What were we thinking?" Haha asked, as everyone laughed.
"Since debut, I always hear people saying my face is very long. We measured it on a program. It was 27cm." J-Hope explained.
Haha brought a ruler to measure his face and ended up getting 20cm.
Following that was Suga who said Seo Janghoon, surgery, and lesson. He explained that his mom's friend liked the team Seo Janghoon hyung-nim was on and brought him to the games since he plays basketball. As Jennie watched the banter, she was in shock that Janghoon allowed V to take another egg, but he decided to take two instead. Jungkook, with his hawk eyes, caught him and called him out but V quickly denied the accusations.
Eventually, Suga explained why he chose the word surgery. BTS had a schedule in Japan and he had stomach pains but it was actually his appendix bursting and he flew back to Korea to get the surgery.
"Jennie noticed right away there was something wrong." Suga pointed out. "She always has been observant. She kept asking me if I was okay while I was in distress. She wanted to fly with me back to Korea, too. She didn't want me to go alone but she had to stay, for the schedule. Jennie was so worried about me. I appreciated her concern."
"You're very welcome. I'm glad you're okay." She replied
Janghoon was impressed by Suga's patience and allowed V to take another egg. Next up was Jimin who said the words, pervert, which sparked everyone's interest.
"This is about the members." He revealed
"Who's the pervert?" Janghoon questioned
"Our members are sort of perverts. There are three types of perverts."
"When was it three types!? It was one!" Rap Monster exclaimed, getting defensive
"You're surely sensitive, tonight." Jen pointed out.
Jimin had explained J-Hope's weird sleeping habit when he randomly stroked himself. "Then...Secondly, it's the golden maknae." Jimin peered at Jungkook. "He's still a minor but he's really sensitive to scent. So, he collects a lot of cosmetics."
"I'm very sensitive to scents. I tend to collect a lot of things like perfumes, candles, and cosmetics." Jungkook explained as he also added that he enjoys women's cosmetics.
"So, do you take Miss Bangtan's cosmetics?" Haha asked.
"Of course, he does," Jen replied with a hint of annoyance. "He tends to take a lot of my stuff without asking me. I dunno why or how you keep barging into my room when I'm not around. I still haven't gotten my new grapefruit perfume back. Where's that?" She turned to the Golden Maknae.
"I used it all." He grinned sheepishly as she threw her arms up in the air while everyone laughed.
"The stuff she uses smells really, really good. She has great taste in scents. It's hard not to resist. I can't help myself." He murmured, feeling his face warm up.
"Ah, I'm sure that's not all you can't help yourself to, Golden Pervert, Jungkookie." Jimin teased him, wiggling his eyebrows as he glanced at Jennie and then Jungkook.
Jungkook shot him a warning glance while Jimin smiled innocently, giggling in delight, watching him get annoyed by his words. He was going to kill his hyung for this.
"What scents do you usually get Jennie?" Janghoon asked with interest.
"Depends on what I like at the moment. Vanilla, fruity flavored. Just something pleasing to the nose." She answered. "But I mean, that's not weird what he does. It's good to have a good smell around you."
"The last type of perverts are the older hyungs," Jimin revealed.
He went on the explain that he knows all the names of the girl groups.
"We have a studio. Because we're rappers. We have a studio but there are so many viruses." J-Hope explained as everyone caught on that Rap Monster watched naughty videos in his spare time.
Janghoon mentioned that Rap Monster is at the peak of his age to be seeing a lot of those types of videos. He even offered Rap Monster an egg because of that, and that there's nothing to be embarrassed about.
"If I download it, the rest of the guys watch it." Rap Monster put all the male members on blast.
Jangnoon was asked how many videos he watches per week but then someone brought up that he's at the age to film them, causing everybody to laugh.
"And Jennie, I'm sorry for bringing this up again, but she caught me one time." Rap Monster revealed
Jennie let out a sigh, rubbing her temples. "I saw everything when I caught him. All I wanted was to ask if he wanted me to bring something back when I went out to get lunch. And I got waaaay more than I bargained for..."
------
"Hey, do you want anything to eat, I'm head-OH MY GOD!" Jennie screamed, widening her eyes and covering them
Namjoon immediately jumped up from his seat.
"Shit! I didn't know you were here!" He started tripping around, trying to pull up his pants hastily, and tried to turn off the naughty video that was being shown. He ended up making some of his equipment fall on the floor.
"I was here the whole time!" She shouted
"WHERE!?" He yelled
"I was with Yoongi!" She began making crying sounds, running her hands over her head as she tried to unsee what she saw, turning her back to him. "I just saw his dick, Lord...please let me unsee this! Why you gotta do this to me, man!?" She whined, quickly running out of the studio.
Things were awkward between them for the rest of the day, until Namjoon had spoken to her the next day to clear things up in Jen's room. He had sat on her bed with her, discussing the situation.
"So you mean to tell me you watch that stuff in the studio?"
"I mean, the rest of the members watch it too." He shrugged
"Gross...I don't need to know all that information. For crying out loud, just...just don't-ugh give me a warning or something next time. Like you'll be in the studio for a while or something like that. So, I won't interrupt you or see something I wasn't supposed to. Sorry for barging in on you. You guys gotta do what you gotta do, so I mean..." She trailed off, shrugging her shoulders.
-----
"No sister wants to catch their brother in that situation. It was not a pleasant sight to see..." She tried to shake away the unpleasant memories. "But I mean, it's normal. No big deal. And I did feel bad barging in, interrupting him. 'Cause I know if I was in that position, I wouldn't want to be interrupted. Girls watch it too. And speaking of those viruses, I told him to get some computer virus software for the computers but he didn't want to listen. Now, look what happened."
"I'll start listening to your good judgment." Rapmon chuckled.
Rap Monster was next and his words were Straggler, early death and world peace. He goes on about his nickname, God of Destruction because he keeps breaking things, so he thinks he might die early. With the word straggler, he talks about how the members were bad to him. He went to go to the bathroom and the car left without him and he stood there for 30 minutes. His cell phone was in the car.
Next up was Jennie as she says volleyball, Tumblr and DJ.
"What's this about Tumblr?" Haha asked.
"Well, I have a Tumblr. A secret Tumblr that I use almost every day." She announced, already mentally preparing for how ARMY was going to freak out on the website.
She's seen everything, but what caught her eye was how some fans were always disappointed that she hadn't shown much of her body or acted sexy like some of K-Pop idols. She was still a minor and would rather wait until she was of age.
"What's your Tumblr name?"
"I've had my Tumblr before I came to Korea. I made a new one and I don't plan on revealing it at all. My Tumblr name is nothing about me, and I enjoy remaining unnoticed. Some things I enjoy reblogging are gaming, fashion, memes, American sports, positive posts about being black and UFC."
"UFC!?"
"Yep." She smiled.
"The fighting? Brawling, kicking and all that?"
"Yep, yep."
"The blood and punching?"
"Yep, yep, yep."
"Why that?"
"What can I say? I like to watch people beat each other up professionally." She shrugged and everyone laughed. "I'm a big fan. My dad enjoys it. I'd like to attend a show one day."
"So, on Tumblr, you see a lot about BTS?"
"BTS is very loved on Tumblr, I'll tell you that. I blacklist a bunch of things so I'm totally safe for work." She stared directly at the camera.
She tended to stay away from any fanfics or intense stuff but appreciated the artwork, gifs and appreciation posts about her and the other members.
"But yeah, those on Tumblr, you know who you are, some of y'all need to tone it down on some comments, I'm still a minor FYI." She shot a thumbs up. "But yeah, seriously, I'm deadass. Respect that. You need to tone it down a notch. It's creepy. But I will add that one thing I love is the appreciation I get from the fans and that I inspire them."
She could see the fan comments now on Tumblr about what she had just said,
'Guys! SHE KNOWS! SHE FRIGGIN KNOWS!'
'ABORT MISSION!
'Time to delete my blog!'
'Oh shiiiiit'
'Spread the word! Time to delete our blogs!'
'SHE'S SMART AF!'
'RED ALERT'
'I'm dying!'
'RIP every smut writer!'
'Time to shut down my blog!'
'We are NOT safe'
'EXPOSED'
'Uhhhhhhhh I can explain'
When it was Jungkook's turn, he mentioned hair, butt and scissors. He revealed that when he gets nervous before going on stage, so he tends to touch the member's butts a lot.
Everyone laughed when Haha and Jungkook demonstrated how they touch butts. When Jungkook gave his butt a gentle squeeze, Haha mentioned that he was still a beginner.
"When we film an opening, or when we film the opening for Running Man, I grab both cheeks and-" Haha kneeled down and tightly grabbed Jungkook's butt.
"What is this...?" Jennie chuckled, shaking her head.
When it was V's turn, he mentioned elephant and eyelashes. He shows off his trademark elephant on his arm, causing Jennie to giggle.
"Whoa! It's an elephant!" Haha looked on in disbelief and ended up waving at it while everyone laughed out loud. V also mentioned that he has long eyelashes, longer than anyone else.
The next segment was 'We want to know Bangtan'
'Who is the most influential in BTS?'
"It's Suga. That drunk way of talking, that charisma that overwhelms everyone." Rap Monster answered. "It doesn't go through no matter what people say. Last place is Jimin in the back who called me a pervert."
"Jimin, do you acknowledge this?" Mino asked
"Yes, I do." Jimin giggled
'The member who lost their original intentions? The member who is most different since debut?'
"The member who lost his original intentions is V," Jin answered. "This friend, distinctly, before debuting, he used to follow me well, saying "hyung, hyung." But now when I say, "V, I don't think you should do that.", he says "What are you to say that hyung?"
"I really said that?" V asked
"No, I'm just exaggerating." Jin teased.
Janghoon made Jin and V stand in front to play the of course game, bringing Rookie King flashbacks. They let J-Hope take Jin's place for now, while V began to speak to him informally.
"Yah, Hoseok! You don't take me seriously in dance. You keep criticizing me. You know you make several mistakes, right?" V spoke.
"Of course," J-Hope responded. "I'll talk a little bit about our dorm. You don't air out the bathroom, huh?"
"We agreed not to." V giggled and he lost the game. J-Hope received two eggs for Team Orange.
'Is there a member who has the celebrity disease.'
"Can I answer? It's Jungkook." V pointed them out.
"What's the reason?" Jungkook asked.
"These days when any of the hyungs say something, he says, 'Why? I do it, so why?." He answered, causing Janghoon to make him and Jungkook place the of course game
"Hey, punk!" Jungkook spoke as everyone laughed. "These days, you don't say your greetings often, right?"
"Of course," V answered. "These days, when hoobae singers come to greet us, you ignore them all, right?"
"Of course."
Haha had whispered something in the Golden Maknae's ear and Jungkook asked, "You don't air out the bathroom, right?"
Everyone erupted into laughter again.
"He can't catch a break! Hahah!" Jennie chuckled, while Jungkook got an egg.
'The truth about Jimin oppa's armpits. Do you remove it?'
"Does Jimin not have any armpit hair?" Janghoon asked
"No, I do." He replied.
"But he didn't when you promoted. Did you remove it?" Haha asked
"I didn't."
"Have you ever removed it?"
"No."
Mino took a quick look and responded, "There's a heap," making everyone laugh
"At the beginning of our debut, Jimin didn't have any. It didn't grow." Jin answered.
'Did you not have any complaints about the length of the shorts while promoting Hwayangyeonhwa?'
"When I tell you I hated those shorts..." Jennie shook her head. "I almost ripped them because of my thighs."
"Hahaha, I remember that day." Rap Monster let out a laugh
"I think the shorts keep getting shorter," Suga added. "I think I can understand the problems women have. Jennie especially. She kept complaining about it for a while backstage. They keep shrinking."
"But the fans like it?" Haha asked
"The fans like it," Suga confirmed.
'Please mimic Bang Shi Hyuk who created BTS.'
"There's a motion that he always does. When he listens to a song. If the song is perfect, like he feels it's our song then he keeps doing this." V started dancing weirdly making everyone laugh
"He wears handcuffs and keeps dancing like this." Rap Monster demonstrated.
Jin spoke up, "I have a complaint. Last time, when I was in the recording studio, Bang PD came and asked me What do you think about the dance for this song? And I said that this choreo is more easier compared to before. Then he said, tell me your opinion truthfully. And I said, I wish the choreo would get a little easier. Then he told me, Ok, I'll take into account your opinion. And what came out is the Dope choreo. It's the most difficult! This is the fastest dance I've ever seen in my life!" He exclaimed
"Who gets hit on the most by girl group idols? The member who has the most numbers, things like that." Haha asked.
"But when we go to broadcasts, people really feel uncomfortable around us," Suga answered
"Why?"
"I don't know. We are always locked inside our waiting room."
"Then are you saying that nobody here has the numbers of female idols?"
"Jennie does. And male idols. She tends to speak to most idols, getting to know them." Rap Monster pointed out. "I won't be surprised if a few years go by she'll know almost everyone in the industry."
"Never hurts to approach them and say hi." She replied. "I did that back at K-Con and I still speak with G-Dragon sunbaenim. I was so nervous to approach him but I was like, just go for it. He's extremely nice and helpful when I ask for any advice. I thank him for being so kind to me when I met him."
"And I'm still very jealous," Jungkook grumbled.
"We were so shocked to see a photo with them together. We kept asking her so many questions." Jin exclaimed as everyone laughed.
"Like she left the dressing room and we couldn't find her. And then we all see a notification on our Twitter with them together. I was shocked." Rap Monster added.
"Miss Bangtan, what about you? Getting hit on by any male group idols?" Haha asked
"Not really." She shrugged
"Lies! All lies! That is a lie!" Jimin objected.
"What? How?" She laughed.
"I'm pretty sure there are certain guys that admire you but haven't spoken up about it yet," He teased, earning another warning glance from Jungkook.
The Golden Maknae briefly narrowed his eyes at his hyung until Jimin met his eyes and smiled innocently in response.
"I'll answer this," Jin said. "As you may know, we are very protective of our Bangtan girl, so we tend to be, in her words, a bit much when it comes to guys, but it is all within reason. There have been shady men going around her a few times."
"What you are doing is not a problem, make sure she is protected at all costs." Haha agreed.
"She's our baby girl, so we want to make sure that no one tries to take advantage of her, here. Moving from another country is hard and we made a promise to guide her and protect her. Make her feel welcomed and safe. She is truly special to us and we love her dearly." Jin genuinely went on.
"Aw...Jin..." Jennie said, touched, as she placed a hand over her heart
"Is there a girl group you want to become closer with?" Haha asked.
Answers included Red Velvet and Girl's Generation
"IU!" Jungkook shouted loud and proud, raising his hand.
"AILEE!" Jen shouted, raising her hand. "Love her! She is astonishing. I would love to sing with her. She is a queen."
As time moved quickly, they transitioned to the last segment. J-Hope and Jimin collaborated on dancing for the show. Everyone started cracking up when they watched Jimin and J-Hope perform a comic dance. Next up was Jungkook who did imitations of idols. He started imitating AOA's Jimin from Unpretty Rap Star and then Jessi, causing everyone to laugh.
The laughter continued as they watched J-Hope dance to Red Velvet's Ice Cream cake, EXID's Ah Yeah and Sistar's touch my body. Afterward, Jin impressed Mino, Haha and Janghoon with his facial expressions and was requested to imitate Dragoon from Starcraft, which was his spider walk.
"That's it?" Janghoon asked, which caused Jin to look so done, causing everyone to laugh.
Haha requested Jin to come in the door with water in his mouth.
"CUE!" He shouted, watching the oldest member walk back inside. "Jin, they said you're going to be removed from BTS!"
Jin's eyes popped out as the water from his mouth fell, causing everyone to laugh.
"That was so good, hahaha!" Jennie laughed.
Rap Monster was the next person and he decided to do an impression of Marge Simpson. When he began to imitate Spongebob's laugh while Jungkook pretended to be Squidward, Jennie was the one who laughed the most, almost falling out of her seat again.
"That's my childhood, right there. They did that perfectly." Jen complimented.
At the end of the show, they went over the eggs in each of the teams' boxes to see who had won. Team Orange seemed to be in the lead but in the end, once Janghoon revealed the last egg for Team Orange, which was 0.5 points, Team Orange yelled in protest while Jin spat out water once again in surprise.
Team Blue- 70
Team Orange- 60.5
Team Orange hugged each other, for a good time, while congratulating Team Blue. V was chosen as MVP by Mino and received a guitar. V had dramatically kneeled, receiving it proudly.
"I'm jealous!" Jungkook whined.
"Take this and increase your musicality." Mino handed him the guitar
"Thank you!" V shouted and bowed, while Team Blue got a massage coupon.
"Yay! Now Jennie can teach me, the guitar." V beamed
"Just let me know when." She spoke up as she looked at the big coupon Jin received for the massage. "Quality over quantity. Congrats to Team Blue. I'm mad but congrats."
------
Backstage during one of the music shows, BTS had finished performing. Jen decided to walk around backstage with her phone but was stopped when a familiar voice called her name. Turning around to see who the voice belonged to, it was Shin, the sound engineer guy that she met during the MAMA Awards. Ever since Namjoon and Jin tried to warn her about him because they believed he was sketchy, she decided to keep her distance.
It's been a long time since she had seen him but something in her didn't believe he was a bad guy or sketchy as her members claimed him to be.
"Hey! Long time no see." She greeted him as he approached her. "You fell off the face of the earth for a while."
"Me? I think it was you. Haven't seen you in a while, and didn't even get the chance to get your number the last time we spoke." He responded with a smile
"Ah, well, the busy idol life." She shrugged and took a step back when she regarded him getting up in her personal space.
He seemed moderately irritated as he chose to let out a sigh. "All right, I need to be frank with you. I'm tired of this dragging along." He changed his tone, causing her to raise a brow.
"Honest with what exactly?" Her ears perked up with interest.
"I thought you of all people would catch on but I guess not."
"What was I supposed to catch on to?"
"I kind of just want to hook up with you. Know how it feels to be with a black girl. I heard they're really exotic. Most foreigners are. I mean, you're not the type of girl I would take home to my parents but I wouldn't mind having fun with you."
"Oh. I see we're on two completely different pages here." She shook her head, turned off immediately by his words.
Irritation was distinct in her voice and it wouldn't be long before she would blow up at him for having the audacity to say that to her face. It also took a blow to her heart that he would assume she wouldn't be taken seriously and believe she was someone who gets around.
"I mean, you're hot and well, I was given the impression that girls like you are easy. I want to know if it's true that once you go black, you can't go back. I mean, you're pretty for a black girl-"
"You ever think before you speak?" She snapped. "Why do I have to be pretty for a black girl? We're all beautiful and I sure as hell don't hook up around here. Did you think I got here because of that? I know I was a trainee for a short amount of time but I would never in my life go the easy route to get things I want. I work hard and shed blood, sweat, and tears. Not sleep around."
"You look like the hooking up type, I just thought-"
"Well, you thought wrong and I am seconds away from slapping the living shit out of you for letting that come out your mouth." She retorted with a scowl. Shaking her head, she murmured, "Namjoon and Jin were right."
"Look, no need to get upset."
"Upset? So, what you just told me, I shouldn't be upset?"
"Hey, don't get so offended. I just think that dating someone...like you would be hard-"
"How so?" She cut him off. "What stereotype do you have on your mind? We're angry? Like to argue? Aggressive? Too independent? Is it because of our hair? We can wear whatever we want on our hair. Braids, weaves, all natural, anything. What is it because of my skin? Would you be ashamed of dating a person of color? Because of any judgment, you'll get? But you just want to have fun, right? Not actually take the time to see what great of a girl you have in front of you, am I right?"
She noticed him looking startled by her attitude, but she didn't care. She was irate and wasn't having any of his crap. She did not want this side of her to come out. But people kept trying her and she had no choice but to retaliate and defend herself.
"Don't you think you're being a bit of a prude?" He exclaimed.
Jennie let out a loud scoff and started laughing. "Woooooowww! Me? A prude? I'm a prude because I don't want to sleep with you? Oh, okay. I see how society works. So, let me get this straight. You decided to be all nice and buddy, buddy, only to try to sleep with me? Then what? Leave? Go on to try to go after another female idol?"
"L-"
"You've talked enough so shut your mouth and listen." She cut him off, earning an annoyed look from him. "How many girls have you been trying to talk to? And all of them rejected you, right? Right. And you just assumed since I'm a Westerner, I would just open my legs for you, right? That's just what we all do, correct? Just because of what you see on the media, or us shaking our asses and grinding up on guys, you just assume that we will do anything, huh? No questions asked, we'll sleep with just anybody, right? Well, let me remind you that we deserve respect and that you're wrong. Enough with the stereotypes. Enough with the fetishes of us. It's getting old and it's disgusting. You are problematic and you are a waste of time. So, why don't you stop bothering us females with your antics, grow a set because you clearly don't have any balls and stop treating us women like some piece of meat."
"Are you friggin' kidding me, right now-"
"I'm deadass. I am deadass. I am 100%, Ailee loving, Baekhyun adoring, Bangtan Girl deadass." She cut him off, talking over his words. Narrowing her eyes, she got closer to his face. "Don't try me because I am not the one. Now stay the hell away from me and I bet not catch you trying to go after any other female idol. And next time you try me, I won't hesitate to smack the shit out of you. Do I make myself clear?"
He was so flustered, that he couldn't even respond since he was humiliated by her sudden words.
"I said...do you understand me?" She repeated in a sterner tone.
"Yeah..." He muttered as she took a step back.
"Now apologize and educate yourself."
"I apologize..."
"For what?"
"For being an asshole..."
"And?"
"Everything I said..."
"And what did you say that made me upset?"
"Calling you a prude..."
"And?"
"Fetishing black women..."
"And? We can go all day. That's not all you've done."
"I apologize for saying that girls like you are easy and disrespecting you..."
"And?"
"Making assumptions that you are the hooking up type..."
"And?"
"Judging you based on stereotypes about black women and what I've seen in the media..."
"And what will do from now on?"
"Educate myself..."
"And?"
"Stop treating women like a piece of meat..."
"Good, now get the hell out of my face." She dismissed him. Shin scurried away in disgrace while she rolled her eyes, placing her hands on her hips. "Trifling ass..."
Little did Jennie know, Jungkook had heard their entire conversation. Jungkook knew right from the start that Shin was up to no good when he approached Jennie back at the MAMA Awards.
Despite his jealousy and occasional glares when he saw them together, Jungkook had suspicions that there was something behind Shin's nice guy persona. It takes a lot to get the Golden Maknae agitated. But once he heard all those repulsive remarks that Shin told the woman most precious to him, his temper got the best of him. And once you get Jeon Jungkook angry, by all means...
Run.
Furious, Jungkook stalked Shin after he quickly walked away from Jennie. She embarrassed the hell out of him and he deserved every second of it. Jungkook had wanted to intervene but she handled the situation well and shut Shin down to expose him for the fool that he is.
"Hey, you." Jungkook's voice called out bitterly.
Shin immediately spun around and bowed. "J-Jungkook. What is it?" His voice was still trembling from getting embarrassed by Jennie.
"Let's talk somewhere private. Right now," he demanded with his voice filled with aggravation.
Shin noticed his harsh tone. It looked like Jungkook wasn't going to take no for an answer and he reluctantly followed the Golden Maknae.
Once they were in a private area, Shin asked, "What can I help you with?"
Jungkook crossed his arms, presenting an even further intimidating appearance as his muscles were visible under his shirt. He demanded aggressively, "You can help by staying away from Miss Bangtan."
Shin let out a sigh. He guessed that he saw everything. "Look, I said I was sorry-"
"Not good enough. I'm here to give you a warning myself after what I saw back there." He scowled at him, making Shin's stomach drop as he thought the 97 Liner looked scary when mad.
The Golden Maknae walked up to him, staring him down with a lethal stare while Shin averted his eyes.
Jungkook poked the inside of his cheek with his tongue, shaking his head. "Don't you ever disrespect her again. Jennie is not and never will be some girl you can hook up with. She is not an easy girl to sleep with. She is someone precious to BTS. To ARMY. To her family. To her friends. To me." The Golden Maknae responded sharply.
"Do you have any idea how great of a person she is? How caring she is, taking care of Hyungs and me? She works so hard in BTS and for you to disrespect her the way you did was uncalled for and I am not having it. How dare you claim she's an easy target to sleep with? How dare you claim she's a prude because she doesn't want to sleep with you? She isn't like that and will never be like that. She's beautiful, she's understanding, and she always encourages hyungs and me. She's more than what you think of her. Way more. She is someone incredibly special to me. Always has been. Always will be. And I won't let you disrespect her like that ever again. Do you understand me?" He growled as Shin took a step back, shaking with fear.
"Y-yeah man. Yeah."
"Now stay away from her. And like my baby girl said...Educate yourself, yeah? Do I make myself clear?"
"Y-y-eah. I un-derstand."
"Good. Now get out here." He tilted his head to the side as Shin speed walked away.
With Jennie, still irritated about her unfortunate conversation with Shin, she went to BTS' dressing room, letting out a loud sigh of annoyance
"What happened?" Namjoon asked immediately, standing up from his seat as he placed his phone down. Jin was also in the room, and Jen had told them everything that had happened
"He dares to try to mess with my sweetheart? I am truly disappointed in that young man." Jin shook his head. "That is no way to speak to a lady."
"First of all, damn, I wish I was there to see you shut him down like that." Namjoon pointed out. "Second of all, I'm about to kill him."
"You and me both, Namjoon."
"His face was so red when I shut him down," Jen added. "Even some staff members were watching and laughing at him. But damn, I didn't think a guy like him would pull that card on me. He truly is a fuckboy. I'm sorry I didn't listen. I thought he was a nice guy with good intentions. I guess you can tell me that you told me so."
"Nah, it's all right." Namjoon smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.
"Like he just ruined my whole mood. I can't believe he would say something like that to me." She shook her head, crossing her arms.
"Excuse me for a sec, he and I are gonna have a little talk." Namjoon made his way to the door.
"Oh yes, we are. A long talk. Let's find him." Jin added, his voice appeared lethal as he followed the leader.
"Um, what are you two gonna do?" She watched them.
"Set him straight. I won't have no man disrespect you. Always trust our judgment. I'm always looking out for you. We all are." Namjoon responded.
-----
The next day, in the afternoon, Jen had her small speaker connected to her phone and put her music on shuffle while she washed the dishes. Suit & Tie was playing softly in the background as she danced to the beat. Hobi had walked into the kitchen and started moonwalking with his socks on, making her laugh softly. After he had gestured for her to dance with him, she briefly stopped washing the dishes to slide around the kitchen with him, with their socks on. Afterwards, he had gone to get something the drink from the fridge and went back to his room as she continued to clean.
"Sweetie, I told you I could've washed the dishes," Jin said, walking out of his room.
"Eh, it's all right, I was tired of looking at them anyway." She shrugged.
"I'm going to the store. You want anything?"
"Nah but we're going to need more dishwashing liquid."
"I'll put that on the list." Jin made a mental note and left the dorm.
Almost done washing the dishes, Rocketeer by Far East Movement played softly in the background as Jennie continued to dance while scrubbing a dirty plate.
"Here we go, come with me." She sang along. "There's a world out there that we should see. Take my hand, close your eyes. With you right here, I'm a rocketeer. Let's fly~! Up, up here we go, go. Up, up here we go, go. Let's fly~!"
"Baby girl?"
She heard a familiar voice and turned around, answering immediately with a smile. "Yes?"
There she saw Jungkook with their puppy, Tony by his feet. "Wanna walk Tony with me?"
"Yeah, sure! Let me finish this and I'll get ready."
"Take your time. I'm about to hop in the shower, first."
"Ditto." She turned around and finished the dishes.
After she was done, she changed into a simple white shirt, black jeans, and of course her black Nikes. Jungkook had already finished showering and was waiting for her in the living room while petting their small puppy. When she walked out of her room, Jungkook gazed at her outfit and then at his, noticing that they unintentionally matched.
Jen let out a soft laugh. "Ha! That's cute, we're matching. Copycat."
"Me?! I always wear white shirts. You're the copycat!" He teased and stood up, holding Tony by the leash as they stepped outside.
As they walked Tony, while casually talking to each other, Tony had stopped by a tree to do his business.
"You're cleaning it!" Jennie called out.
"What!? Why me!?" Jungkook exclaimed
"It's your turn! I did it last time."
The Golden Maknae grumbled as he took out a small trash bag, picking up the mess. Once he threw out the mess, Jen walked past him and he caught a whiff of her smelling like vanilla.
"You smell good. Did you go to a bakery or eat something?"
"Oh, Angelina sent me some perfume. And it's a vanilla scented one. I love the smell but I also dislike it because I smell like a birthday cake. I mean, you wouldn't want to eat me, right?" She joked. "But the smell is so good, it makes me crave for vanilla flavored foods. I feel that way about cocoa butter, too. I'm kind of struggling. I should wear it when I'm around vanilla flavored pastries."
"It suits you nicely. You should keep wearing it."
"You think so?"
"I like it when girls wear vanilla sentenced things."
"Oh really?" She beamed. "All right then, I'll keep wearing it just for you. Just don't swipe it like you did with my grapefruit perfume."
"L-look."
"Ah-ah! I don't wanna hear it!"
When they made it to a dog park, they sat on the bench, while Jungkook took off the leash from Tony's collar.
"Gosh, you are such a meme." She snickered when she observed Jungkook taking silly selfies with the dog.
He picked Tony up, looking at him face to face. "She's mean, isn't she Tony?" He cooed as the dog barked cutely in response. "You like me better than mean Jennie, right boy? Ain't that right?"
Jen stared at the two of them, unamused before taking a group photo with them. Both idols were bare faced for today. Jen had some faint dark spots over her face and her skin was usually on the oily side.
'Bare faced! Gotta let the skin breathe! Hope you're enjoying your day! #JEN' She tweets.
The two friends remain seated while they watch Tony run around. "He is such a happy dog. How'd you even pick him out at the pet shop?" she asked.
"I am the Golden Maknae after all. I always have good taste." Jungkook announced proudly
"Who lied?" She raised a brow.
Jungkook placed a hand over his heart, pretending to be hurt. "Wow, that hurts, Jennie."
"You walked right into that one, ha!"
"Hahahaha-no." He deadpanned before they shared another laugh.
"I've been meaning to ask you this. Where'd you get that cheek scar?" She pointed out.
"Oh, this?" He pointed to his cheek. "Ah...I was fighting with my brother because we both wanted to play on the computer."
"Haha, once a gamer, always a gamer. I think it's cute. I have a scar from fighting with my sisters over the TV. I wanted to play video games but they wanted to watch one of their favorite TV shows that came on that night. It wasn't pretty. I was a rough child."
"Really? Where is it?"
She lifted her left leg and pointed to the faint long scar on her knee through the ripped jeans. "You can't really see it since it faded but once you get close, it's there. Gosh, they pissed me off that day."
"Did you get to play your video games?"
"Nope. Mom and Dad always took their side. You would think being the youngest would allow you to get your way but nope. Got grounded for starting the fight. Oh gosh, I remember smacking Alani in the face. The side of her face was so red. I grabbed Vienna by the hair and pulled her off the couch. I know, all that over video games. You probably think I'm a violent person, huh?"
"That's...actually pretty funny." He chuckled lightly. "Don't tell them I said that."
"I won't. I thought it was funny too. They were so shocked by my strength at a young age."
Jungkook laughed. "Ah, sibling fights. You're here in Korea with us so you can play all the video games you want without your sisters bothering you."
"True, very true." She responded as she got another whiff of her perfume. "Okay, can we please get some vanilla cake? This perfume is making me crave."
"It'll cost you." He teased.
"How much?"
"I'll think about it." He smirked.
"Ugh, why you so childish?" She complained as she grabbed a tennis ball out of her bag.
Jungkook giggled as they headed over to play catch with Tony. Jennie tossed the ball first and Tony immediately caught it and ran back up to her.
"Good boy!" She petted him. She tossed the ball to Jungkook and he threw it far, taking her off guard. "Dude! Really!?"
"What? Good endurance pays off!" He proudly looked at how far he threw the ball
"You are ridiculous!" She exclaimed, playfully shoving him. He playfully shoved her back and they ended up trying to push each other. "H-hey! Hey! Cut it out! Behave! I'm telling Jin-hahah-stop!"
She giggled when he tried to trip her down to the ground. When he did, she brought him down with her by grabbing onto his shirt and arm.
Jungkook rolled off of her, as they shared another laugh.
"Ah, crap!" He exclaimed when Tony ran up to him with the ball, attacking him with licks all over his face.
Jennie watched him try to push him off and cheered, "Hahaha! Get him, Tony!"
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 49- Distressed
Chapter Summary: Jen briefly goes home to see her family but things go downhill when sasaengs decide to follow her and crash her sister’s big performance
Words: 10,000+
Genre: Some angst due to drama that occurs but ends in Major Jungkook fluff!
-------
"You know...I always ask myself if this was even worth it."
"Jennie, things are going to be just fine. There are tons of idols and even your favorite celebs that have gone through this. It will be okay, I promise."
"Will it? I just...I just feel like as I continue to get famous, it'll cause more strain like this in my relationship with my family. This stuff cannot happen again. That was too wild. People could've gotten hurt, Hobi."
'A few days earlier'
ARMY were going insane on Twitter and Tumblr about Jennie's alleged ultimate male sasaeng from South Korea.
One of the popular BTS fan Twitter accounts started a thread, posting various photos to show proof:
'Why we need to protect Jennie from @/MissBangtansHusband !!!!!'
'This guy has been obsessed with her since debut and it's absurd to read all the disturbing comments he's made about her. This guy cannot be around our Miss Bangtan. ARMY, we need to stop him at all costs!'
'He is delusional and needs some serious help. He actually is claiming that he's planning an arranged marriage with her and already has a wedding ring for her.'
'And he claims that she'll be the future mother of his kids. Can someone take one for the team and kick him in the balls?'
'He's made disgusting sexual comments about her on his social media, and always tries to follow her whenever he can. HE WAS ON THE SAME PLANE AS HER COMING TO AMERICA! But thankfully ARMY managed to block his way, pissing him off.'
'He fetishes her and it's so revolting. He even tried to find out where her family lives, which is super scary, tag big hit so they can try to do something! Protect her!'
'And guys, he has tickets to one of the Red Bullet American shows. So, we all need to be extra alert. Like if you can try to take his ticket and rip it up, do that!'
"Welcome back, boo!"
"Oh, so you're not acting professional, today?" Jennie teased as she hugged Diana, outside the airport.
How long has it been since she had seen her manager? Diana always had a variation of personalities. Her professional one was when she was in manager mode, concentrated on work, never playing around and always serious. But when she's not working, she turns into her joyful nature, where she's more talkative, laughs a lot, and looks happier.
She was offered to work with Big Hit and focus on managing BTS whenever any of the members arrived in America, handling any business in the US. Jennie was thrilled and was looking forward to Diana meeting the boys. Maybe that will be when she can just remain her outgoing self.
Jen always thought she was too serious and it was always a surprise to see Diana so lively when she's not invested in her work. She can almost guarantee that when Diana meets BTS, she'll be as goofy as them. She also had a feeling she'd be the closest with Taehyung and Hobi.
Jen studied Diana with a smile. She looked the same, tall, and curvy but had a new curly weave on her head. It framed her face well. Diana would always be picky about the best brands of hair. She also looked muscular, thanks to working out with her husband.
To this day, Jen is still amazed that three kids came out of her. A three year old girl and two boys who were seven and ten.
When they were in the car, Diana made her way to Jennie's house, driving through the streets of Philly. They caught up in the car, with Miss Bangtan telling her goofy stories about the members, the prank war and even about the Shin incident a few days after filming Yaman TV.
"Now if I were you, I would've punched him. But you did well, you handled it well. I'm extremely proud of you. Don't let no man disrespect you." Diana praised.
She showed Jennie her phone, to display recent pictures of her kids when they were at a red light.
"They're getting so big. And cuter." Jennie gushed.
"They miss you. Next time you're back up here for the Red Bullet tour, you must come to our house so you can see them. They always ask about you. Darius still has a big crush on you. I dunno what it is about you but he's always asking, 'Is Jennie coming back soon?'"
"Aw." Miss Bangtan let out a laugh. "What can I say? I have that special charm."
"I think it's because you actually listen to his absurdity about becoming a WWE wrestler. Why do you keep hyping him up? He always changes his mind about things."
"Hey, that's our future WWE Champion, you're talking about."
"I can't stand you." Diana laughed.
Abruptly, Keyshia Cole's Got to Get My Heart Back, came on the radio, causing them to get excited. The two of them would always sing R&B throwbacks from the likes of Fantasia, Mary J Blige and much more when they were together. Jen always asked Diana why she hadn't pursued singing because her vocals were powerful, but was told that she preferred to sing for fun and liked working as a manager.
"I'll sing the first verse," Jennie called dibs.
"Nope. You always want to shy away from the second verse. I'll do the first one. You do the second. I want to hear you use them lungs. I know you can sing those high notes."
"Why!?" She complained
"End of discussion!" She sternly shouted, causing Jennie to roll her eyes. "Don't roll your eyes at me, little girl. I know Miss Bangtan has pipes. Show me."
"I know." Diana started to sing heartily.
"Where I." Jen focused on the background vocals.
"Went wrong."
"When I."
"...loved you, more than I loved myself. I would have done anything for you. Aye, aye, aye, aye."
Jennie smiled softly as she listened to her sing. She missed this. It's been so long and it brought back fun memories of the car rides they would share, over the years.
"And I learned..." Diana continued the verse.
"When I."
"Realized."
"You didn't love."
"Me the way that I loved you but now I know. It hurts inside."
"Aye, aye, aye, aye."
"Aye, aye...aye. Got to get my heart back to..."
"The way it..."
"Used to love."
"The way it..."
"Used to be."
"And the way it..."
"Used to feel."
"Before I..."
"Fell in love." They sang collectively, as they swayed in their seats while Diana continued to drive.
"Fell in love with you. Got to get my heart back to. The way it. Used to love. The way it. Used to be. And the way it. Used to feel. Before I fell in love. Fell in love with you."
She turned to Jennie and shouted, "Sing!"
Shooting her a playful annoyed look, Jennie sang out, "All I want is true love."
"Okay!" Diana nodded as she continued to listen, causing Jen to crack a smile.
"Couldn't tolerate no more."
"Sing it!"
"Loving someone who couldn't learn to love somebody else. That's why my heart ain't been the same, aye, aye."
"Come through!"
Jennie managed to suppress her laughter as she proceeded to sing. She missed it when Diana hyped her up when it came to singing and dancing. She hoped that she'd never change.
"I see right now. Where it's heading down."
"Let him know!"
"The same road, I've seen before. But no one told me that it would hurt this way." Miss Bangtan continued before successfully singing strongly, "And my life wouldn't be the same~."
Diana nodded in approval and smiled brightly as she heard the high note. Jennie progressed a lot with her vocals and she was so proud to hear the improvement.
"That's why I gotta get my heart back to...The way it used to love! The way it used to be! The way it used to feel before I fell in love. Fell in love with you."
"Good, now handle the rap." Diana instantly requested.
"Bruh!" Jen widened her eyes. She thought she would take care of the rap.
"Rap!"
Thinking about all the rapping lessons Yoongi taught her so far, Jen used that to her advantage as she effortlessly rapped, "You ain't gotta lie. You see me lookin' fly. You want me on your arm. Well, I ain't got the time. I've seen it all baby, I've been around the world and it's a cold game everywhere around the world. I've seen n*ggas get crossed up cause they the realist. And all the realist n*ggas in the streets ain't got no feelings. It comes from being neglected and I'm so alone. I'm in my own zone, tryna get my heart back."
"Yes! Now that is what I'm talking about." She praised. "Finally! Major improvement. I'm a pleased manager. Your singing has gotten so much better. And your rapping is up there. Wow, I'm impressed. What are they teaching you down in SK?"
"Everything. Tiring, but worth it."
"Keep it up, I'm so proud of you."
"That means a lot, coming from you."
"You know, you've grown a lot since SongStress. Big Hit is a great company for you. I'm looking forward to seeing what else BTS will do in the future."
Arriving home, Jennie immediately was welcomed by her mom, who ran up to her, to hug her tightly.
"My baby!" Her mom screamed.
"Ow, not too tight!" Jen exclaimed as she was attacked with kisses all over her face. "Aw, Mom! That's enough! Come on!"
"I missed you, so much! I'm so glad you're here!"
"I'm glad I'm here, too. Nothing like home."
"Ah, there she is." Her dad embraced her. "How you doing, kiddo?"
"I'm a little jetlagged but I'm fine." She sat down on the couch, sighing in contentment as the soft fabric felt nice against her back.
"How are the boys? Any comebacks soon?" Her mom asked
"Yep! We have a Japanese comeback. Once I leave here, I'll be going straight to Japan so we can film. And then soon we'll be back in Seoul for the Dope comeback. I'm excited for that. We have big things planned."
"Oh my gosh, make sure you send me the live stream links! I cannot wait! Look at you, going to Japan and all that. The eight of you are getting bigger. Doesn't that scare you?"
"A little, but as long as I touch people with my vocals and dancing, that's all that matters to me. I'm content."
"Oh, tell her about the Korean foods." Her dad spoke up.
"Oh yeah!" Her mom beamed. "We've been trying out different kinds of Korean Food. I'm very impressed at how delicious it is. Your father is struggling to use the chopsticks, though."
Jennie couldn't help but laugh as she imagined her dad dropping the food and misusing the chopsticks.
"All right, let's not get into all that, hon. Anyway, how's working at Bighit? You're not overdoing it, are you?"
"Not really. We're just tired from the schedules. Although I'm a morning person, it still is tiring to always wake up so early," Jen answered. "And with the comeback, some of us are a little irritable, making sure everything is top notch. But I'm not overworking myself. I'm eating, I'm staying hydrated, and I'm trying to get enough sleep. I'm fine. I won't drop down from exhaustion like that day, I promise."
"You better not. I always worry. So, any boys, yet?" Her dad grinned.
"You always ask me this. Is this going to be a trend, where every time I come here, you'll ask me that?" She giggled
"Well, you're a beautiful girl, I'm kind of surprised no one has swept you off your feet yet."
"Yeah, well patience is a virtue. No boys yet."
"There's no rush, you'll find someone." Her dad turned to her mom and smiled, holding her hand. Jennie watched them as a small smile came across her face.
"I've been meaning to ask this," she spoke up, making her parents give her their attention. "How did you two get together, anyway?"
"He was stalking me."
"She was stalking me."
Her parents teased each other before smiling tenderly.
"Your father had a big crush on me."
"You liked me too, admit it."
"Oh, be quiet. We met in high school. I had an English class with your dad and worked on a project. He was so talkative. We became close afterward and ended up being best friends. I didn't like him at first but he liked me. It was so obvious. During our junior year, he asked me to prom and I said yes. A beautiful night it was. He looked handsome. Had that big afro, too. It was where we had our first kiss. He was so charming, I couldn't resist and then we started dating."
"Who knew the love of my life was my best friend." Her father mentioned
"That's...really cute. Cheesy cute. Like a movie, sort of." Jen added.
"Who knows, maybe the love of your life will be your best friend." Her dad suggested
Jen shrugged. "Doubt that. I don't think I'll be dating anytime soon. No one wants me."
"That's precisely what I said when your grandmother proposed that. And look what happened. So, you never know, your lover might be right in front of you. Could be watching you, just waiting for the right moment. Don't be so quick to assume no one likes you. A young man could be admiring you when you're not looking. Try to pay attention to how guys make you feel. If your heart flutters or if you smile often at one specific guy than the others."
"I was in denial for a while when your father told me he liked me." Her mom spoke. "But I kept thinking about him and realized, this man makes me happy and I'm in love with him, too." She added, kissing her husband
"Ew." Jennie cringed. "Love is weird. Too mushy. Ain't happening."
"You won't be saying that when you start dating~! Being in love with someone as special as your best friend, for instance, it's a powerful feeling. Being with your father brings so much joy to my heart. Nothing has changed since we started dating. Jennie, when you start dating, you'll be smooching-"
"Mom! Stop, no, hush! I don't want to hear it!" She covered her ears while they laughed at her. "Where's V and 'Lani?"
"Upstairs, probably with their headphones in as usual. Those two will end up deaf before they're 25."
"Guess I'll surprise them." Jen got off the couch and went right upstairs.
As she would usually do when she was younger, she barged right into their room, causing her sisters to look at the door. Seeing Alani resting on her bed, Jen jumped right on top of her.
"Cannonball!"
Alani let out a loud groan while Vienna laughed. "Really!?"
"Hi! Hi! Did you miss me!? Did you miss me!?" The idol tried to annoy her as she held onto her tightly.
"V! Get her off!"
"Hahaha, nope!" Vienna cackled.
"Oh, mah God!"
After she was done giving out her love to Alani, Jen went straight to Vienna, jumping on top of her, in her bed, to do the same.
"Lani help!"
"No, since you didn't help me, I won't help you. You're on your own."
After Jen was done, she settled on Vienna's bed.
"We missed you, JW. How's Seoul?" Vienna asked.
"To tell you the truth, I'm tired but I'm loving every second of working at Big Hit. So, I can't really complain. I'm just glad I get a couple of days to chill, hang with you, all."
"You're breaking out." Vienna checked out her face.
"I know. Teenage problems."
"I think it's the smarties." Alani joked.
"It's not the smarties!" Jennie exclaimed. "Don't blame the smarties!"
"So touchy."
"How's college for you guys, right now?"
"Oh, are you gonna tell her?" Alani asked Vienna in a scolding tone.
"Look, it's not as bad as it seems." Vienna tried to defend herself
"Oh, it was bad. Very serious."
"Uh, what happened?" Jen raised a brow.
"Well..." Vienna hesitated. "There was this guy and we hooked up and uh, well, there wasn't any protection and I kind of...had a little pregnancy scare, but my acting class went well, I got an A after the semester ended." She tried to laugh it off
It took a few seconds for her statement to register in Jennie's head before she started to freak out and worry. "Wait, what? What!? Huh!?"
Vienna laughed nervously. "Shh, shh, shh, it's okay, things are fine."
"That was exactly my reaction, Jen. I was so mad at her." Alani added, shaking her head.
"How in the heck, why?!"
"Relax, relax, it's okay, Jennie." Vienna tried to calm her down. "I'm fine. It was just a scare. Don't tell mom and dad, let's keep it between us. We're taking it to the grave. Just uh, make sure when you start becoming sexually active, just use protection, mkay? Mkay. So! The weather is so nice, today, is it?"
"Absurd. Fix it, Jesus." Alani rolled her eyes.
"Goodness, V. I'm glad you're okay. Just chill for a while, all right?" Jen sighed. "How are you and your boyfriend, Lani?"
"Oh, we're fine. Trying to keep it as private as possible. He's very sweet."
"They're so cringeworthy, together. Like ugh, it makes me want to throw up." Vienna complained
"Well, once you start dating instead of hooking up, you'll understand why doing cute things like holding hands and going on dates is fun."
Vienna turned to Jennie. "Dating advice, don't date. Just hook up."
"Don't listen to her. Find a good guy and date him."
"No."
"Yes."
"No."
"Um, yes."
"Um, no."
"Stay away from these fuck boys, Jennie. They're slick."
"You know, speaking of fuck boys..." Jen spoke up and told them about the Shin incident, causing both sisters to laugh out loud at how she shut him down.
"I'm weak! I wish I could've seen his face. That's what he gets." Alani cackled.
"I know right? Oh yeah, there are some BTS fans at Drexel. ARMY, right? They asked us questions if we were your sister." Vienna added. "It was funny. I got some new followers on Instagram, too. Very enthusiastic fans."
"Really? That's interesting. I just hope they don't bombard you." Jen started to ponder about negative scenarios
"Nah, it was fine. If we do have a problem, we'll let you know. But I kind of like having all these new followers. I get so many likes and comments. I feel like a celeb. I'm Insta famous."
Alani sighed and shook her head. "I swear, she is such a social media, hoe."
Vienna laughed. "She's just jealous, Jen. I can see it on her face. Not my fault I got over 80K followers and counting."
"I have my Instagram on private, that's why I only have 300+ followers." Alani asserted. "And Jennie has over what? 1 million?"
"So far, yeah." Jen nodded.
"I'm so happy you're here to support me in my play tomorrow night." Vienna beamed.
She managed to audition and snag the lead role in The Phantom of the Opera as Christine Daae. She was so happy that she cried when she saw the audition results.
"I am sincerely appreciative that you were able to take some time off to come see me," she went on. "I know how busy you are with BTS. And that you can't always make it to family events or whatever, but I just want you to know that I am excited that you are here. The play is going to be so much fun, tomorrow. And it's going to be even better knowing that you will be in the audience watching me."
"Of course, I wouldn't miss it." Jen gave her a tight hug.
"Oh, so, what about me? I'm going to be in the audience too!" Alani exclaimed, causing the two of them to laugh. They gestured for her to come over to join in on the hug as they sat on Vienna's bed.
"College is so expensive," Vienna complained.
"You're telling me. Thankfully these scholarships are helping but still. It is a hassle for our parents to be paying both of our tuitions for Drexel. We're really not trying to take out loans. We're trying to keep that to a minimum and as a last resort."
Jennie watched them discuss the college expenses. 'I'll see what I can do about that.' She thought to herself. Maybe she could help pay by saving up.
"So, how's Jungkook?" Vienna smirked.
"Huh? Oh, he's fine. The guys are fine, too. Kook is still goofy as ever, sending me all these memes. I think it was a mistake to get him into Dubsmash, though. He makes so many videos, I just want to smack him with a pillow, sometimes."
"Ahahaha, as expected."
--------
The next day, a group of sasaengs on Twitter started tweeting about the location of where Vienna's play was going to be and that Jennie would be there. ARMY began to go nuts on Twitter once again, complaining about their antics and worrying about Jennie's safety because the sasaengs were planning to sneak in to try to find her.
Their plan was for Jen to notice them, and to get pictures and an autograph, completely ignoring the fact that this was not the time or place for something like this and that this night was completely dedicated to her sister.
Anti-fans of BTS decided to spread it around so that avid Jennie fans could also try to find her and see what kind of chaos would occur.
That night, Jen and her family managed to get to the theater early, taking pictures with Vienna, already in costume. Jen posted the photo on Twitter, to show that she and her family were in good spirits, looking forward to the show.
Once seated near the front row of the theater, Jennie sat in between Alani and Diana, who came to support, as they keenly watched Vienna in action. When Vienna was singing Phantom of the Opera in the first act, Jennie had dropped her jaw and turned to Alani who chuckled at her expression.
"I know. She has pipes." She whispered as Vienna continued the high note.
Jennie was so overjoyed to see her at her best. The role was meant for her.
Promptly, Jennie couldn't help but hear noises coming from outside of the auditorium, occasionally distracting audience members. They would look back, curiously, to see what was going on and where the noise was coming from.
"BTS! BTS! BTS!"
Feeling her stomach drop, Jennie slowly closed her eyes and exhaled.
'Don't do this to me...please don't do this to me, now...please don't do this.' Jennie thought as the butterflies in her stomach got worse.
No BTS fans would be here of all places, would they?
They know better, right?
They wouldn't try to crash the show to try to find Miss Bangtan, would they?
This was not the time or place for this.
Alani glanced at Jennie and then Diana as they were fearing for the worse.
Opening her eyes, Jennie looked at the stage to see Vienna, clearly annoyed at what she figured was going on.
Vienna shook her head at Jennie and scoffed, mouthing, 'Are you kidding me?'
Shooting her an apologetic expression, Jennie mouthed, 'I didn't know, I'm sorry.'
The only response she received from her sister was rolling her eyes as she waited for her turn to say her part.
"Those aren't who I think they are, right?" Their mom whispered to Alani and Jennie.
"I really hope not," Alani murmured.
Before they knew it, the sasaengs managed to get through the doors and came running into the auditorium, yelling and screaming with their cameras and phones, trying to find where Jennie was. The loud disturbance startled audience members as some got out of their seats, and murmured amongst themselves.
The lights instantly came on as the show came to a halt, thanks to the ruckus.
Embarrassment wasn't even the best word to describe how Jennie was feeling as she watched the turmoil in front of her. The sasaengs yelled and screamed for her, causing a mess in the auditorium.
Standing up from her seat, Jennie felt her face be on fire from humiliation. She wanted to crawl into a hole as she began to apologize to everyone, "I am so sorry. I'm so sorry."
Some audience members, figuring out that Jennie was the one that these overly excited people wanted to see, began to give her dirty looks.
"THERE SHE IS!" An overly excited fan screamed as the large group of BTS fans and a large handful of Sasaengs followed her.
"Whoa! Whoa! What the heck is this?!" Jennie exclaimed as she watched the fans surround her.
Fear was evident on her face because she didn't expect something like this to happen to her. To be mobbed by all these people.
A sasaeng tried to grab Jennie, who happened to be her ultimate Sasaeng but Alani pushed his hand away before he could touch her.
"Are you fucking kidding me? Get the hell out of here! Don't touch my sister!" She pulled Jennie back, protectively.
Some of the audience members filmed, took photos of the chaos and some even left because it was too much for them to handle. Security guards and even the campus police came swarming in to get these uninvited guests out of the theater while the actors, including Vienna, went backstage. The sasaengs were well aware that Jennie was extremely upset but they didn't care. They just wanted her to notice them.
"Why? Why would you do this?" Jennie yelled at them, getting pissed off.
"We need to get you out of here, now." Diana grabbed her as the campus police began to make quick work of getting the sasaengs out of the theatre.
Backstage, in Vienna's dressing room, Jen and her family were waiting for her. The tension was thick as Jen couldn't even speak to anyone because she was bewildered at the fact that this occurred. And she could only imagine what Vienna was feeling, right now.
"Baby..." Her mom tried to talk to her but Jen shook her head, cueing her to stop her efforts.
Suddenly, Vienna barged into the room, eyes red from crying as she marched right up to the person that the sasaengs were screaming for.
"Are you serious!?" She shouted in fury.
"Hey, hey, hey, let's relax." Their dad intervened.
"No, I'm not going to relax! How can I relax after what just happened!?"
Jennie hesitated as she tried to calm her down, "Look, I know this looks bad-"
"Bad? Bad!? This isn't bad. This is not even close to bad. This is absolutely horrible and humiliating!"
"V-"
"No, you've done enough, Jennie! Listen to me. This was one of the biggest nights of my life. This is one special day for me and it's ruined! You and your stupid crazy fans, this is so unfair and this is all your fault! I don't deserve this! I busted my ass to get where I'm at in acting. This didn't happen overnight! I have gone through so much to get this far. And you just had to ruin everything."
"That's not my fault!" Jennie asserted. "I can't control the millions of fans I have as a member of BTS. And don't generalize all ARMY as stupid and crazy, that is not fair. I came all the way from Korea to see you and support you, to see what you do best. Took time out of MY schedule to come see you. I'm missing dance practices and rapping lessons to be here to support you because you are my sister and I love you."
"Heh, yeah, well sometimes I wish you didn't even bother because of scenarios like this." Vienna retorted bitterly.
Her statement came out harsher than she intended, as she saw the pain in her little sister's face.
"Are you serious...?" Jen's voice was filled with hurt.
"Yes, JW! My campus had people from big companies here, trying to scout upcoming actors. And you ruined it! I could've gotten an internship. Paid or not, or an audition for some type of role! Now, I'm not gonna get that callback!"
"That's enough, Vienna!" Alani exclaimed.
"No! She already has her dream!" She snapped and turned back to Jennie. "Mom and Dad are kicking out money so my dream can be a reality but you don't understand that because you aren't in college! You don't understand that because you're never here, anymore. You're just an idol in K-Pop, now."
"Why are you saying that as if being an idol is something so simple?" Jen questioned.
"Because it is! You don't understand the hard work that I have to go through. All those sleepless nights studying and rehearsing my lines. Making sure everything is 110%. I didn't get the lead role that easily, but I did it. This is such a competitive field, Jennie. You have no idea."
"No idea? So, you think K-pop is all fun and games? All fun and games for a black girl? Is that what you think? Is this what you're telling me? That I have nothing to be tired of? That I have nothing to worry about? That I can just relax and not have a care in the world?"
"All you do is learn dances and sing! That's it, and you get to go to all these fancy award shows and TV shows. You have nothing to worry about-"
Getting aggravated herself, Jennie snapped back, "Do you not understand how long we practice? How early we have to get up for schedules? How hard we work? How exhausted I am? I am tired. I am so tired. My body is aching, right now. I'm exhausted and BTS has a Japanese comeback very soon, but what can I do? Take a day off? No, I can't do that. I can't just say screw it and take a break. I didn't have to come here, but I wanted to because you are my sister. Because I know you wanted me here to support you because I know you would do the same for me. K-Pop is not all fun and games."
"Do you understand how much hate I get?" She proceeded in frustration. "Not for just being a girl with all guys in a group, not because some of the females claim they'll kill me since I'm in BTS, but for my skin? My dirty skin as they call it? The beauty standards, there? For my hair? That I don't look like the perfect ideal type? Half of these bitches want to be me. I'm not letting their ignorant comments discourage me and stop me from doing what I'm doing. I honestly just don't give an F what they think, now. Being in K-Pop is exhausting. I can't sugarcoat it. I have to deal with being miles away from my family and making sure that my performance is more than 110%. I got guys fetishizing me and wanting to hook up with me because I'm a foreigner. I got crazy fans that are obsessed with me and that hate me and want me to leave BTS, every single day."
Vienna crossed her arms and huffed as she continued to listen to her little sister's rant.
"Do you know how left out I feel, sometimes? Because I'm the only American, in the group? That I usually have no other person to relate to in K-Pop? I have to order all my hair products from America. They don't have the stuff for my hair there. They don't have the make up I use there. They don't have my color, there. Don't tell me I have nothing to worry about. I have a ton but I'm still here and I'm still standing."
Everyone in the room was glancing back and forth from Jennie to Vienna, unable to speak as they watched them clash.
"There's a lot of people that love me, and that love will always overcome all the hate I get. And something like this, that just happened, won't stop you from acting." She appended. "I'm sorry this happened. I truly am sorry. But don't let this ruin your dream."
Vienna scowled, unamused and unfazed by her little sister's speech. "Oh, you're sorry? Wow, she's sorry. So, can you bring those people back? Can you give me a spot in one of those companies? An audition? No, you can't, so sorry isn't going to cut it. And second of all, don't give me that guilt trip. You knew what you were getting yourself into when you decided to do K-Pop. Shit happens."
Jennie shook her head and scoffed. "You are such a bitch!"
"You're a bitch!" Vienna yelled back. "You're so high and mighty."
"I am not!"
"You are! Especially when you broke our damn TV!"
"Oh my God!" Jennie exasperated. "Let it go! Do you know how many years ago that was!? You still on that stupid ass TV?!"
"Enough!" Alani shouted, getting in between them.
"No, it's not enough, Lani! It's the truth!" Vienna shouted back.
"You're only saying this because you're pissy, right now! I know a lot of crap just happened, but let's just calm the frick down!" Alani shouted back, getting angrier.
Diana and their parents watched helplessly at the confrontation in front of them.
"This wouldn't have happened if you didn't go to Seoul!" Vienna yelled at Jennie. "If you would have never gotten into K-Pop we wouldn't be in this mess! This wouldn't have happened if Mom and Dad decided not to let you attend that Big Hit Audition! If they would've said no to you, this wouldn't have happened! If Big Hit had rejected you and not let you be the Bangtan Girl, this would not have happened! This would not have happened if you decided to stay at SongStress! If you would've stayed, this would've been prevented!"
"And do nothing?! Let them use me?! Let them mistreat me?!" Jen shouted back. "And let my life be a living hell under Hailey's doing? No. I wasn't going to do that and that's a selfish thing to say! I cannot believe you!"
"I can't believe you! You know what? You don't have to visit me, anymore. I don't want you to visit me. I'm done with this, I'm done with you!"
"Are you being for real, right now?"
"I am being for real! I don't want nothing to do with you." She walked past Jen, roughly bumping her shoulder against her as she left.
"Hey! V! Vienna! Oh, mah God, this girl..." Alani rolled her eyes. "JW, don't listen to her. She doesn't mean it. She's being petty, right now. It's not your fault, okay? Don't sweat it. It was just a mistake. There should've been more security for a scenario like this. Don't let her words make you regret being in BTS." She explained as she ran off to find her.
Jennie exhaled and turned to her parents.
"You all right, kiddo?" Her dad asked with a sigh.
"No. I think I'm gonna go to Japan. We have a music video to shoot. I gotta go, anyway."
"Are you sure?" Diana asked and received a nod from her.
"Jennifer, don't leave, you still have a couple more days, here." Her mom frowned.
"No, I really should go. I'll visit again, soon. I'm sorry for...all this. I never meant to put you all in danger."
"Look, you two will make up tomorrow, I'm sure. Stay the rest of the few days you're here for."
"Mom, I want to go. Don't try to change my mind."
When outside the theatre, Jennie, Alani, their parents and Diana were all in the car. Vienna decided to stay with her friends. Jen sat in the back, sitting by the window while Alani and Diana sat next to her.
"Give her some time, okay?" Alani spoke up. "I'll try to talk to her. It's not your fault. We say a lot of angry stuff when we're in our feelings, and make it worse than we intend it to be."
"Hon, unfortunately, things like this happen with a lot of artists and celebs. Those people chose to do what they did, and they were in the wrong. Not you. You are not responsible for the fans and they should know better. There's always going to be bad apples in the bunch." Diana added. "I'm just glad you're safe and you didn't get hurt."
Jen nodded at their words. They made her feel a little better. But it was short lived when the sasaengs found the car and tried mobbing them.
"I'm tired of this!" Jennie shouted and unbuckled her seatbelt, losing her composure.
"Wait, what are you doing?" Her dad exclaimed.
"Not a good idea, stay in the car, Jennie," Diana warned.
"I have campus police on the phone," Alani announced with her phone up to her ear, giving out details of the situation.
Pressing the button to bring down her window, the sasaengs scream happily and continue to film and take pictures.
"Are you friggin kidding me? You've already done enough, can y'all just go home? You already ruined my night. Like why would you do this to me and my family? To all those people in attendance to see their loved ones on stage? That's not cool." Jen snapped at them
One female sasaeng just giggled at her and continued to film.
"Yo, stop filming me!"
"JW, JW, JW, don't." Alani pressed the button to roll up the window before she could try to push their cameras out of her face. "Don't do that. Not worth it."
"No, if you think I'm going to sit here and let them do this to me, invading my personal space, harassing me and my loved ones, then no. I'm going to call them out."
"The campus police are on their way to get these fans out of here-"
"They're not my fans! Stop calling sasaengs, fans!" She screamed as she slapped her hands together. Her sudden outburst caused everyone in the car to flinch. "They're a bunch of obsessed people that will do anything to get attention from their idols. Even if that means hurting them! They're a bunch of crazy humans just like Baekhyun said when they crashed his brother's wedding! This is some bullshit, I am not happy!"
Putting back down the window, Jennie turned to the sasaengs. "I'm tired of this! I hate when my life is being disturbed like this! I don't like being followed like this! Let me rest and hang out with my family and friends after working hard in BTS. That is it. But no, these animals wanna come up in here and crash my sister's play!" She shouted while she was still being filmed.
"Did you get that on film? You wanted my attention, right? What do you gain from this?" She asked the sasaengs. "Was this supposed to make me love you more? Because it doesn't. Y'all acting like a bunch of animals, ruining my sister's moment. How big do you feel, right now?"
"Jennie, they're filming!" Alani put back up the window
"I don't give a fuck, they ruined everything!" Jennie slapped her hands together again out of frustration. "Let everyone see how distressed, I am, right now. All because of these sasaengs. They're the cause of this. I wanna go home. I wanna go home, now. I don't even want to be here, anymore."
Once the campus police got involved, Jen and her family managed to leave without being followed, as they were still on edge of the unpleasant affair.
Later that night, in her room, Jennie told Namjoon everything that happened, and he gave her words of wisdom, knowing the best words to say. The rest of the members found out and felt bummed that she had to go through that. She was already mentally preparing for these K-Pop news sites to have articles about what had happened, bumming down her mood, even more.
This was beyond embarrassing.
The next morning, she sighed in annoyance at the article about the incident on ALLKPOP.
'BTS Sasaengs ruin Jennie's older sister's play'
She skimmed through the article and cringed as she remembered the incident.
'It looks like certain BTS fans couldn't contain their excitement over finding out BTS' Jennie would be attending her sister's play.'
'Allegedly the sasaeng fans worked together to sneak in.'
'They had no respect for the audience and actors on stage.'
'Not only that, the play didn't even get to the second act.'
She feared for the worst. She assumed Big Hit was going to scold her, punish her, or even worse. She even thought she was going to get scolded for being unprofessional but surprisingly, people online were praising her and agreeing with everything she said about the sasaengs. They showed compassion, which was the complete opposite reaction she was thinking of because of all the stereotypes netizens named her.
She just wished she handled her emotions better but sometimes you just need to let it all out, and she felt much better after giving them a piece of her mind. She wanted to do more. She wanted to cuss them out, but they got the message.
At least she hoped.
Some sasaengs left sickening messages for her on her Instagram page:
'Awwwww, our munchkin is so cute when she's mad~'
'That was only the beginning, Jennie, we love you~! Do we have your attention now?'
'We're going to make your life a living hell until you remember us.'
'I found it so cute to see her so scared.'
'My feelings are hurt that she lashed out at us for wanting to see her. If she has an attitude with us again, I don't know what we'll do the next time.'
She discovered that she was trending on Twitter, as fans showed anger at the sasaengs that crashed the play and showed support for their beloved Miss Bangtan.
'These immature disrespectful pieces of shit need to go!'
'On behalf of ARMY, I am truly sorry that you had to go through this.'
'Those aren't fans! They're Sasaengs! REAL ARMY would NEVER do this! No respect at all! I am SO sorry, Jennie!'
'These people are scary.'
'These Sasaengs are disgusting. Creepy AF, they had no right to do this'
'I want to punch all those Sasaengs that caused Jennie and her family harm'
'All for attention...this is crossing the line.'
'These BTS Sasaengs are giving ARMY a bad reputation. This isn't fair. They need to stop. They're insane!'
'I'm glad you lashed out at them and put them in their place!'
ARMY even began putting apology comments on Vienna's Instagram page and even Jen's page.
JRE even tweeted a series of tweets, 'Really now? When you're a fan, you appreciate from afar, not stalk her when she's trying to support her family.'
'I know you love BTS, but stalking Jennie at her sister's play doesn't mean you're a fan. I don't blame her for being pissed, I'm pissed too.'
'These Sasaengs are really feeling some type of way that Jennie lashed out at them? F yo feelings! Jennie had time today! Hang in there, Miss Bangtan'
After showering, she decided to feed ARMY with a selfie since she kept seeing various tweets about posting something to let them know that she was okay.
Crouching down in front of her mirror, she placed her phone in front of her face, to block her red eyes and sad expression. Snapping the selfie, she broke her silence with a tweet.
'Distressed...#JENNIE'
Which caused ARMY to react sadly to the tweet. And of course, those with sharp eyes, peeped at part of her eye, revealing how puffy and red it was from crying.
She had a terrible night's sleep and would wake up throughout the night, thinking about what happened. Fearing neglect. Like those around her would shun her.
Abandonment is her greatest fear. Last night, she had nightmares about her family wanting nothing to do with her, BTS kicking her out of the group and the rest of her friends snubbing her. Shaking the negative thoughts out of her head, she stood up. Before she could gather up her things to pack, her phone buzzed.
Jungkook: Please tell me that you're okay. [7:33 A.M]
Jungkook...
For some reason, she suddenly felt happy that she saw his text. But she couldn't bring herself to text back as she went back to packing.
Ding!
Jungkook: Jennie... [7:35 A.M]
She let out a sigh and tossed her phone back on the bed, resuming her packing.
Ding!
Ding!
Ding!
Ding!
Jungkook: I know you're reading these messages, baby girl [7:36 A.M]
Jungkook: Please don't ignore me [7:36 A.M]
Jungkook: Do I need to send you memes? [7:36 A.M]
Jungkook: Okay, you asked for it! [7:36 A.M]
Suddenly, he started spamming her with various memes of himself, which caused her to start laughing.
Jennie: LOL STOP!! HAHAHA [7:37 A.M]
Jungkook: You answered! I want you to smile! Everything will be OK! Is your family safe? [7:37 A.M]
Jennie: Yes. Thanks for checking on me [7:37 A.M]
After replying to the other members, Namjoon messaged her.
Namjoon: Hey, don't worry about what happened. Big Hit is taking care of it. [7:44 A.M]
Jennie: I'm not getting fired, am I? [7:44 A.M]
Namjoon: Lol, no, Jennie. You can stop freaking out about that. You're not in trouble. They just want you to calm down and lay low for a while. They want you to work on controlling your emotions. [7:44 A.M]
Jennie: Are you sure, that's all? [7:45 A.M]
Namjoon: YES [7:45 A.M]
Jennie: Praise Jesus! [7:45 A.M]
Namjoon: Aish, I worry about you sometimes. [7:45 A.M]
Jennie: Feeling is mutual, Joon. [7:45 A.M]
After getting her stuff together, she received another message from Jungkook.
Jungkook: Do you know what we should eat when you come to Japan? [7:50 A.M]
Jennie: What? [7:50 A.M]
In response, Jungkook sent her his Ice Cream and Cake dubsmash video which caused her to laugh loudly.
"This guy is ridiculous, yo..." She started texting back.
Jennie: JEON JUNGKOOK UNINSTALL DUBSMASH! UNINSTALL IT RIGHT NOW! [7:51 A.M]
Jungkook: Never!! [7:51 A.M]
While waiting until it was time to go, Taehyung facetimed her. When she answered, she saw him in bed, which looked like he was in a hotel room.
"Wow! Look at that bare face!" She praised.
His boxy grin caused her to chuckle as he happily greeted her. "I just wanted to call because I miss you and wanted to see your face."
"Well, I miss you too and I'm happy you called."
"You've been crying, haven't you?" He frowned, taking a good look at her face.
"I tried not to make it that obvious but I guess my eyes are still a little puffy, even after the shower I took."
"I hate seeing you cry. I just want to see you happy."
"I'm feeling much better thanks to you and the guys sending those messages. It'll just take some time to heal from what happened. And I dunno when the heck my sister is going to talk to me, again."
"Who are you talking to!?" Jimin shouted in the background.
"Jennie!" Tae announced.
"JENNIE~!" Jimin jumped on the bed to try to get in the video. "We have smarties for you!! Yoongi had ordered some a few days ago!"
"Oh snap, really?" Her eyes lit up. "Awesome! Thanks, guys!"
"And then we'll cuddle with you! Maknae Line cuddles!"
That statement made Jen smile. "Sounds like a plan."
-----
In Japan, Jennie checked in and found out that she was sharing a hotel room with Jimin. When she got into her room, she saw Hobi, who was waiting for her.
"You're here." He said in a laidback voice, relieved as he embraced her.
"Yeah, safe flight."
"How are you feeling?" He smiled sadly
She shrugged and set her bag down. "You know...I always ask myself if this was even worth it."
He frowned at her statement. "Jennie, things are going to be just fine. There are tons of idols and even your favorite celebs that have gone through this. It will be okay, I promise."
"Will it? I just...I just feel like as I continue to get famous, it'll cause more strain like this in my relationship with my family. This stuff cannot happen, again. That was too wild. People could've gotten hurt, Hobi."
He cupped her face and kissed her forehead. "I know. We're going to get through this. For now, just relax."
"Thanks, Hobi." She hugged him again as he placed a hand on the back of her head.
"Everything will be all right with your sister. Siblings fight."
Once he left, Jen chilled on the bed until Jimin and Tae entered the room.
"Ennie!" They shouted.
Jennie instantly got up from her bed as Jimin ran up to her. He jumped right on her, wrapping his legs around her waist and arms around her neck as she fell on her back, on the bed with a groan.
"Jimin!" She complained while Tae laughed.
Jimin wouldn't let go as he held onto her like a Koala bear, no matter how much she struggled.
As promised, Jimin and Taehyung goofed around and did everything to cheer her up, which worked because she couldn't stop laughing at them. When she wanted to paint her nails, Tae offered to do them for her, as he carefully made sure to paint on the nails and not on her skin.
"Tae, it's not that serious." She laughed. "If you get it on my skin, it's fine, I'll clean it up."
After he was done, he kept blowing on the nails so they could dry quicker, while Jimin entertained her with goofy stories about the pranks they've done since she's been gone.
As time went on, she started to ponder about Jungkook. And for some odd reason, she really wanted to see him and wondered where he was.
"What's wrong?" Jimin asked
"Nothing. I just miss Jungkook. I wish he was here." She replied.
Her statement caused him to grin widely. "Oh really?"
Taehyung found himself glancing at the fellow 95 Liner, grinning with him as he watched Jimin take out his phone to text Jungkook, who had finished taking a shower after going to the gym.
Five minutes later, they heard a series of knocks at the door as Jimin went to the door. Once he opened it slightly, he shut it right in Jungkook's face, laughing out loud.
"Hyung!" The Golden Maknae shouted, in annoyance.
After messing with him, Jimin finally opened the door to let him in. When Jungkook strolled in, his eyes landed right on Jennie as he sighed out of relief that she was okay.
"Kookie!" She beamed, getting off the bed.
Jimin smiled to himself as he saw her smile brightly at Jungkook. He locked eyes with Taehyung and nodded knowingly as the both of them made their way to the door.
"Wait, where are you guys going?" Jennie asked, watching them leave.
"Jin wants us for something. We'll be right back." Jimin excused himself with Tae as they left the 97 Liners alone.
The Golden Maknae turned his attention back to Jennie, smiling softly. Walking up to him, she wrapped her arms around him for a tight hug. She felt him circle his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.
"I missed you. Please, let's just stay like this for a while. I really need this." She sighed into his chest as he continued to hold her.
There was something about his hugs that soothed her the most out of the rest of the members. And strangely, she yearned to be with him the most, right now. They stayed like that for a few moments while Jungkook placed his chin on top of her head, standing there in comfortable silence.
"Are you all right?" He whispered.
Jennie wanted to lie and tell him that she was fine.
That everything was okay.
But it wasn't.
She was hurting.
And she couldn't lie to him.
"No...I'm not all right. I haven't felt like this in a long time and everything hurts." Her voice started to get shaky as she slowly pulled away from him. She shook her head and turned around. "I feel like crap. I feel like everything I do is wrong. Like, I get into fights with my siblings all the time, but this right here...it was the worst one and I feel terrible about everything."
Grabbing her hand, Jungkook made her sit down on the bed with him. "Tell me everything that you're feeling."
"I feel like everything is my fault and I'm the one to blame. All I wanted was to support my sister but I ended up making things worse. I tried to call, text her, everything. She won't talk to me. She's ignoring me. My family can't even get her to talk to me. It's like she doesn't want anything to do with me. She told me she never wanted me to visit, anymore and that this situation wouldn't have happened if I didn't audition for Big Hit. That hurts more than I ever imagined. We're in two different time zones. Different paths in life. I made time for her to support her in her play. But some unwanted overly excited so-called fans crashed it."
She winced as she remembered every single detail. "It was so embarrassing, Kook. I have never in my life experienced something like this. It was the slowest ten minutes of my life, watching them yell and scream for me. Interrupting the play, causing an uproar in the audience as they try to figure out what was going on. All the security and campus police trying to calm things down. It...it was not a pleasant sight. And then I saw my sister...I've never seen so much disgust in her face since she told me all the bad hookups she's dealt with."
She felt her eyes burning from the tears starting to develop as Jungkook's eyes softened. "I screwed up, Kook. It's my fault, I got too excited, I was the one who tweeted about the play. I posted a picture of the pamphlet. It had the location, the time, everything. I wasn't thinking. And I guess some Sasaengs did their research and started spreading everything around. It's times like this where it's like, I'm not just a regular girl, anymore. I'm not just some girl who can walk into town with no care. I'm an idol. A member of BTS. We're getting way more popular, now. And I can't just...do stuff like that without expecting fans to follow me, everywhere."
"I am not a normal teenager, anymore..." She acknowledged. "I gave that up to be here. Living with seven guys, away from my family at a young age, in a different country for K-POP? Not a normal teen life. But I knew what I was doing that day when I signed that contract. No matter how irritable we may get with each other or how exhausting dance practice is and the long hours of work that we do, I don't regret a thing. Big Hit gave me a second chance to perform. Ever since I left SongStress, I still wanted to perform."
"But I hate that people can't respect my privacy. Just let me see my family in peace," she exclaimed. "I hardly see them since I'm so busy over here. You guys have more of an advantage to see your family because you're in the country they live in. But I don't have that. You guys do. Ugh and then I got so mad that I lashed out at those sasaengs. I don't want people to think of me like, oh she's ghetto, or something. Or oh, she has anger problems. I don't get angry that easily. I just got so fed up."
"If I have a problem with you, I'm going to speak about it." She went on. "And if I don't like what you're doing around me, I'm going to say something. I wasn't going to let them harass me and my family. This has been a rough couple of days. I have never felt so crappy until now. Me dropping on the floor back at dance practice for overworking myself and going to the hospital with a concussion doesn't even compare to what I'm feeling, right now."
They lay down on the bed, resting their heads on the pillows. Unable to hold it in, she started crying which caused Jungkook's heart to ache as he watched the tears go down her face.
"So, this is the con of being famous. I'm so stupid...the hell was I thinking?" She sobbed, covering her face.
'What should I do to make you stop crying? I hate seeing you like this.' Jungkook thought to himself.
Out of instinct, he decided to wrap his arms around her, holding her tightly as she cried on his white shirt. He started to softly sing Lost Stars, which is an upcoming cover he wanted to work on soon when they weren't so busy with promotions.
"Please, don't see. Just a boy caught up in dreams and fantasies. Please, see me...reaching out for someone I can't see. Take my hand, let's see where we wake up tomorrow. Best laid plans sometimes are just a one night stand..." He sang as her crying began to stop while she occasionally sniffed.
"I'll be damned, Cupid's demanding back his arrow. So, let's get drunk on, our tears and God, tell us the reason youth is wasted on the young. It's hunting season and the lambs are on the run. Searching for meaning. But are we all lost stars, trying to light up the dark?"
He noticed her snuggling up against him, calming down as she closed her eyes. His voice was so soothing to her that it made her calm down after the first few words. His vocals were mesmerizing and she couldn't help but start to fall asleep as he proceeded to sing,
"Who are we? Just a speck of dust within the galaxy? Woe is me. If we're not careful turns into reality. But don't you dare let our best memories bring you sorrow. Yesterday I saw a lion kiss a deer. Turn the page, maybe we'll find a brand new ending. Where we're dancing in our tears and God, tell us the reason youth is wasted on the young. It's hunting season and the lambs are on the run. Searching for meaning. But are we all lost stars..."
Jungkook stopped singing and looked down to see her asleep. He kissed her forehead and tightened his grasp around her waist.
"Give your sister some time," he whispered. "I know how it feels to have a bad fight with your sibling. Everything will be okay, you'll make up soon. Your sister loves you."
His arms around her gave Jennie a sense of peace as she felt warm all over and felt safe. With the warmth of his body caressing her skin, she moved on top of him and snuggled against his chest. Jungkook grabbed the covers and pulled them up to her back, as he looked up at the ceiling.
The next morning, Jennie felt a steady heartbeat against her as she stirred in her sleep. She didn't want to move because she felt cozy and warm but she knew she would have to wake up sooner or later because of schedules.
Her heart started to feel weird again as she looked at the sleeping Maknae, that was under her. His mouth was open slightly and his bed hair was all over the place.
She thought he looked cute.
She briefly watched him sleep before pushing some of his hair from his face.
"Why do I always feel at peace whenever I'm with you?" She murmured to herself in wonder.
She had a terrible few days but felt at ease after what he did to comfort her. She had almost forgotten why she was sad. Cheek against his chest, she idly placed her fingertips on his chest. Her mind was telling her to get up but she wanted to stay in this position longer.
She enjoyed the warmth.
She felt safe and secure.
All worries out the window.
Moving up to give him a forehead kiss, she managed to get out of bed without waking him up. Gathering her clothes and toiletries, she took a quick shower. After her shower, she walked out of the room in dark blue jeans and a simple black bra. Taking the towel off her head, her wet hair stuck to her body.
She was so occupied on her phone, checking out messages, that she had forgotten to put on her tank top, which was lying on the back of a chair. Her attention to her tank top lessened when Angelina facetimed her while having her earbuds in her ears.
"Hey, girl!"
"Ooh, girl! You looking like a snack! Damn! Watch all these boys get ready to risk it all if they ever see you like this. If I was a guy, I wouldn't want you to leave my sight. Have you all to myself! You wouldn't be leaving the bed for a while, that's a promise!" Angelina teased her in good fun as they shared a laugh.
"I swear, you and your dirty mind, stop gassing me, I just got out of the shower." Jennie laughed.
"Ahahaha! Just messing! But I'm serious, you always look like a snack. And have you been working out? You're looking so toned!"
Jungkook, who started to wake up, noticed her walking around, in her bra.
Seeing her like that caused him to blush. Working out with him had been paying off tremendously because he noticed how toned her arms were.
'Wow...' He thought to himself. He tried his best not to stare as he averted his eyes.
Jen was oblivious that he was awake as she continued her conversation with her friend.
"Angelina, I was not going to punch anyone, you are so violent, I swear." She chuckled. Jennie ended up stretching as she put one arm up in the air, while the other held her phone.
Unable to resist as he continued to stare, Jungkook raised his eyebrows for half a second while he studied her.
He started to remember the time when she gave him a massage in her room and she felt fidgety and nervous around him because he was shirtless. And now here he was when the tables were turned once again. He shouldn't be staring but he just couldn't help it. She looked beautiful even if she had just woken up, showered and was bare faced.
Watching her with a lingering gaze, the Golden Maknae had gently bit his bottom lip, while she moved any hair sticking to her face. Frustrated with himself, he tried to shake any thoughts away from his head while sitting up.
Standing in front of a dresser, she wrapped up her conversation with Angelina. Meanwhile, Jungkook found himself getting out of bed. He wanted to walk to the bathroom but somehow, his feet found themselves slowly walking up behind her.
Jen noticed his presence when one of his hands was placed on the table, blocking her left side.
"Did I wake you up?" She chuckled as she turned around, to look up at him. "Sorry if I did. I just wanted to shower, early. Speaking of showering, where'd I put that shirt..." She murmured to herself, placing a hand on his chest to gently move him out of her way, to hunt for it.
She didn't get far because as she walked past him, he gently grabbed her hand, in a firm grip, to stop her. Turning around, she observed him as he looked down at the floor before raising his head. He gave her a look that she wasn't familiar with and his intense eye contact caused her to resist looking away.
"Everything okay, Kookie? You need something?"
"Yeah, I kind of do." He answered in a low voice as he found himself slowly inching closer to her.
They both heard a card being inserted into the door as Jungkook quickly pulled away.
Jimin and Jin walked in since Jin needed something that Jimin had but the two of them stopped when they saw the 97 Liners.
"WHAT-IS-THIS!?" Jin yelled, gawking in horror at Jennie who was still damp from the shower with only her jeans and bra.
Jungkook's hair was messy and the bedsheets were all over the place, making the oldest member take things the wrong way. Jimin started giggling at the display, undoubtedly pleased at what was happening, and was happy they spent the night together.
Jungkook pressed his lips together, bothered about them walking in and Jin panicking for the 20th time. It was like every time he had the confidence to try to make a move something always happened.
"Whoa, why are you so loud, this morning? What's your deal?" Jennie exclaimed, looking confused.
"You two are too young for this!"
"Too young for what?" She raised a brow at his overreaction.
"This!" He pointed to the messy bed. "This is not the way to make someone feel better! There are other ways to comfort someone! And put your shirt on!"
Jen grabbed her tank top and put it on, before explaining, "You need to calm down, Jin, I just got out of the shower! And I think you have the wrong idea. We just slept together."
Jin let out a yell while Jimin laughed harder. Jin had assumed that Jungkook found an adult way to comfort Jennie last night because of what he saw from the messy bed. But that wasn't the case. Jimin knew that too but liked seeing Jin's reactions toward situations like this. He wanted to enjoy it while it lasted before he worked on his plan.
Jennie winced when Jin started going after Jungkook, hitting on him and grabbing him. Jin had kicked him out of the room, dragging him back to the hotel room they shared.
"So...Jennie, how was he?" Jimin teased, wanting to see if she would get flustered.
"Boy, whatchu' talking about?"
"I mean, you two are young, hormones are raging, so you two must've relieved some stress."
"Oh, Lord..." She felt her face heating up. "Cut it out! We didn't do anything, we just slept together!"
"Yeah, I can tell. Was he manly? Are you sore?"
"Ji-friggin-min! Boy, if you don't!" She smacked him upside his head.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 50- Payback
Chapter Summary: BTS film For You. Hobi and the Maknae Line prank Jen to piss her off by acting loud on purpose while she slept. Jennie gives them a taste of their own medicine by using pots and pans to wake them up. Jungkook is on edge as he anticipates Jen's move to prank him.
Words: 7,000+
Genre: Jungkook Fluff!
Author's Note: Remember Bad Girls Club? With Tanisha? I got inspiration from that for Jen's prank! Iconic.
------
On the set for the For You MV, Jennie wore a yellow hoodie with jeans and Nike sneakers.
With her hair in a messy bun, she also wore glasses, which showed a cuter side of her because of how they framed her face. Hobi and Taehyung kept gushing on how adorable she looked with the glasses, as she tried her best to avoid their teasing.
As a camera filmed her getting her makeup retouched, she spoke about her role in the MV with nervousness. “So, I have a babysitting role in this. Babysitting. I’m going to be with cute, small children. I’m a bit on edge about it, I don’t think I’m good with kids. I have a feeling we’re going to have a tough time filming.”
She was overthinking everything with this music video. She was still emotional over what had happened back at home and now had to deal with making sure her shots were great for the MV.
But will the kids give her a hard time? Will there be any chemistry?
For her role, Jennie was to be filmed babysitting three children who looked around the age of 6 to 8 years old. Two Japanese boys and one girl. Adorable child actors they were. It brought a smile to her face as she watched the little girl with pigtails eagerly approach her and say hi. She seemed the most outgoing.
One of the boys stood next to the girl and introduced himself, asking Miss Bangtan if she was into any “cool boy stuff” and not the “girly stuff”. His eyes lit up when she mentioned all the video games she would play whenever she could, and also the anime she watched. The boy even gave her suggestions of what anime to check out.
It seemed like Miss Bangtan had overthought things because the children were quite enjoyable to be around and she seemed to be at ease. But most importantly, she made them feel comfortable, which was always something she strived for when meeting new people.
“We’re gonna play dress up and dolls and tag and patty cake and...” The little girl went on as Jennie nodded eagerly, amused.
This was going to be an interesting music video.
Jennie turned to the last little boy. As she observed him, she noticed that his cheeks were pink and he averted his eyes from her, trying to keep his distance.
Was he shy?
For some reason, the kid reminded her of Jungkook. Quiet, kept to himself, took more time to open up. She wanted to make the boy feel comfortable, but how?
With Jungkook, she sparked a conversation with him about Iron Man, and things blasted from there. Now the Golden Maknae claimed her as his “Golden Best Friend” and they were inseparable as their bond grew stronger day by day.
As the filming began, it started with Jennie running around with the kids, playing tag in the house. The director wanted her to first look happy, enjoying the fact that she and the others were working hard at their jobs just so their Golden Maknae could get a plane ticket to see his long distance lover.
Filming progressed as Jennie covered her eyes and began to count while the children started to run around to find a hiding spot. After she counted to ten, she instantly knew where they were hiding but pretended to have a hard time looking for them so they could enjoy the game longer. When she caught them, they giggled wholeheartedly.
After taking a brief break, Jen sat at a table with the shy boy. They had a sheet of math homework in front of them, as the camera started rolling. They were told to improvise, no script involved, just enough shots to show her helping him with his homework.
Jungkook, who was watching in the background chuckled softly at the scene as Jimin and Tae joined him.
“Remember she was freaking out when she found out she would be filming with children? She’s doing just fine.” Jimin praised.
The three boys had tried to distract Jennie while she was filming and even made derp faces, which worked because she started to laugh with the shy kid who kept giggling at them.
Getting back on track, filming started again and she began to speak, “Looks like for this homework, all you have to do is addition.” She checked out the paper.
“I don’t like math...” The boy murmured with a frown.
“Why not?”
“It’s too hard. Can we play a little more?” He pouted.
She was tempted to say yes because he was just too adorable, but she remained focused. “After you finish your homework.”
“Please~?”
“After the math, I promise we can play, okay?”
“Do you pinky promise?”
Smiling softly she stuck out her pinky and linked it with his. “Pinky promise.”
The Maknae Line had smiled at the cute gesture between her and the little boy. It was always nice to see her like this.
"Jennie would be a great mom," Taehyung said as Jimin and Jungkook agreed. "She's so gentle with him,"
“Now, let’s go to the first question. 4 plus 5.” Jen read.
“Um...” The boy hesitated and stayed silent for a moment.
The table seemed more interesting in his eyes as he ignored the question. Jennie let him be, watching him. With her elbows on the table and palms resting on her upper arms, she remained patient. The boy had looked up at her, noticing her waiting for any type of response to the question as a soft smile came across her face. He shyly looked away and tried to think of an answer, but to no avail.
The Maknae Line continued to watch, admiring her sense of patience with the boy.
“Four and five together.” She spoke softly.
“Can we skip this one?”
She shook her head and let out a chuckle. “Four plus five. You’re adding four and five together.”
“Eight?”
“Hm...not quite. You’re close. You added four and four instead of five.”
“Can’t we just use a calculator?”
“We could but this worksheet doesn’t want you to use a calculator. It wants to test your math skills and challenge you. You can do it. Let’s try again.” She put up four fingers. “How many fingers am I holding up?”
“Four.”
“Let’s add five fingers. 1...2...3...4...5.” She counted as she now had nine fingers up. “How many is this?”
“Nine.”
“So, what is four plus five?”
“Nine?”
“That’s right!” She gave him a high five.
“Yay, can we play now?”
“After 19 more questions on this worksheet.”
“Aw, man...” He whined, causing her to giggle.
She looked up to see Jungkook watching them. She flashed him a smile and turned her concentration back to the worksheet. The little boy started to open up to her more. It was her kindness and soft tone of voice she used that made him feel comfortable. She was elated that he started talking to her more.
The next round of filming was to show her struggles while doing her job. The kids were asked to act as chaotic as possible, running around, trying to mess with anything around them, basically giving her a hard time as she tried to get them ready for bed. Jennie portrayed herself as exhausted, restlessly trying to get the kids to calm down and prepare for their bedtime. Even picking them up and carrying them to bed but then they would get out of bed and run around to play.
Once she finally got them settled, she sighed and finally relaxed on the couch. She quickly got off the couch when she heard the door open to see the parents walking in. Once they paid her for the service, she bowed and smiled gratefully.
After filming her shots with the kids, Jennie bowed and thanked everyone for their hard work. Kneeling, she wrapped her arms around the little girl and the outgoing boy who went to hug her.
“You’ll come back to Japan and remember us, right?” The boy eagerly asked.
“We’ll remain friends, right? You’ll come and visit?” The little girl beamed.
Once Jennie answered, happily saying, “You betcha.” She was met with loud yays.
As the two kids left, Jen noticed that the shy boy stopped following the others. Running back to her, he surprised her when he hugged her leg tightly.
“Oh!” She said in surprise, immediately kneeling to hug him back as a soft chuckle escaped her lips.
“Thank you for being a kind babysitter.” He smiled brightly and ran back to meet with the other kids.
She stood up, watching him leave. “Thanks for warming up to me.”
Changing her outfit, for when the group danced, she wore a black and white floral crop top and high waisted pants with a black choker. She still kept her glasses on, as she filmed her individual shots, smiling and showing a softer side.
She started to giggle and feel a little shy with the camera so close to her face and ended up covering her face, to laugh. The director liked the way it was genuine and kept the shot, deciding to put it in the MV.
Taking a break, while the others took turns with their filming, Jen sat down and checked out her messages.
Still no response from her sister, Vienna.
Bummed, she sighed. She’ll just have to wait. Hopefully one day she’ll talk to her again.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt a light pat on her head. Looking up, her eyes softened. She stood up to see Jungkook in his bear suit, with a large, adorable bear head on his head.
“Really?” She giggled while watching him dance around.
Jimin had suggested for Jungkook to find Jennie and show off his cute bear suit, portraying a mascot. He figured it would cheer her up since she was still fixated on what happened back at home.
The Golden Maknae opened his arms out, gesturing for her to bring it in, for a hug. She laughed and embraced him tightly. His cuteness with the bear suit, made her forget about her worries about her sister.
The day before they were to go back to Seoul, the members decided to take a trip to a local laser tag place to let loose. Taehyung suggested it and also thought it would help get rid of all the negative feelings Jen was still feeling from what happened at home. She appreciated the guys for trying to distract her and do whatever they could to take her mind off what happened with Vienna. It was working tremendously well.
Team Blue consisted of Jungkook, Taehyung, Yoongi and Hobi. While Team Red had Jennie, Namjoon, Jimin and Jin.
Putting on their gear, Jin helped Jennie put on her vest and adjusted it, making sure it was secure.
“Ready to win?” She asked him.
“Let’s do this, sweetie!"
When the match began, everyone started running, as pewing sounds and fake laser shots were heard. Yells, laughs and screams filled the room, while Jennie decided to take a defensive route and keep her distance from everyone. She could try to sneak up behind someone and take them down.
Jungkook had begun to follow her discreetly, aiming to shoot her vest when she least expected it.
Hearing someone behind her, Jen turned and pulled the trigger, to see Hobi screaming in surprise when his vest vibrated and he was immobilized for a few moments, unable to shoot.
Out of nowhere, Jungkook grabbed her from behind as she gasped in surprise. She squirmed out of his grip, grabbing his gun. She managed to start raising it in the air so he wouldn’t shoot, but his strength began to be too much to handle as he slowly started to lower it back down. He then turned his gun to one of the target spots on her vest, ready to shoot.
“Game over.” He pulled the trigger
“Muscled bunny.” She rolled her eyes when she was immobilized.
As the game progressed, she constantly got clean shots, earning points for her team.
“Freeze!” Taehyung giggled, pointing his laser gun from behind her.
She sighed and put her hands up in defense. “Okay. Okay.”
But before he could aim and shoot, she quickly turned around and smoothly hit one of the target spots on his chest when he was distracted from celebrating.
“Hey! No fair!”
“Gotta be quicker than that, Tae!” She patted him on the back and went to find the rest of his teammates.
When her team won the first round, Jen worked with Jin during the next round. Jin yelling and doing his trademark dance moves to try to distract the members so she could shoot them worked excellently.
But near the end of the round, she finally was shot, thanks to Jungkook and Hobi, who ganged up on her after taking Jin down.
She stared them down, narrowing her eyes as they giggled. “Hee hee, haha. I’ll remember that for the final round.” she pointed at them, unamused.
Jungkook’s team barely managed to win the second round thanks to a last minute shot from Hobi to Jin.
For the final round, Jen decided to go all out, coming for everyone. She was hit a few times but managed to hit more targets this round. Finding Jungkook, she placed her laser gun on his back as he froze.
“Any last words?” She demanded.
“Yeah. You’re too slow.” He responded.
Before she could comprehend what he meant, he quickly grabbed the gun out of her hand as they tried to fight for it. Backing her up against the nearest wall, she started to laugh.
“I win.” He grinned victoriously
“AH HA!” Jimin shot Jungkook. “Never let your guard down Kookie!” He giggled while the Golden Maknae gave him a dirty look, releasing Miss Bangtan.
“Better luck next time, Kook.” Jen patted him on the back and grabbed her gun before heading to another area.
“So...what were you two doing in the corner over here?” Jimin wiggled his eyes.
“Shut up, hyung.” Jungkook crossed his arms, waiting for his vest to recover so he could play again.
“Kookie’s mad that I ruined his moment with Jennie~” He teased.
Having enough, Jungkook wrapped his arm around his neck, putting him in a chokehold. “What was that?” He laughed as Jimin tried to get out of his hold, tapping out.
------
Back in South Korea, Jen decided to text Hayoon to see if she was free. Hayoon invited her to meet with GFriend in one of the dance studios of Source Entertainment. When she arrived, she was immediately greeted with smiling faces and eagerly watched them practice
“Jennie! Have you been practicing our dances that Hayoon taught you?” Umji asked with a soft smile.
“Ah...a little bit.” Jennie rubbed the back of her neck.
But it wasn’t a little bit, she actually had spent more time trying to perfect the dance because she wanted to get it right, overcoming her embarrassment of acting cute with dances such as this.
“Show us!” Sowon suggested. The rest of the girls eagerly agreed.
“I’m going to be so awkward, but okay.” Jen stood up from sitting against the mirror.
“Yay! Make us proud!” Eunha beamed.
“And don’t forget to smile~!” Hayoon teased.
“And don’t forget to smile.” The Bangtan Girl mocked, getting in position while GFriend watched keenly.
Exhaling, Jen began to move once Glass Bead filled the studio.
‘Feet on point with the music.’ She thought as she started to dance. ‘And don’t forget to smile.’ She immediately had a bright smile on her face.
“Ah...so cute!” Yerin gushed.
As Jen danced the chorus of the song, keeping that bright smile on her face as requested, Hayoon had taken her phone to record her, before posting it on the BTS Twitter. ‘Hacked by Hayoon of GFriend. Jennie is so adorable~! You’ve worked hard!’
Near the end, with Jennie executing the high kick on beat with the song, GFriend watched on with proud smiles on their faces. Despite Jen’s reluctance, she danced well, and in sync with the song. As she finished the dance with the ending pose, she was met with loud cheers and applause.
"I did it! Thank you!" she looked relieved that her performance went well.
Jennie had continued to watch GFriend finish their dance practice and Hayoon had rested her head on her shoulder, resting her eyes.
Grabbing her phone, Jen takes a quick photo and tweets, ‘My shy girlfriend worked hard today. #JEN’
Of course, most fans automatically started shipping them together as a couple which was funny to them as they were always doing skinship. Hayoon was more touchy-feely than Jen after she opened up to her more. Now, she always tended to hug Miss Bangtan whenever she could.
Later on that day, Jennie arrived at the bowling place, to meet with GOT7. Bam Bam was the first to notice her walk in and ran to her, in the middle of a conversation with Jackson.
“Hey! You made it!” He grinned, wrapping his arms around her for a tight hug.
“Of course, wouldn’t miss it! I’m not late, am I?” She asked as she was released.
“Nah, just in time. Come on, the guys are over here.” He grabbed her hand and escorted her to where the rest of the members were.
She was excitedly greeted by the members, with Jackson picking her up and spinning her around.
“Before we play, we gotta pick teams. Teams of two sound good. Who is with who?” JB spoke.
“I pick Jennie!” Bam Bam shouted
“Of course you would.” Jackson teased him, as the rest of the members laughed.
“Jen, he would not shut up about you.” Yugyeom put Bam Bam on the spot.
“Yeah, he kept making sure we were here on time. So rushy.” Jinyoung chimed in.
“He was so excited that you were coming here today,” JB added.
Bam Bam shot glares at his members, who giggled at his reaction.
“Really? That’s so sweet that you really wanted me to be here. Thank you for inviting me and welcoming me here.” Jen spoke.
“Ah, it’s no big deal. I-I just like being around you.” Bam Bam felt his face warm up as he shrugged.
“I like being around you, too.”
The rest of the teams consisted of Mark & Jackson, Jinyoung & JB, and Youngjae & Yugyeom. They all get their bowling shoes and put their names on the monitor.
“What should we call ourselves?” Jennie asked.
“BamJen?” Bam Bam suggested.
“Cute!” She put in the name while the rest combined their names in teams. Sitting down on the couch, Bam Bam sat next to her.
“Hey, Jennie, I heard you have a dog,” Mark said, making her smile and nod. “What’s his name? Do you have pictures?”
“Yeah, he’s so adorable. Jungkook and I are taking care of him. His name is Tony.” She brought up photos on her phone and showed them.
“I want him.”
“Nah, he’s mine, haha. He’s a very friendly dog. I’ll see if I can bring him over, the next time I hang with you, guys.”
“Now that would be great.” He nodded in approval.
As the game began, Jen’s team was the first to bowl. “Ladies first.” Bam Bam gestured.
“Kick ass, Jennie!” Jackson cheered.
“Don’t hit any pins!” JB teased.
“Wait, can we use bumpers? Can we change it?” She asked. She was answered by a chorus of exaggerated Nos, as she shook her head. “Well, damn. Tough crowd.” She laughed and picked up a blue bowling ball.
“I believe in you, Jennie!” Bam Bam encouraged her.
“I hope it makes it in the gutter!” Yugyeom teased, earning a playful glare from her.
Rolling the ball, she anxiously watched it roll down and managed to hit three pins near the end, almost landing in the gutter. Bam Bam and Jackson’s cheering made her jump up and down in excitement.
“Woo! That was luck right there.” She beamed. For her second attempt, she rolled the ball and managed to get two more, and she was pleased that she at least got something.
She watched Youngjae go next, grabbing a bowling ball. He made sure to stand behind the line to turn back to them to say, “I feel a bit nervous.”
“You’ll do fine, just roll with it,” she reassured him. Once he rolled the ball, the ball fell directly into the gutter, while everyone applauded him. “That was just wonderful.”
For his second attempt, the ball fell into the gutter again.
“Can’t believe he did it again.” Bam Bam exclaimed.
Mark & Jackson were up, and Jackson decided to bowl for the team.
“Wang is ready!” Jackson confidently said. He let Mark touch it for good luck and as he rolled the ball, it landed right in the gutter. “This is all your fault!” He said to his partner, over everyone’s laughter.
“He’s not that good either!” Youngjae felt a little better that he was not the only one who was bad at bowling.
For the second attempt, Jackson managed to hit a couple near the end but got blasted by the members, claiming he wasn’t that good.
“No, this was just a warm-up!” Jackson tried to defend himself.
“Very interesting warm-up, that was.” Jen played along.
“I thought you had my back!” He shouted as she laughed
Junior was next and managed to score 9 points, effortlessly leaving only 1 pin left.
“Whoa!” Jen freaked out with the rest of the members.
As the game went on, Bam Bam was next to bowl for his team and got a strike. “Yeah!” she high fived him and hugged him in celebration.
When Jackson bowled again, he hit only a few pins at the end and started to complain. “This lane has a problem!”
“Lame! Don’t blame the game, Jackson!” Jen called him out.
“You’re not good, Jackson.” His hyungs claimed.
“Don’t judge me!” He whined.
Poor Jackson. Today wasn't his day.
As the game progressed, Youngjae rolled his ball into the gutter, yet again while Jennie, Bam Bam, Jackson and Mark, eagerly applauded his efforts.
“I’m angry! I can’t hit any pins!” Youngjae shouted.
Jennie snorted and rested her head on Bam Bam’s shoulder as she started laughing.
Once it was her turn again, she got the majority of the pins and earned a spare on her second attempt after knocking down the rest.
“Aye! We lit!” She celebrated.
“Atta girl!” Bam Bam picked her up and spun her around.
“Cheater! That was cheating!” Jackson playfully complained.
“Don’t hate the player, hate the game.” She said as she got set down.
Once it was Jackson’s turn again and he finally got a strike, making the members applaud him. He acted cool, swaggering as he brushed imaginary lint off his shoulder.
“Take that, Jennie.” He playfully opened his arms, waiting for her to clap back.
“Okay, I see you.” She responded, nodding in approval.
The members noticed that Jackson had ripped his pants while playing, which caused everyone to burst into laughter.
After the game, Bam Bam and Jennie managed to snag second place, and they took a break, eating lunch together. The two decided to check out the small arcade that was also with the bowling alley and played a round of basketball. Bam Bam had filmed her for 15 seconds on his Instagram and posted it.
Then he took a photo of her posing in front of her high score on the basketball game as she tweeted the photo on her phone, ‘Suga would be proud. #JEN’
Back at the dorm, Jungkook was with Jimin and noticed a new set of photos posted on their Twitter. He then glimpsed at her group selfie with GOT7.
‘Making new buddies! Thanks for making my day and spending time with me! Jackson, you’re A-OK in bowling, lol. #JEN’
“Ah...why does he gotta be so close to her like that...?” Jungkook unintentionally thought out loud as he recognized how close she and Bam Bam were.
“Jealous?” Jimin decided to tease when he noticed what Jungkook was grumbling about.
“No.”
“Whatever you say. But don’t worry. Things will be just fine, Jungkookie.” He reassured.
‘I promise it will. I’ll make sure of it.’ Jimin determinedly thought to himself.
Later that night, Jungkook, Jimin, Tae and Hobi played the Wii in the living room, while Jen went to bed early because she had an early schedule. Goofing around, Jungkook brought up a conversation on what should they do for a prank, for their dorm prank war.
“Why don’t we all work together to mess with someone?” Hobi suggested.
“But who?” Tae asked.
“What about Jennie?” Jungkook suggested.
“She’s sleep though,” Hobi reminded.
“So what? Let’s be loud and wake her.” Taehyung giggled.
“Let’s do this!” Jimin agreed.
As the night progressed, the guys turned the TV up a little louder, started to talk louder and even began to laugh louder than usual.
To Jennie, she grimaced at the loud disturbance that woke her up from her slumber.
“Are you friggin kidding me...?” She grumbled against her pillow
As they continued being loud, she slammed her hand on the pillow and angrily got up from her bed. Swinging her door open, she stomped over to the living room.
“Can you PLEASE keep it down? I have an early schedule tomorrow.” She crankily pleaded with them.
“Sorry, Jennie. We’ll stay quiet.” Hobi responded, watching her adjust her scarf, protecting her hair.
“Yeah, sorry for waking you.” Jungkook chimed in.
“Thank you...” She grumbled and went back to her room.
Getting back under the covers, she tried to go back to sleep. Not even five minutes later, she was disturbed again by loud yelling and laughter.
“GUYS! KEEP IT DOWN!” She yelled from her room.
“SORRY!” She heard Jimin yell back.
“For fuck sake...” She rolled her eyes.
She hated it whenever they would be this loud.
As they continued to be loud, which seemed like it was on purpose, she was fed up and ready to knock somebody out. Swinging her door open again, she marched back to the living room.
“All right, I’m about to kick all your asses. I am not the one, and I am not the number two, I TOLD you to BE QUIET! Shut the hell up! Do you NOT see my door closed!? I should NOT be hearing you when my door is closed!” She shouted at them with irritation.
The guys couldn’t help but laugh at how angry she was. Their prank was extremely successful. But this was terrible timing to prank her because she was incredibly irritable since it was past 2 AM.
“This shit isn’t funny!” She shouted. “I shouldn’t be hearing you right now, go to bed! Got damn!”
She tossed a pillow at them and stormed back into her room. This was going to be a terrible morning with a lack of sleep.
---------
A few days later, finding the perfect day for vengeance, Jennie made an effort to wake up earlier than usual. She warned Yoongi, Jin and Namjoon about what she was planning to do as a prank to get back at the others for disturbing her sleep. Yoongi appreciated the notice and eagerly accepted her earplugs to block out any sound. Namjoon pondered if the guys would be alive after she was done with them, and Jin had warned her that he wasn’t going to clean up any mess she made.
Today, she was going to be petty.
Walking into the kitchen, she went through the cabinets to find a set of pans and a set of pots.
“Pans or pots?” She mumbled, before deciding on the pans.
Placing them on the counter, she filled up some small buckets with ice cold water.
They really thought she was going to let that slide, but they will soon find out that they were mistaken.
Jungkook, Jimin, Taehyung and Hobi slept, enjoying their rest before they would have to get up for an early dance practice. The Dope era was around the corner and it would be soon that they start to film for the MV. Today was one of their last dance practices.
With Jungkook, he slept peacefully, but his slumber was short lived once he heard harsh noises, causing him to stir in his bed.
*BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG*
“Everybody wake up! ‘Errbody up! Rise and shine!” Jen’s loud voice was heard.
Jungkook was not surprised that she wanted to get him and his hyungs back for what they had done days prior. But loud noises aren’t going to annoy him as easily as he endured it.
“If she comes in my room...” The Golden Maknae murmured, plotting what he should do if she decided to mess with him while he was in bed.
Deep down, he hoped she would come to his room. He genuinely wanted her to do something to get back at him.
Meanwhile, with Jennie, she continued to walk around the dorm, making as much noise as possible. “I didn’t get no sleep cause of y’all! Y'all not gonna get no sleep cause of me! I didn’t get no fucking sleep cause of y’all! Y'all not gonna get no sleep cause of me! I didn’t get no sleep cause of y’all!” she shouted in English, thinking about Tanisha from Bad Girls Club.
She proceeded to slam the pans together, walking to where Hobi, Jimin and Tae were, making a lot of racket near their beds. She watched as they tried to tune it out by placing pillows over their heads.
“I’m not done, you think I’m done? This is only the beginning.” She placed the pans back in the kitchen and went to grab one bucket of ice water.
Hobi’s loud screech was heard as she splashed him with the frigid water, causing him to flop throughout the bed from the cold contact. He ended up falling off his bed, tangled in his bedsheets.
Deciding that Taehyung would be her next target, she went over to his bed, choosing to use her strength to toss over his mattress, causing him to roll out of his bed. He started laughing, trying to plead with her to spare him, but she lifted the mattress and placed it on top of him.
Jumping on top of the mattress, she heard him groan in pain from the collision. He tried to yell for help but no one was coming to save him because you don’t mess with Jennie’s sleep.
Once she left the room, Tae thought she was finished with him and decided to place his mattress back where it was on the bed, and lay back down. But without warning, he was met with cold water on his body. Opening his eyes instantly with a yell escaping from him, he saw Jen standing over him, pouring the water. He jumped out of bed and started running around the dorm, to shake off the coldness.
Laughing at his reaction, she went to Jimin’s bed, to find him already awake.
He giggled nervously. “E-Ennie, how are you this morning?”
“Just peachy, Jimin.” She snatched one of his pillows and whacked him in the face with it.
He laughed and tried to move away but she continuously hit him all over his body. Falling out of bed, Jimin decided to run away to escape.
Placing his pillow back on his bed, she decided to wait for him to come back, expecting him by the door with another bucket of cold water in her hands, ready to be thrown. After over a minute, Jimin thought the coast was clear and opened the bedroom door. But he soon fell on the floor when he was suddenly splashed with the freezing water.
“Morning, Jimin.” She smiled, placing the bucket down.
She patted his damp head and walked down the hallway with a satisfied smile.
Now all that was left was...
Jungkook.
The best for last.
To Jungkook, he impatiently waited for her.
‘Just come to me already...come to my room. I want to see you.’ He thought to himself, eagerly anticipating her to prank him or do whatever she had done to the others.
Five minutes had passed and he began to feel annoyed.
Why did she decide to mess with Hobi, Jimin and Tae, but not him?
How come she didn’t mess with him, yet?
It began to bother him.
He started to feel envious that she pranked them but not him when he was just as involved with messing with her as they were.
Fed up after 30 minutes, he decided to get ready for dance practice. After he changed, he saw her already dressed for practice, leaning over a counter, eating cereal in the kitchen. Jimin and Taehyung were sitting at the table, conversing, while Jennie played on her phone while it was charging.
Glancing up at the Golden Maknae who walked into the kitchen after the 95 Liners greeted him, she scooped up a spoonful of cereal.
“Morning.” She acknowledged, placing the spoonful in her mouth. She regarded Jungkook staring at her, expectantly and she raised a brow. “You need something?”
“Don’t think I don’t know you’re planning something.” He cut right to the chase, initiating a stare down.
Taking a sip of her water, she responded nonchalantly, “I have no idea what you’re talking about...”
Jimin and Taehyung were making it obvious that they were watching the Maknaes competitiveness clash. They were trying hard not to giggle as they wondered what was going to happen.
Jungkook truly loved the fact that she was keeping him on his toes. She could strike at any moment, but she hadn't. And it annoyed and intrigued him that she had that effect on him. Jennie knew Jungkook would be waiting for her to strike. But she didn’t want to be so predictable this time. She wanted to drive him crazy for a while, see how he’d react. It was working because he was getting frustrated.
“You’re planning something.” He demanded.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” She responded calmly, slowly eating another spoonful as she continued to watch him get aggravated.
“Jennie...” He called out in a threatening tone with his eyes closed.
“Jungkook...” She called out mockingly with an amused smirk.
Jimin started to grin at what he was seeing. The tension between these two was getting thicker. He knew how much they both liked to win and get the upper hand. It’s been a while since he had seen Jungkook so eager for a challenge.
Tilting his head to the side, the Golden Maknae gave her a warning. “Whatever you’re going to do, I would reconsider.”
“What? You think I’m scared of you?” She challenged with a laugh
Her statement sparked his interest and he responded with a smirk on his face. “You really want to do this?”’
He watched as her eyes slowly narrowed at him. Meanwhile, Jimin was eating this up. He couldn’t help but give knowing looks to Taehyung as they watched them. He’ll have to stay close to where the 97 Liners are going to be because it’ll only be a matter of time before she pranks him.
“Do I really want to do this?” Jennie repeated, pretending to think. “Yeah, 'cause it’s more fun this way. I like to see a guy on his toes. Let’s see if you can keep up. I’d watch your back, if I were you, Kookie.” She raised her eyebrows and placed her finished bowl in the sink, rinsing the remaining milk off.
She planned to walk past him but he placed a hand on the counter to stop her. Amused, she exhaled and leaned against the counter, crossing her arms.
Looking up at him, she let out a soft laugh. “What’s the matter, Kook? Getting a little nervous when I might strike?”
“So, this is how you want to play?”
“Whatever do you mean?”
He nodded twice and removed his hand from the counter. “Be careful what you wish for. Mercy will be nonexistent when I hit back tenfold.” He left the kitchen.
His threat didn’t bother her. She wanted to do this more often, it was comical to see him on edge over a prank.
After dance practice, consisting of Jungkook watching his back and the 95 Liners giggling to themselves, they head back to the dorm. Jennie was chilling in her room, catching up on her American TV shows when Jimin walked in.
“Hey, Jimin.” She greeted him and went back to her laptop.
“Are you looking for Jungkook?” He eagerly asked.
“No, I’m just chilling. Why?”
Jimin began to grin mischievously. He wanted to instigate and see what would happen between her and Jungkook.
“Well, I mean...if you want to get him back...you could. He’s showering, right now. Don’t you think it’s a good time to get him back? I would if I were you. What better timing?” He left her to think.
Shrugging, Jennie resumed what she was doing. As she progressed in watching her show, she couldn’t get Jimin’s statement out of her head.
He’s showering.
Jungkook is showering.
He’s in the shower.
‘Maybe I should.’ She got out of bed.
She headed to the kitchen, grabbed one of the small buckets under the sink, and filled it up with cold water. Grabbing an ice tray from the freezer, she popped all the ice cubes in it, to make it colder. If she wanted this to be successful, she must be stealthy.
Carefully and silently, she opened the bathroom door. As she snuck her way to where the shower was, she succeeded in pouring the bucket over the shower. She certainly knew her effort was successful when she heard him yell in alarm. A loud thump was heard and she assumed he slipped and fell as a loud laugh escaped her lips.
“JENNIE!”
Dropping the bucket, she ran out of the room, slamming the bathroom door.
Jungkook aggressively slid the shower curtains on one side and stepped out, intending to grab his towel but realized it was gone.
“What the h-“ He searched around the bathroom and found no towels. “Are you...she...” He growled in frustration, running a hand through his soaked hair.
He was getting irritated.
He should’ve known better.
He didn’t dare think she would sneak in while he was showering.
Turning to the bathroom sink, he tried to grab his clothes but noticed that they were gone, too.
“Are you kidding me!?” He yelled.
Once he got out of this predicament he was going to:
Find her.
Catch her.
And punish her.
Thinking of a way to get out of this, he decided to poke his head out the door, to see if anyone was around.
“Oh, hey Kookie!” Jennie happened to walk by and saw him poking his head out of the door.
“Everything good?”
Face flushed, Jungkook glared at her, which caused her to giggle. “You’re dead!”
She nodded. “Let’s discuss this when you’re not yelling at me, naked, behind a door, mkay? Have fun getting out of that bathroom.” She winked and walked past him.
Vengeance sounded so sweet to Jungkook, right now.
After being stuck in the bathroom for 20 minutes, he eventually noticed Taehyung coming out of his room. “Hyung! Can you please bring me a towel? And a pair of underwear and shorts from my room?”
“Heheh, she got you good.” Taehyung watched him suffer as his face was red.
“Shut up, hyung! Please just help me!"
“Don’t worry, I’ll help you.”
The Golden Maknae sighed out of relief once he received what he asked for.
“If I were you...I would get her now. I can help. I could stall her, hehe. I mean, do you really want her to get away with this?” Taehyung provoked the Golden Maknae. “And Jin isn’t here. So, there won’t be any delays.”
“Do it. Now.” Jungkook shut the door and got dressed.
Taehyung giggled and went about his plan to distract Jennie in the kitchen.
Looks like he wanted to instigate too.
After getting dressed, all that was on Jungkook’s mind was finding Miss Bangtan and making her pay for what she had done. Determined, he marched out of the room and found her talking with Tae.
Hearing movement, Jennie turned and started to laugh, immediately taking steps back.
“I got her!” Taehyung grabbed her from behind, causing her to yell out of confusion.
“Tae!? What the hell!?” She struggled against his hold. “Oh hell no, this ain’t fair!”
“Run Jennie!” Jimin jumped on Tae’s back, making him release his grip. “Run Jennie run!”
Taking his advice, she made a run for it, while Jungkook ran right after her around the dorm.
Rushing into her room, she swiftly turned around and tried to slam it in his face, but he stopped the door just in time. The door was centimeters from being closed as both of them, on each side of the door, tried to push. Jen aimed to push it to shut, while Jungkook, with his muscles flexing, aimed to push it open.
“Kook, knock it off! This is what you get, stop being a fart!” She used all her strength to close her door, but his strength happened to overpower hers. He started to lean forward, opening up her door a little more, as a grunt of struggle escaped her lips.
“What did you think was going to happen?” He exclaimed. “Accept your fate.”
“Leave!”
“I will when I’m done with you!”
“You’re such an idiot! Don’t make me hit you!”
“If you dare hit the golden maknae, there will be consequences!”
“There will be consequences if you don’t get off my door!”
“Are you threatening me?” He stuck an arm through the opening of the door.
“No, I’m threatening you.” She sarcastically remarked, smacking his arm. “Let go of the door!”
“Stop shutting me out, I’m gonna get you anyway!”
“Like hell you are! That’s what you get for being so loud with the others a few nights ago! Deal with it!”
“All right, I will.” He finally pushed the door open, causing her to shriek and stumble back. He shut the door and locked it. “Let’s deal with it.”
Giggling, she put her fists up, preparing to swing. “Back up!”
When he got too close, she punched him in the chest. She aimed to hit him again but he grabbed her wrist. Jennie ended up smacking his head with a pillow on her bed. He lost his grip on her and she started hitting his body with her pillow.
He snatched the pillow out of her hands and tossed it to the floor. She managed to evade his attempt to grab her and jumped on her bed. He followed her as she tried to escape. Having enough, he grabbed her by the wrist and lifted her over his shoulder, causing her to yell.
“Jungkook! Put me down!” She banged her fists on his back as he unlocked her door and left the room.
She tried to grab onto anything to keep him from walking to wherever his destination was but failed miserably as Jimin and Tae laughed at the commotion.
“Where are you taking me? Hey! Hey! You muscled little shit, I asked you a question! Jungkook! Jungkook!! Put me down, you little shit!” She shouted over the 95 Liners’ laughter.
Her name calling was interrupted when she yelped in surprise after feeling an abrupt hard smack on her ass.
“Hey! Did you just smack my ass!?” She exclaimed as she felt her face heat up from the sudden spank.
She decided to smack his butt in return before trying to squirm out of his firm grip.
“Hehehe, Jungkookie smacked Jennie's butt. He's always obsessed with butts, I'm surprised he waited this long to touch hers," Jimin giggled with Tae.
“Do you need help, Jungkook?” Tae decided to ask after the Golden Maknae walked past them.
“She’s mine. I got this,” he responded, opening the door of the bathroom and walking in.
“Why are we going in here!?” Jennie complained as he shut the door.
Walking over to the shower, he turned it on to the coldest setting. Realization hit her as she desperately tried to avoid his efforts to drop her in the tub.
“You are NOT putting me in there! Jungkook!” She yelled in a high pitched voice.
His strength would be too much for her as he finally dropped her in. She screamed at the cold contact of the water, while he laughed at her. She hastily tried to turn the shower off, but he made sure she didn’t, so she could get soaked entirely. After a while, she finally turned it off and jumped out of the shower, shivering.
“I hope you know that I hate you. A lot. And I’m freezing.” She sat on the toilet seat, watching him continue to laugh.
He placed a towel over her head and began to dry it for her. Despite him acting like a competitive jerk earlier, he was always sweet to her.
"You bring out that side of me. I like doing things like this with you.” He kneeled in front of her after taking the towel off her head while she continued to try herself off.
“I do too when it’s in my favor!"
“Well, we both know that never happens because I always win.” He grinned victoriously. “But nice try. A for effort.”
Jennie looked at him and shook her head. He smiled and brushed some hair that was stuck to her face.
“After all that, you’re still pretty warm.” She noticed from the contact of his warm fingertips.
“Heh, and you’re pretty cold.”
“Oh, I wonder why.” She responded sarcastically.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 51- Dope
Chapter Summary: BTS film and promote Dope. Jen supports Black Lives Matter and talks to Namjoon about his comment about Tae and J-Hope's "too black" skin color. Jen reveals a hidden talent and celeb crush during SBS PopAsia TV.
Words: 7,000+
Genre: Just a warning that there is a little angst in this and also mentioning Sandra Bland. Angst but the chapter ends with fluff!
------ “Wow, I look like shit this morning.” Jennie laughed as she checked herself out in the vanity. She sat on a chair, while the stylist began preparing the makeup.
“You need to sleep! I’m starting to see bags.”
Jennie looked at who the words came from. It was Janae, an African American stylist she’s known since her Amity days. Big Hit decided to hire her so she could work on Jen’s hair and makeup. She was also there to aid and guide the stylists on what to do with Jen’s hair if she wasn’t around, so they wouldn’t damage it like they accidentally had done. Janae freaked out when Jen had told her that her hair was falling out. But it wasn’t any of the stylists’ fault. They just weren’t used to her type of hair and she had to keep that in mind.
Janae is a 28 year old stylist who mainly worked with Amity but recently branched out. She was light skinned, naturally a light brunette and curvy. Huge animal lover, too.
Jen grinned sheepishly. “I may have stayed up to finish catching up on one of my shows.”
Janae rolled her eyes. “You have not changed. You’re still that same teen staying up late when you damn well know you have to get up early for a music video shoot. What am I gonna do with you? Haven’t you learned your lesson?”
“It was worth it, but I have no idea what to do with my life now because I have to wait until the next season. I...I don’t know what I’m going to do for the next few months. This is horrible.”
“What’s horrible are these bags. You should be getting more sleep.”
“It’s too early for lectures, Nae.” She sighed as she got her makeup done.
“Ah, another music video. I like that this will have various concepts with the outfits. Reminds me of that one song from Amity that you guys did.”
“Heh, yeah...” She murmured as her mind drifted to the pleasant memories of the group.
‘Why does fame negatively change people?’ Jen pondered.
The five of them were so tight. Occasional misunderstandings and arguments here and there but that’s normal with friendships. But as the popularity grew, some wanted more opportunities, and they started to forget the concept of what a group effort means since they wanted to always be in the spotlight. Solos were given, but opportunities were lost.
But Jen had no regrets. What’s done is done, it is what it is.
But she had hoped that maybe one day...they could...
“You alright, babe?”
Jen looked up. “Huh?”
“You spaced out.”
“Oh, I do that. It’s nothing.”
“How long have I known you?”
“Since I started my teenage years.”
“Right. So, I know what you were thinking about. And it’s okay to think about it. Hailey, gosh she used to be such a sweetheart. Trinity and Layla too. Now they’re snobby little female dogs who want everything for themselves, forgetting about those who helped them be who they are today. I hope they can repent and wise up. And I hope one day the five of you can at least rekindle. You ever think about that?”
“Sometimes. But all I think about is punching Hailey in the face, the next time I see her. She did throw a drink at me last year. Badmouthed Bangtan...the list goes on.”
“Yeah, Angelina beat you to that. You know fans have been asking for a reunion. Even if it’s just one song. Maybe one day. Once you all are older and wiser, you can leave the bitterness behind and move forward. Even if you don’t remain friends, at least be cordial. I know that you want to stomp her ass into the ground. Angelina does too but violence isn’t the answer...yet. Now if she tries you...okay then maybe it’s the answer. Amity is on their World Tour, right now. They should be in South Korea around November.”
“Oh, I’m sure Hailey will be visiting. Angelina is supposed to be coming to visit around that time too. All hell is going to break loose.”
“Oh dear, five together? The hostility is real. I think I should be there so none of you won’t kill each other.”
For the first concept of the Dope MV, the members were to dress as business people wearing white shirts, black pants, and a black tie. While being filmed together, the members discussed that this is a one take version and the music video will be using computer graphics.
Shooting went on for the group dance as Jimin lip synced and walked to his spot while the members joined him for the dance. The dance was fast paced, powerful and fun.
For the first take, while the members ran away after dancing in the beginning, Jennie accidentally tripped and stumbled on the floor. She started laughing with the members while Yoongi and Jin helped her up.
“Aish, you’re so clumsy. Are you all right?” Yoongi asked.
“She ate too many smarties, today. She probably has a sugar high.” Jin giggled.
“I’m good! My shoe was untied.” She explained.
“Uh huh, sure.” Yoongi kneeled and tied her shoe for her.
The group dancing progressed, getting filmed numerous times to make to make sure things were top notch.
Once J-Hope’s verse came on yet again after the dance break was over, the members ran away. Jennie ran with Jungkook and they caught one of the cameras filming them behind the scenes. They goofed around, dancing and lip syncing J-Hope’s rap.
While Jennie’s personal stylist retouched her makeup, wiping the sweat off her, she watched the film of the choreography to analyze her movements.
“Munchkin, make sure your arms are strong,” Hobi advised as he watched the film with her. “You put them down a bit early. Remember, it’s like this.” He demonstrated.
She nodded and made a mental note. “Okay. I got you.”
For the next concept, the members switched to their individual occupations. Jennie changed into an orange and pink tennis dress with safety shorts, matching wristbands, a headband and Nike sneakers. Straightened with curls at the end, her hair was in a ponytail, with her hair resting on her shoulders.
“Channeling my inner Venus and Serena Williams, today. I’m a tennis player for this. Pretty Dope, don’t you think?” She beamed at the camera while being fanned by one of her stylists. “Thank you for the fanning, it’s so hot in here from all that dancing.”
Finding Jungkook, she hit his back with her tennis racket, to get his attention. Playfully looking serious, he reached into his pocket and took out his handcuffs, turning around.
“Miss, you’re under arrest.” He grabbed her wrist, placing her hands behind her back.
“For what?” She exclaimed
“Hitting a cop and first degree beauty. You have the right to remain silent.” He placed the handcuffs on one of her wrists.
“You’re such an idiot, get away!” She tried to playfully fight him off but to no avail.
With another camera filming them, Jennie showed off the handcuffs behind her back. “So, I got arrested today by Officer Jeon Jungkook. He didn’t even give me a warning.”
“First of all, she hit me with her tennis racket. How disrespectful was that?”
“I was playing around! What is my bail?”
“Your bail is to buy me lamb skewers.” He answered with a mischievous grin. She answered by playfully rolling her eyes.
After their banter, Jennie showed off her small spot which had a tennis court, behind the scenes. It looked like an area of a tennis tournament.
“So here we are. Jennie Williams, the Williams Sisters’ cousin, here representing them as a tennis player. There are supposed to be tennis balls falling from the ceiling in this take. Surely, it’ll go well. One take filming is harder than I thought, yo. All this running, making sure you’re on time with the song. It’s challenging.”
As they begin filming in their costumes, the members are constantly running around to their spots and waiting while they continue to film their individual scenes.
Jennie was right after Rap Monster’s verse, as she waited by her area with the tennis court. She started sniffing, feeling like she had to sneeze but the sneeze wouldn’t come out. And ironically, just as the camera shifted to her to start her verse, she paused.
“AEH-CHOO!” She covered her mouth, while the director yelled cut. The members started laughing at how loud her sneeze was. “My bad, y’all.”
“This is exactly why I was destined to be your friend. We both have loud sneezes. So cute!” Tae giggled, hugging her from behind
“Ew, no, my sneezes are horrible.” She laughed, receiving a tissue from one of the stylists.
After cleaning her nose, they redo their one take filming. Once Rap Monster finished his verse, the camera moved up to Jennie who had her tennis racket over her shoulder. Twirling around, as the skirt of her dress flowed, she hit two incoming tennis balls.
“I’m sick, I’m sick, earning every day.” She lip synced into the camera, ruffling her ponytail. “I’m lit, I’m lit, shuttin’ every mouth.” She placed a finger to her lips, looking around, while tennis balls started falling from the ceiling, behind her.
“Indomitable, I’m still gettin’ better. You say I’m a little complicated but I’m a go getter.” She patted her chest, looking up and down at the camera. “Ain’t nobody do it like me. When I strum, you can’t keep up. Fellas, scream louder, let it ring.” She put a hand to her ear.
“The haters gettin’ nervous, they should take a seat. You’re in our domain now, Bangtan still gonna do our thing. Let’s go!” She hit another tennis ball, straight into the camera as it transitioned to V.
Quickly running to her spot for the group dance, she exhaled, bouncing up and down, excitedly. Her favorite part of the dance was when they kicked, leaned forward and bounced their head from side to side. ARMY will definitely notice that she gets a little extra with the dance move.
For their final scene, after 6AM, the members perform the choreography one last time.
“Okay, cut!” The director announced.
The members applauded and cheered, that they could finally go home. They were exhausted. But their hard work had paid off.
“WOO!” Jennie shouted.
“Ahhh we’re going home!” Yoongi yelled, shaking one of the cameras filming behind the scenes.
For the jacket shooting, she took photos of herself tossing a tennis ball up in the air, while the photographer took a shot of the ball in mid-air, with a big smile on her face.
As she continued to take photos, she gave off a competitive, fierce vibe. As the photo shoot progressed, with her tennis racket, she placed an arm over her head and held the top of the tennis racket while her other hand touched the bottom. Then posed with the racket over her shoulder.
--------
For Show Champion, they were outside this time. Jennie got permission to wear attire different than what she usually wore and wanted to wear something supporting Black Lives Matter.
Her hair out in curls, she wore a black shirt, knotted in the front that said, Black Lives Matter. With black jeans that had a flower print on one leg, she wore fishnet tights, which came up over her stomach. She also added some black fingerless gloves, black boots and a black choker.
Catching up with her parents, they informed her of what had been going on lately in America, involving the deaths of African Americans. It pained and frightened her to hear what was going on.
When it was time to perform, Rap Monster kneeled in front of a camera on stage, winking at it.
Hm? eoseo wa bangtaneun cheoeumiji?
Getting up to the stage, Jungkook begins the song.
Ayo ladies & gentleman
junbiga dwaettdamyeon bureulge yeah!
ttan nyeoseokdeulgwaneun dareuge
nae seutaillo nae nae nae nae seutaillo eo!
Walking up to stage next, Jimin sings.
bamsae ilhaettji everyday
niga keulleobeseo nol ttae yeah
ja nollaji malgo deureo maeil
I got a feel, I got a feel
All the members ran up to the stage, meeting up with Jimin and began to dance as fireworks from both sides of the stage, blasted out.
nan jom jjeoreo!
a jjeoreo jjeoreo jjeoreo uri yeonseupsil ttamnae
bwa jjeoreong jjeoreong jjeoreonghan
nae chumi daphae
modu bisiri jjijiri jjingjjingi ttilttirideul
narangeun sanggwani eopseo
cuz nan huimangi jjeoreo haha
Ok urin meoributeo balkkeutkkaji jeonbu da
jjeo jjeoreo
haruui jeolbaneul jageobe jjeo jjeoreo
jageopsire jjeoreo sareo cheongchuneun sseogeogado
deokbune moro gado dallineun seonggonggado
sonyeodeura deo keuge sorijilleo jjeo jjeoreong
V bounced up to the front, catching one of the cameras, as he started to sing.
bamsae ilhaettji everyday
niga keulleobeseo nol ttae yeah
ttan nyeoseokdeulgwaneun dareuge
I don’t wanna say yes
I don’t wanna say yes
sorichyeobwa all right
momi tabeoridorok all night (all night)
Cause we got fire (fire!)
Higher (higher!)
I gotta make it, I gotta make it
jjeoreo!
geobuneun geobuhae
nan wonrae neomuhae
modu da ttara hae
jjeoreo
geobuneun geobuhae
jeonbu naui noye
modu da ttara hae
jjeoreo
As the members dropped low, Rap Monster stood up to rap.
samposedae? ohposedae?
geureom nan yukpoga joheunikka 6posedae
eonrongwa eoreundeureun uijiga eopsdamyeo
uril ssak jusikcheoreom maedohae
wae haebogido jeone jugyeo gyaenen
enemy enemy enemy
wae beolsseobuteo gogaereul sugyeo bada
energy energy energy
jeoldae ma pogi you know you not lonely
neowa nae saebyeogeun natboda yeppeo
So can I get a little bit of hope?(yeah)
jamdeun cheongchuneul kkaewo go
Standing back to back with Rapmon, they turned around so she could be in the front and she twirled.
“I’m sick, I’m sick, earning every day.” She sang.
Dropping down into a split, which was one of the fans' favorite parts of the Dope performance, she flipped her hair on one side, then the other.
When she went down, the members kneeled too, dancing behind her.
“I’m lit, I’m lit, shuttin’ every mouth. Indomitable, I’m still gettin’ better.” She closed her legs and got up, catching one of the moving cameras and maintaining eye contact with it. “You say I’m a little complicated but I’m a go getter.” She patted her chest. “Ain’t nobody do it like me. When I strum, you can’t keep up. Fellas.” She gestured behind her. The members gathered around her, appearing enthusiastic, while she shot a smile. “Scream louder, let it ring!”
Looking around, she pretended to look worried as she sang like she was talking to the members. “The haters gettin’ nervous, they should take a seat.”
The members nodded in agreement and continued to have fun on the stage. Turning back to face the cameras and crowd, she continued, “You’re in our domain now, Bangtan still gonna do our thing. Let’s go!” She jumped up, highly.
bamsae ilhaettji everyday
niga keulleobeseo nol ttae yeah
ttan nyeoseokdeulgwaneun dareuge
I don’t wanna say yes
I don’t wanna say yes
sorichyeobwa all right
momi tabeoridorok all night (all night)
Cause we got fire (fire!)
Higher (higher!)
I gotta make it, I gotta make it
jjeoreo!
“Geobuneun geobuhae.” She sang with Jimin. “Nan wonrae neomuhae. Modu da ttara hae. Jjeoreo!”
She sang with V next, “Geobuneun geobuhae. Jeonbu naui noye. Modu da ttara hae. Jjeoreo!”
ireon ge bangtan seutail
geojitmal wackdeulgwaneun dalla
maeiri hustle life
I gotta make it fire baby
ireon ge bangtan seutail
geojitmal wackdeulgwaneun dalla
maeiri hustle life
I gotta make it, I gotta make it
nan jom jjeoreo!
Say what!
Say wo~ wo~
Say what!
jjeoreo
-------
Jennie was in her room, checking out her phone. She smiled at the positive feedback on her performance for Dope. Seemed like her split stunned viewers. She was touched. When their choreographer told Jennie about the split, she was skeptical at first. But Jimin and Jin had helped her gain more flexibility for a few months now and it worked in her favor.
Jennie had been trying to stay in touch with what was going on in America, and what recently happened was the sudden death of Sandra Bland, which caused her to become saddened. Horrible death it was, as she read the full details.
She worried about how bad it was getting in America with the police brutality. She would worry a bunch for her family and called her mom, to vent to her about it.
“So, are you gonna be next? Are you going to get killed next? Am I going to be killed next?” She exclaimed, as her throat tightened, tears threatening to fall.
“Jennie, breathe.” Her mom told her.
“What about dad? What happens then? What if he gets pulled over for something ridiculous and arrested for it? What the hell is going on? It’s getting worse, things aren’t getting better. This is shady as hell, what have we done to deserve this?”
“Jennie. Your father and I are fine. Your sisters are fine, we’re safe. I know this is scary and heartbreaking.” Her mom decided to give the phone to her husband so he could try to calm her down.
Which seemed to work because Jen’s dad always knew the right things to say.
“Dad.”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“Please...just be safe.”
“I will.”
“I love you.”
“And I love you.”
After getting off the phone with her parents, Jennie saw that Angelina was tweeting various tweets about the situation, expressing her anger and frustration over the alleged suicide. As well as the trending tweets about the Sandra Bland death.
Deciding to post a photo she took the day she wore her black lives matter outfit. It had her posing with her fist up in a black power salute, tweeting and posting on Instagram with the caption
‘Stay woke...Black Lives Matter #SayHerName #JEN’
Angelina instantly retweeted her photo, ‘Right on, girl #SayHerName’
On one side, the majority praised Jennie for her photo but on the other side, there were some people, mainly antis, criticizing her for the photo, thinking it was too political and she shouldn’t post things like that on BTS’ Twitter.
‘She shouldn’t have worn stuff like that while performing’
‘Why is she doing this?’
‘She’s all the way in SK, but still woke. Love her’
‘Too political, she shouldn’t post things like this’
‘Shouldn’t you be practicing dancing instead of posting these photos?’
‘She WOKE. Why do you dare question her?’
Jennie ignored any ignorant comments on her feed and focused on the positive. Those protesting what she strongly believed in, she didn’t care what they thought. They can stay mad, but she won’t stay silent about this serious situation. She was proud of her heritage and won’t fear speaking up about it.
And she was not going to apologize for posting the photo.
She was just extremely worried about her family and friends back home.
Because despite the brutality that’s going on in the news, you never know when it’s going to be someone that you know. And she had hoped that this would stop because innocent lives were being taken away.
------
In Melbourne, BTS sat through another interview, promoting the Red Bullet tour. Each member was exhausted and didn’t get much sleep that day. Jennie sat behind Jin, while they were being interviewed. She remained silent for most of the interview, watching the others answer questions. She had her days where she missed that normality of life. Being a simple teen. Not having cameras in your face all the time.
“What was your first impression when you all first met each other?” The question was asked by an interviewer.
“When I first saw V and J-Hope, I couldn’t see them because they were too black. When the nights get dark, I couldn’t find them.” Namjoon answered
J-Hope had fake laughed, trying to brush it off, while Tae smiled from embarrassment. The rest of the members shifted uncomfortably after some laughter from the audience.
Jen’s stomach dropped from his sudden comment as she slowly turned her head to stare at her leader in disbelief. Raising her eyebrows in surprise, her facial expression turned solemn.
Too...black...?
Glancing at him up and down, she tried to keep her thoughts in check and continued to stay professional.
But her words slipped out.
“Excuse me?”
Namjoon’s expression showed regret at his poor choice of words as he glanced at her and turned back to the interviewer.
Jen started smiling bitterly before staring at the floor to space out. She started bouncing her leg up and down at a rapid pace as she felt herself becoming irritated.
Why too black?
Of all things to say.
What’s that even supposed to mean?
Throughout the rest of the interview, Jen sat there, with her eyes watery. She wasn’t sad. She was getting mad and had a habit of tearing up when angry. Overall she was worried and frustrated about the fans seeing this and how they would feel about their colored skin because of his unexpected answer.
As soon as the interview was over, she was the first to get up from her seat, storming off. She went into their dressing room, exhaling sharply as she paced back and forth, trying to calm herself down.
‘Too black? Are you out of your mind!?’ She screamed in her head.
How could he say that?
Why would he say that?
“Ennie.” Taehyung’s voice was heard. He smiled softly and walked into the room. “Are you all right?” He placed his hands on her shoulders to stop her from pacing.
“Never mind me, are you okay?” She asked him.
“I’m fine.” He shrugged.
“Are you really? Because you always keep making me sad, Tae.”
“Why?”
“Like you apologizing for your tanned skin. Especially whenever we’re somewhere where there’s a lot of sun. But you don’t need to do that. There’s nothing wrong with that. And I wish that all of you guys would see that just because you’re a little tanned or colored, doesn’t mean that anything is wrong with you. And Namjoon’s comment just...made me very upset.”
Namjoon walked into the room, relieved that he found her. “There you are. Why did you storm off like that?“
Once she heard his voice, she frowned. “You got a lot of nerve.” She retorted, causing them to widen their eyes. “Too black, huh? Then what am I?”
“J-Jennie, it’s okay.” Taehyung nervously laughed and tried to make a joke to lighten up the mood.
“Nah, nah, Tae it’s not okay. Stop making it seem like this is okay. I want to talk about this. I see it everywhere and I just want to talk to you personally about this, Namjoon. Because I have a problem with what you said a few moments ago.”
Before Namjoon could speak, she stopped him.
“No, you said enough. Please, just let me speak.” She asserted, as he exhaled and waited for her statement.
“You know I lost count of how many photos have been whitewashed of me since I got here. But it hasn’t just happened in South Korea. It’s happened at home, too. A lot of times. With Amity. Angelina and I, we're the darkest members of the group. Angelina is darker than me. During our debut and months after, she would cry herself to sleep almost every night because she was constantly criticized for her dark skin. She and I were always getting our makeup retouched every 15 minutes for a music video or photo shoot because people wanted us to look lighter. They even made our skin lighter in our photos.”
“But Angelina, she had it way worse than me. It was like every five minutes they wanted to put more powder on her face. And no matter how much she tried to hide her annoyance and claim she was fine, she wasn’t fine. And as the months went by, she learned to embrace and love herself. And I wanted to be just as confident as her. Understand that no one should berate someone’s skin color or make it seem like one shade is superior to others. I don’t want any ARMY or anyone, in general, to deal with that. And what you said, just brought all those thoughts back.”
“Jennie, it was just a joke.”
“Well, I’m not laughing.” She firmly responded. “Do you see any sign of amusement on my face?”
Namjoon let out a sigh and shook his head.
“You don’t get it, do you? The stuff people go through because of their skin color? I may not have it as hard as others but it still hurts dealing with things like whitewashing and constant comments about how unattractive my skin is. You know some people bleach their skin or want to bleach their skin because of even worse comments? Some people even use skin lightening products regularly. It pains me to see that.”
“When you say things like that, it can cause some to hate their skin. They possibly want to bleach it, wish to be lighter, or feel bad about their color. I’ve seen and heard all these things about people feeling anxious about their skin. They’re called horrible names, like burnt toast or that we don’t need to be in the sun. Because they feel as though their skin isn’t attractive. Like there’s something wrong with them. Like they have something to be ashamed of because their skin is colored. Scared of what people may think of them when their skin is just a little tan from the sun. Society claims that you need to have a certain skin tone to be called attractive. But it’s all bullshit because there isn’t just one shade that’s beautiful. It’s all shades.”
“I wanna know what was going through your head when you said that comment. I’m the darkest member here. I can’t relate to you guys. I’m not Korean. I’m not a guy. I’m me. Proud of my melanin, like to show it off, like to not be whitewashed and enjoy seeing fans look overjoyed to see someone who looks similar to them in K-Pop. Whether it’s my hair, my body size, or my personality. When you said that comment, I really thought you would know better. With that high IQ of yours, I’m astonished that you would even think of something like that. Yet alone say it in English with no hesitation.” She felt her tears of frustration coming as her eyes began to burn. “High IQ and you don’t see anything wrong with what you just said? How hurtful that was?”
“There is no such a thing as being too black, " she firmly said. "It’s okay to have melanin! Colored skin is beautiful! There is nothing to be ashamed of for it. I don’t appreciate what you said back there. We should be proud of who we are, no matter our skin color or body size. But things like this make it harder for people to accept who they are. People are more sensitive than others. And I don’t want that for anyone. No one should feel like that.”
“I understand.” Namjoon nodded. “I should’ve been more mindful. I’m sorry, Jennie. I should have considered your feelings. Everyone’s feelings. Please forgive me.”
“Don’t apologize to me. Apologize to Taehyung and Hobi. And then apologize to ARMY.” She requested and left the room.
In the hotel room, Jen ironically shared the room with Namjoon. But she was nowhere to be found, all night. Namjoon chilled on the bed, thinking about what she had said.
He did what she told him. Talked with Hobi and Tae, and then issued a tweet about the comment, apologizing if he had hurt anyone’s feelings.
‘She’s still mad at me?’ He sighed.
Meanwhile, Jennie walked back to the hotel with a box of pizza in her hands. She wanted to shop for some souvenirs to send to her family and wanted to get something to eat for her and Namjoon.
On her secret Tumblr, she was fully aware of ARMY’s various reactions towards what Namjoon had said. Someone even decided to make a video with the screen going grey. The audio would say, “At this moment Rap Monster knew...he fucked up.” and then it went to where she said, “Excuse me?”
It amazed her that people were so quick to make memes and vines.
Taking her key out, she opened up the door, walking in with a smile. “Hey! I got pizza. Don’t tell the guys, this is just going to be ours. If they make surprise visits, we’ll hide it.”
“H-hey. Thanks. I was just about to order room service.” He sat up on the bed.
“Glad I came just in time.” She placed the box on the bed.
Namjoon watched her get situated as she went to the bathroom to change into her pajamas. She looked fine but he still felt like he needed to say something.
“Before we eat...can we discuss what happened earlier today?”
“Yeah, shoot.” She took a seat on the bed.
He exhaled. “I never meant to hurt you. It was...a poor choice of words.” He responded with regret. “What you told me opened up my eyes to learn that I was in the wrong. I didn’t mean to offend anyone.”
“It’s okay. Really. It’s okay.” She responded softly and sat next to him, hugging him. “You’re human. I get that. Let’s just be mindful of saying certain things. We all make mistakes, we all say things that are out of line. But in life, we learn, grow, and change.”
“You’re right.” He smiled and took a slice of pizza from the box.
She rested her head on his shoulder as they watched what was on the hotel TV. With the slice in his hands, Namjoon let her take a big bite and then he took a bite afterward.
“Look at the bright side, at least Jimin still has no jams.” she giggled.
“I heard that!” Jimin shouted from the door, ceasing their laughter. “I saw you brought pizza, I want a slice! Open the door before I tell the others!”
The sound of Jimin’s voice caused NamJen to scramble off the bed and find a hiding place for the pizza.
----
The next day, BTS attended SBS PopAsia TV for an interview. A small audience attended, as they were asked fun questions, such as picking an Australian animal that best represented them and impersonating each other. Jungkook mimicked the way Suga would dance in Bulletproof PT 2, Jimin impersonated the way Jin eats and V went on about how Rapmon acts in the intro of Dope.
“This is Jimin, the majority of the time and in the Dope music video.” Jen dramatically performed the way he ran his hands through his hair, as everyone laughed
“All right, can each of you show us a hidden talent?” Andy requested.
J-Hope started first, and decided to show a hidden action performance, like Mission Impossible, causing everyone to laugh and applaud. Jungkook impersonated Iron Man, V showed off the elephant on his arm, and Suga told everyone that he didn’t have anything hidden because he showed everyone everything.
Rapmon impersonated Marge from The Simpsons. “Andy, I wanted to take a selfie with a Kangaroo but were no kangaroos in the room. Do you know how Kangaroos sound like? Sounds like Kang, kang kang!” He impersonated to loud cheers.
“D’OH!” Jungkook yelled out of nowhere.
“Everybody, Marge and Homer.” Andy gestured to them, to another round of applause. “Miss Bangtan, what about you?”
“Um...I showed you the guitar and DJ skills. Um...oh, wait, I have another. It’s kind of goofy. I never told anyone this before but I have a secret talent in juggling.” She revealed.
“Wow, juggling?”
“Uh huh. I believe I got it from my mom because she’s always juggling eggs in the kitchen and I get so scared she’s going to drop them. I love my eggs in the morning.” She laughed. “She taught me at a young age. I thought it was fun. Whenever I’m bored I would juggle.”
“Can we see a demonstration?”
“Yep. I came prepared. These are tennis balls that I signed, I’m planning on throwing them out to the crowd at the end of the show. So I can juggle these before I give them away. And fair warning, I’m a bit rusty. I haven’t juggled in a few years.” She took out a bag of tennis balls.
Standing up, she started with three and began juggling. Concentration was on her facial features as she effortlessly tossed the balls up in the air in a circular motion.
“Toss me another.” She requested.
“At any time?” Andy grabbed a ball out of the bag
“Yep. Anytime you’re ready.” She responded.
Seconds later, he tossed the ball and she easily caught it to juggle the four of them. ARMY looked on, impressed as they cheered.
“Can you go faster?”
“I’ll try.” She increased her speed as she watched the balls.
“Can you take one more?”
"Do it! And don’t let your dreams be dreams!” She happily accepted the challenge.
“Do you think she can do it?” Andy turned to the crowd who cheered in response. Tossing Miss Bangtan another ball, she continued to juggle all five. “Wow!”
Ceasing her juggling by catching the last ball in the air, she smiled and bowed at the applause. Sitting back down, she put the balls back in the bag.
“I can beat that,” Jungkook murmured.
“Oh, you can? Do it.” She responded in Korean.
“What’s going on?” Andy asked.
Namjoon chuckled and translated. “Jungkook is trash talking. He said he can beat that.”
“Ooooohhhhhh.” The crowd looked on.
“Well let’s see the Golden Maknae try.” Andy requested.
Jungkook managed to get up to four balls but when Andy tossed a fifth, he couldn’t get in time. Jungkook was low key frustrated that he couldn’t one-up her as his competitive side came out.
“Can’t win everything, Jungkook. Good effort though!” Jennie teased him.
The Golden Maknae shot her a playful glare in response. For the rest of the day, he couldn’t get the thought of losing to her juggling, out of his mind.
“All right, who is your current celebrity crush?” Andy asked
“Oooohhhhh!” The crowd responded.
“Andy,” Yoongi said, shaking his hand.
“Anyone else?” Andy asked.
“Rap Monster,” Jin said, giving him a bro hug to loud cheers.
“Nice. Anyone at the back? What about our Miss Bangtan? Any celeb charm you?”
“Shawn Mendes.” She revealed to loud cheers. “I admire him. I love the way he plays the guitar, his music is dope. It would be so cool to perform with him one day. Even meet him. I’m hoping to cover one of his songs, soon. I’ll perform it on a V-Live. I hope you all check it out when I’m able to have the time. It’ll be fun!”
“You heard it here, keep a lookout for a V-Live of Jennie covering a Shawn Mendes song!” Andy shouted out. “What about the others in the back?”
“J-Hope,” Jimin answered, playfully smacking him on the arm.
“There’s a Hollywood actor. Tom Cruise.” J-Hope responded
“He doesn’t even know who he likes.” Yoongi pointed to Jungkook, who smiled shyly.
“Oh yes, he does.” Jimin teased the Golden Maknae, who earned a glare in response from him.
The translator revealed that Jungkook couldn’t remember the actress he liked and went with Hugh Jackman and Iron Man.
As the interview went on, the members tasted Vegemite, which Jennie and most of the members thought was not the best tasting thing in the world. Jin requested to go against Andy in Rock, paper, scissors, to taste Vegemite. They stood back to back, Jin raising a rock up in the air, while Andy put out scissors. Jungkook mischievously changed Andy’s scissors into paper so Jin could lose, while everyone laughed.
“Oh man, sorry Jin.” Jennie giggled
After the show, the members sat with Andy for a fan chat. “First question, what is the most precious to you?”
“BTS and ARMY,” J-Hope responded.
“Family.” V dramatically answered.
“My turn.” Jin grabbed the mic from him. “Money.” He answered, getting chuckles in acknowledgment.
“Food,” Jennie responded bluntly with no hesitation while the guys cackled.
“Question number two. What’s the most memorable moment during your trainee days?” Andy asked.
Jennie took the mic. “Although I wasn’t there the entire time like the rest were for our trainee days, I would have to say that the most memorable moment was hanging with V because whenever we could, he would show me a lot of places around South Korea, various hangout spots and restaurants so I could immerse myself more in their culture. It was a blast.”
V’s eyes lit up at the mention of her saying that. It made him feel cherished that she named hanging out with him her most memorable moment of their trainee days. A boxy grin came across his face, returning the smile that she was giving him.
“When we took the vocal test, I sang out of tune,” Jungkook responded. “I’m still very embarrassed about that.”
“Good chat.” Andy quickly responded, to laughter as he went to the next question. “How do BTS members spend their free time among yourselves? And how do you have fun with each other?”
“We have mad schedule, so we just sleep and eat many food. Eat food. And just sleep. Yes, all member.” Jin responded in English.
“Jin, I love your English,” Jennie praised. “Very well done.”
“Thank you, thank you. I know.” He responded confidently.
“No, no, no!” Jimin and J-Hope protest and they’re handed the mic. “We game, game, game!”
“Y’all a mess.” She laughed as she watched them pretend to shoot around.
“Seems to be a very common trait. Everyone seems very tired and needs to sleep. Who do BTS think is the funniest one? And who do you think is the bossiest one?” Andy asked.
V started to act randomly and talked gibberish while Rap Monster explained that he didn’t get that much sleep and seemed to speak all in gibberish. Jin asked Rapmon if he could hit V and got permission to do so. Finally answering, the members thought that J-Hope was the funniest and Rapmon was the bossiest.
“Next question, what is BTS’ ideal girl.”
Yoongi said, “City girl.”
“Me too!” V added.
“Pretty girl,” Jin responded
“Sexy girl,” Rapmon spoke.
“Nice girl,” Jungkook responded.
“I think I know a nice girl around,” Jimin whispered to Jungkook in a teasing manner, causing the Golden Makane to tell him to knock it off.
“Cute girl,” Jimin responded on the mic.
“Oh! Smart girl.” J-Hope happily answered.
“Jennie, what is your ideal boy?” Andy handed her the mic.
“Nice boy.” She responded, nodding in approval.
“Ah, did you hear that, Jungkookie?” Jimin whispered and nudged him on the arm. Jungkook smacked him on the arm so he could be quiet.
After Andy ranked who the most handsome member was, he asked J-Hope about his experience holding a snake. “If you were stranded on a desert island, what would you take with you?”
“Helicopter,” Jin answered.
“I’d take J-Hope. He talks 24 hours a day, I won’t be bored.” Rapmon answered
“Water,” Jungkook answered.
“I would take a camel,” J-Hope responded.
“I’d take my guitar. Something to occupy me with.” Jennie said.
“Car,” V answered.
“But you’re in a desert,” Andy stated
“Sports car.” V grinned.
“911,” Yoongi answered.
“One more question. What does BTS think of Australian fans?” Andy asked.
“Yesterday we had our concert in Sydney. The fans were very passionate and they sang along. If we have the chance we would like to visit Australia again.” Yoongi replied.
--------
The next morning, Jennie was so excited to go back to America. The members knew how much it meant to her to be able to have BTS concerts in her country.
Just before boarding the plane, she took a selfie and tweeted, ‘US ARMY...your Bangtan Girl is coming home. It’s LIT! Let’s show the boys how we get down in the USA! #JEN’
Arriving at the JFK airport, Jennie couldn’t hide her excitement as she was the first member to get off the plane. “I’M BACK!” She shouted, causing some passengers to glance at her and chuckle.
“I told you we shouldn’t have let her eat all those smarties.” Yoongi sighed and walked past her, while the other members chuckled at her anticipation.
Hopefully, this time while she’s back in America, it’ll be a more pleasant trip instead of what happened with the Sasaengs.
At the baggage claim area, the members grabbed their bags from the baggage carousel and went on with the security guards and managers. But of course, yet again, Jen’s bag had yet to appear.
“I swear this is a trend. This always happens when I'm excited about something. My bags always go missing," She shook her head.
“I’ll stay with her. We’ll meet at the van.” Diana notified Sejin, watching him go along with the members.
The two heard the loud screams and cheers from ARMY who waited for the members to arrive.
“You know, I always wonder about the people that board the plane with BTS, think when they see all these screaming fans, in packs, waiting for them. I’d be like, what the hell?” Diana laughed with Miss Bangtan.
“It’s still taking me a while to get used to, that’s for sure.”
“Let’s hope for a successful Red Bullet tour here.” Diana smiled and grabbed Jennie’s bag for her.
They proceeded to walk, to where the crowd was. The screams were getting louder and fans finally spotted Jennie, as she watched them go crazy. ARMY at the airport quickly started tweeting updates on what was going on
‘Jennie has been spotted! Maybe she was waiting for her bag?’
‘She’s here! Finally! Queen has arrived to slay my existence’
‘Munchkin is safe and sound! All smiles, she’s so pretty in person, I cannot!’
Miss Bangtan waved eagerly at the fans. Proceeding to walk, she felt a tap on her shoulder.
Confused, she turned around, meeting a pair of familiar hazel eyes and a friendly grin.
“What up, stranger. It’s been a while.”
The caramel skin, the fresh cut, it was definitely Kevin, an old friend from American Hustle Life.
“Oh mah God!” She yelled, wrapping her arms around his neck, and embracing him tightly.
This unmistakably caught the attention of everyone. Fans continued screaming and proceeded to take videos and photos, occasionally yelling out her name and other fan shouts.
ARMY continued their tweets:
‘Some guy just approached Jennie. I think she knows him, she’s freaking out in a good way.’
‘OMG she’s so happy to see this guy. Is this her boyfriend??’
‘I think Jennie got herself a man! He’s hot FYI, I’m jealous!’
‘Wait, I think that’s Kevin from AHL! OMG, they still keep in touch!?’
‘OMGGGG Kevin got hotter from AHL. I’m not surprised they’re still in touch’
‘They’re still friends!? The ship is sailing!’
Once Jennie had hugged him, Kevin let out a deep laugh, wrapping his arms around her, taking a few steps forward, side to side, as he stumbled from her sudden hug. She was overwhelmed with joy that he was here.
“The heck are you doing here!?” She pulled away with a big smile, covering her mouth.
“Hahah, I’m waiting for my flight to Chicago with my friends. We went to New York for a concert because one of my friends lives here. And great news, I’ll be at the Chicago Red Bullet concert. I'm looking forward to seeing you there. I got some friends that are big fans of BTS.”
“Yo, we gotta hang, we have a lot to talk about.”
“’ight, bet. I got a lot of stuff to tell you, too. Nice to have you back home, again. Oh, here. Since I found out you would be landing here, I wanted to give you this as a welcome home and I missed you gift.” He handed her a dozen wrapped yellow roses
“Ahahahah, you so corny with this. This is too sweet of you. Thank you!” She happily accepted them.
ARMY added more tweets as they continued to watch them
‘RED ALERT! I think Jennie has a boyfriend! Black love! GOALS!’
‘AHHHHH they’re so cute!’
‘He gave her flowers! Jennie is dating!’
‘Stop starting rumors, they’re probably just friends! It’s been over a year since they’ve seen each other’
‘Kevin from AHL came to see Jennie! So sweet! Can my future boyfriend/best guy friend do this for me?’
‘Kevin brought her flowers, y’all! My heart!’
‘They mad cute tho if they’re actually dating’
‘Wait, R they dating?’
‘Look at how she’s looking at him! They’re dating!!
‘Guys they’re just friends! They’ve been friends since American Hustle life’
‘Then why would he give her flowers?’
‘BREH Yellow roses mean friendship! They’re great friends!'
‘I still ship them! I don’t care!’
‘FRIENDSHIP GOALS’
‘As long as she isn’t dating any of the BTS members, I’m happy. I would rather see her with Kevin instead’
‘Don’t start these dating rumors, no one is dating!’
“Y’all about to get dating rumors because of this, FYI.” Diana shook her head, amused at the sight.
“As if I’d date this nerd.” Jennie joked.
“Yeah, sorry, smartie addicts aren’t my type.” He played along
“Boy!” She smacked him as he laughed.
“Oh, there’s smarties in the flowers, too.”
“For real?” She looked deep into the flowers and saw them. “Come through! Thank you, this is so nice of you. I ran out of smarties on the plane.”
“I’m not surprised. I won’t keep you long, your fans are eager to see you. I gotta go to where my plane is boarding so I can get my window seat. I’ll see you in Chicago. Tell the guys I said what’s up.” He flashed her another smile and left
After receiving some gifts from fans, Jennie and Diana walked to the van, while the eager fans followed them, videotaping and taking photos. Jen took a seat next to Taehyung, setting the yellow roses on her lap as a bright smile was still on her face. She was happy to be home and happy to see so many fans elated to see BTS.
“Smartie,” Yoongi called out, interrupting her thoughts. “Where’d you get the flowers?”
“Did one of our fans give them to you?” Hobi asked.
“You can say that. You know him.” She replied.
“We do? Who?” Jimin asked.
“Kevin gave them to me. He says hey. Remember him from American Hustle life?” She informed them.
“Oh yeah! Him! How is he?” Namjoon asked.
“He’s good. He’ll be at the Chicago show. So sweet of him to do this. I wasn’t expecting him to be here, today. Like, wow.”
Hearing their conversation, Jungkook poked the inside of his cheek with his tongue and glared out the window, watching the buildings go by as they made their way to the hotel.
He was upset.
Jealousy was an understatement. He was bothered by the fact that Kevin brought her flowers.
He remembered him. All too well. Who wouldn’t?
Jungkook began to feel insecure about himself and all the doubts came back to haunt him. He glanced at Jennie who was still smiling. Kevin was the one to make her smile so widely.
‘He brought her flowers. Next, he’s gonna take her out to dinner and ask her out. He’s done more than I ever have and I know her longer than him. This is pathetic...’ He thought anxiously.
The Golden Maknae started to google what yellow roses meant. The meaning behind it.
They were roses, did Kevin want a relationship with Jennie?
Did Kevin kiss her?
Is he planning to kiss her?
Is he slowly trying to lead to a relationship with her?
What did ARMY see?
Jungkook’s mind began to panic as he kept thinking about the possibilities.
Yellow roses meant friendship.
Friendship.
Good. But it still wasn’t enough because his insecurities were still there. He went on Twitter to search under Jennie’s name, wondering what ARMY had seen at the airport. As he feared, ARMY speculated that something was going on between Kevin and Jennie. It annoyed him that ARMY tweeted how cute they were together and called Kevin her boyfriend.
It seemed fishy that he so happened to be at the airport when BTS arrived. Maybe he wanted to stay friends and slowly work his way up to pursue a relationship with her. That had to be it.
He wasn’t like Kevin. Kevin had done what Jungkook wanted to do and more. The fact that he waited for Jennie at the airport and gave her flowers in public like that...
‘Why can’t I be like him?’ He thought with annoyance.
Because Kevin was everything Jungkook was not.
Was Jennie into guys like Kevin?
Does she like Kevin?
“Jungkookie!” Jimin called out his name, interrupting his negative thoughts. “I asked if you wanted to eat with me and Taehyung.”
“Yeah...” The Golden Maknae murmured.
“Good. We have a lot to discuss.” Jimin mentioned.
He, too, was annoyed at the fact that Kevin had given Jennie flowers. Kevin was ruining his ship and Jimin refused to let that happen.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 52- One Person Won't Ruin This
Chapter Summary: Jen figures out a way to meet with the NY VIP fans despite the Hi-touch being canceled due to threats to Rapmon. When hanging with Kevin, Jen forgets about her outing with Jungkook
Words: 6.000+
Genre: Angst in this one :(
----
"Are you kidding...?" Jennie frowned.
BTS stood backstage for their Red Bullet concert in New York. The members were just informed that their concert would be cut short and that the fan meeting was canceled after the alleged threats towards Rap Monster.
Jen felt like everything was going downhill. Not only did someone have the audacity to threaten her beloved leader, but now the fans had to pay the price. This was not fair. People did not spend their hard earned money only for it to be canceled. All because someone wanted to be stupid enough to do this.
The threats were taken seriously and caused the hi-touch to be canceled. This wasn't what Jennie wanted. She was so excited to finally perform with BTS in her country but now it's not going to happen because of this.
Jennie decided to stay at the Best Buy Theatre while the other members left. Diana also stayed with her while Sejin tended to the others.
"If they checked everyone's bags and items for any weapons, they're unarmed, right? There's tight security." Jennie tried to explain to the staff members. "If my president has threats coming to the White House 24/7, every single day and still goes out to do what he does, then I don't understand why I can't."
"Jennie, I understand your concerns and how eager you are to meet the fans but someone's life was threatened. You're acting foolish, right now. What if you get hurt? Who will be responsible?" One of the BTS reps firmly responded.
"The person that did this made this into a dumb prank. It wasn't funny and I hope this person gets caught. Every fan in that audience went through security. There were no weapons found at all. Let me see them. Please. Bring a row at a time, to my dressing room. I have five security guards with me. That's enough to protect me, right? Do I need more? Aren't there also police here? Want them to be around me too, so these fans can at least see me, one member of BTS? Then let's do that. I am not letting one person ruin this." She firmly asserted.
"I don't want our bond with International ARMY to be broken because of some punk ass bitch on the internet that decided to threaten my amazing leader for a prank." She added. "Those people have been waiting so long for Bangtan to come to America. And I don't want to come back to America with Bangtan fearing for their safety or other K-Pop acts feeling hesitant to come here for a concert. We always have concerts in Seoul, and the one time, we finally come to my country, to perform, shit wants to hit the fan, and I gotta suffer not being able to see my fans in my own country. I'm not giving up on seeing my American fans."
Diana knew that when Jen felt strongly about something, she wasn't going down without a fight. Jen would become outspoken and passionate about the things that she wanted to do when someone told her otherwise.
The BTS rep sighed and left the room, while Jennie angrily sat on the couch.
"You want to just do something with the fans, tomorrow?" Diana suggested.
"Diana, there are people that traveled to New York to see us! There are probably fans out there that don't even live in this area, that came here to see us! That spent their hard earned money to see and meet us!" She snapped. "Money does not grow on trees. People have different financial issues and statuses. There were probably families that sacrificed and saved up just enough cash for their child to see their favorite K-Pop group. And those people that traveled to New York tonight, they're probably going home, tomorrow. How unfair will that be if I'll get to see only a majority of people that brought a Hi-Touch ticket, while the rest are already on the road or on a flight to go back to where they live? No. I want to see all of them tonight."
"Of course, you'd say that." She sighed. "You remind me of that time Angelina did something like this when there was a threat at one of Amity's concerts. Hang tight, I'll see what I can do." She left to go find the BTS rep.
Meanwhile, for the audience, the fans that had a hi-touch ticket, the staff members on site walked out to let them know what was happening. The fans protested instantly when they feared for the worse and once they were told that the Hi-Touch was canceled, all hell broke loose. Some even cried.
When fans saw Jennie's manager walk out with the BTS rep, they watched them discussing something that looked important.
"Okay. The first row, follow me, please." The staff member gestured, as everyone in the audience, looked confused.
Where were they going?
With Jennie, she stayed in the room with five security guards, making small talk, instead of just sitting in silence on her phone.
Diana walked back into the room with a couple of police officers and the BTS rep. "One of these days, you're going to make me lose my job." she joked. "I'm just kidding. I managed to talk him into letting you do what you want to do with the fans."
"A-are you serious?" Jennie's eyes lit up as she stood up.
"We're allowing you just once, to let a row at a time, come in here and see you. This won't happen again, and there will be police here to make sure there's no funny business. One time only, under strict supervision. Before the fans see you, they'll only bring in their phones and take off any jackets. And they will be checked by security for any threats just in case."
Jennie happily grinned and hugged her. "Thank you! Thank you, so much!"
Eagerly waiting for the fans to walk in, Jennie sat by the dressing room vanity, with her phone in her hands. She started recording the mirror in front of her, to show the reflection of herself, and behind her was the door where the fans would be walking in.
As soon as the first batch of fans walked in, they turned and immediately pointed her out. Screams of excitement as some covered their mouths and teared up, made Jennie start to smile and laugh. She always got a kick out at how fans reacted to BTS, and it always made her laugh joyfully because it made her happy.
"I think they're shooked," Jennie said on camera and stopped the video, posting it on her Instagram. Getting out of her seat, she placed her phone down and waved, giggling at their reactions. "Hi!"
Some started crying harder and it touched her heart that she had that impact on them.
"Are you real!?" One asked with tears in her eyes.
"I hope so." She grinned sheepishly. "All right, about the hi-touch that's been canceled...y'all pissed aren't you?"
She was met with a loud yes.
"Yes! We are! Do something! This is unfair!" And so on were statements the fans yelled.
"I know. I know. So am I. I'm pissed too." She replied with a frown. "I don't want my country to seem like a violent place where we can't have any more K-Pop events, here. I know you guys wanted to meet all eight of us, tonight. Unfortunately, there will be no hi-touch but would you like to get a Miss Bangtan hug and selfie from me instead?"
She received screams of excitement as she started to laugh softly at their reaction. "I'll take that as a yes. All right, let's form a line."
As they got in line, it would be one person per photo. Jennie knew how frustrating it is to be with a group of fans to take a photo with their favorite K-Pop group. The tight security made sure nothing was suspicious that could harm her before they let a fan approach her.
Call it foolish.
Call it not a wise idea and she may get hurt, but she put her trust in the extra security around her and wanted the fans to go home happy, not disappointed. Not feel like they wasted their money.
These fans spent their hard earned money on a VIP ticket, they should be regarded as a VIP ticket holder, not having to cancel the entire concert.
Meanwhile, with the fans still waiting in the audience, they checked their Twitter and began sharing the news that the first row was actually with Jennie, in BTS' dressing room.
"OMG! They're with Jennie!" A girl screamed, showing her friend.
The statement caught the attention of the rest of the fans, as they started asking questions and checking their Twitter.
"Check her Instagram! She just posted a video!" Another fan shouted.
Someone who was in line tweeted various tweets about what was happening, and it caused everyone waiting to feel excited and their night got better.
"This is why she is my bias." One fan exclaimed.
On social media, some fans were complaining about her stupidity in pulling this stunt. Thinking it's a dumb idea and they wouldn't risk their lives for their fans if there was a gun threat around. Some questioned what if she got hurt and who would be to blame. But others praised her on social media for her bravery despite the gun threat and for her passionate love for her fans. Fans were so grateful that they got to meet at least one member.
This is just another reason why she is one of the most popular members of BTS in her country and why she is one of the idols who provided the best fan service.
"Hey! How you doing?" Jennie embraced the next fan in line for the fourth batch of fans.
"I'm doing better now that I'm meeting you. It's my birthday, today. So thank you for making my night."
"Aw, happy birthday. How old are you, today?"
"13."
"Really? Wow, enjoy your teen years. It'll be a wild ride. You're definitely going to learn a lot about yourself in your teen years. It may even be a little scary but continue to love yourself and have fun."
"I will. I'll remember that." The girl lifted up her phone for a selfie. "Can we take a silly one?"
"Yeah! I'll make a meme face."
------
Back in Philly, Vienna, who had yet to contact Jennie since the incident at her play, had gone to the financial aid office, to pay the next payment for her tuition on her payment plan.
"Miss Walker, your tuition has already been paid for, for the next semester."
"What?" Vienna raised a brow in confusion. "My parents didn't say anything about paying. There must be some sort of mistake."
"Someone else already made the payment."
"Who did?"
"Uh..." The man checked his papers. "She personally said, and I quote, 'Your awesome little sister who you are still mad at. I love you and I'm sorry.' Her name is Jennifer Walker."
Vienna exhaled. Jen was something else and the fact that she helped pay for college with whatever money she got with BTS, made her feel even more sad about all the things she said that day.
"You have got to be kidding."
"Well, indeed she strolled right in here. Such a kind young lady and sweet sister to help you with your tuition. Beautiful smile, too. Enjoy the Fall semester and have a great summer."
"Yeah, you too." Vienna left the office. Taking her phone out, she dialed a number. "Hey, what's BTS' schedule like?"
-----
The next day in Chicago, Jennie wore camo jeans, a black beanie with glasses and a jean hoodie, at a local skate park to meet up with Kevin. She found him skateboarding around, effortlessly sliding his board off one of the rails.
"Hey!" Her happy greeting gained his attention as he jumped off his board.
"Jen! You're here!" He smiled and embraced her, lifting her off the ground as she laughed. "Why'd you want to meet here of all places?"
"Well, a skatepark is where we met and besides, I want to skate. I've been practicing. Let me show you."
"Oh really?" He chuckled, not convinced. "Let me see."
"Watch and learn." She stepped on his skateboard and rolled around, maintaining her balance. She managed to do a small kickflip on the board. "How was that?"
He couldn't hide his smile, impressed by her efforts. "Okay, that was all right."
"Oh, shut up!" She playfully pushed him. "You know that was good."
"But I can do it better."
"Such a bragger. So! What's been going on?"
"Lot of things." He took a seat on the bench and she sat next to him. "I'm starting college in September."
"Oh snap! Any idea what your major is?"
"Business. I'm also going to be playing Basketball."
"I need to go to one of your games, one day. Hopefully, I won't be too busy with Bangtan so I can visit."
"Or I can visit you in Seoul if I have a break or something. We'll figure it out."
"Yeah, we still got time. Man, starting college and on the basketball team? Your family must be so proud."
"Yeah, my parents ask about you from time to time, asking if we still keep in touch and if the group is still going strong. They started to get into your music. They're hooked on BTS." He shared a laugh with her.
"Yes, join us. Once you're in K-Pop you'll never get out. It's just too addicting."
"Yeah, I'll admit. I got some of my friends into it, too. They're hooked."
"Good, the more the merrier."
"So any guys dating you, yet?"
"Nah. Not yet."
"Really? I'm surprised. That needs to change before this year is over."
"We'll see. One day. I'm just trying to be mindful of people's true intentions, y'know? Not just smash and leave. I'm not about that life."
"Good. Keep that good head on your shoulders. If any guys give you problems, let me know. I'll set them straight."
Jennie smiled at his statement. "I'll get that in mind, Kev. So, what about you?"
"Nah, no lady tied me down, yet. But what I can't wait for is all these college parties and hooking up."
"Really? But you're ugly, why would any girl want to sleep with you?" She teased, causing him to playfully narrow his eyes. "Ahahaha!"
"You're not funny." He chuckled. "You planning on going to college?"
"Yeah, I want to. I just have no idea what I want to do in my life yet. I won't be singing and dancing forever, I would like to get a college education. I'll think about it when that time comes."
"Yeah, don't rush yourself. I still don't know what I want to do with the business major, yet. How long you here for?"
"Around a few hours and then I'm going to hang with Jungkook."
"Ah, Jungkook. I remember him. He kept glaring at me during the music video shooting." He laughed at the memory of American Hustle Life.
"What? No way. He doesn't do that, does he?"
"It's nice to see that the members are protective of you. I remember seeing them ask you questions about me. The reason I asked how long you'll be here is that I was wondering if you wanted to learn more about skateboarding."
"Heck yeah! Let's do this." She eagerly stood up.
Time flew by quickly as he taught her. As she learned more basic tricks on making sure how to stay safe from falling and stopping the skateboard, Kevin helped her with turning around on the board.
She stumbled when she tried it for the 5th time and he caught her by placing his hands on her waist. "Careful. Lean side to side this time, you'll get it. Just maintain your balance."
Once she tried it on her 9th attempt, she successfully turned and continued doing it again and again.
"Sweet! This is pretty easy, now."
"Told you."
As they continued to skate, a few ARMY had found Jennie while they were walking around the neighborhood and eagerly approached her. "Jennie!" They shouted, happily.
Turning around, Miss Bangtan saw three fans rushing up to her. She gleefully talked to them and took some selfies and they even asked Kevin to get into it too. The fans told her how stoked they were about the Chicago Red Bullet concert and how nice it was for her to see the fans after the New York show, despite the threats. One fan even told her that she inspired her to go back to playing the guitar and work on her old songs that she's kept on her laptop for years.
Although fans always tell their favorite idol that they love them and their work, it's more rewarding to Jennie, to hear fans tell her that she inspired them. She liked being a positive influence on her fans and it's a humbling feeling.
"Are you two dating?" One of the fans boldly asked.
Jennie and Kevin glanced at each other and shared a chuckle.
"She is someone very special to me," Kevin answered briefly, causing the girls to giggle at his response.
"I think you almost killed them with that statement," Jennie added.
After saying goodbye to the fans, Kevin and Jennie decided to take another break, to chill on the bench. Jennie took a funny selfie with him as he sat behind her, with his chin on her head.
'He needs to admit that my skating skills have improved since AHL. Don't front, you know I got better :P #JEN'
ARMY immediately began to freak out, as they positively enjoyed seeing the two together.
'DEAD'
'SCREAMING'
'Relationship confirmed!?'
'GOALS'
'Ya'll so damn adorable!'
"Oh crap!" Jennie shouted, hastily getting to her feet.
"What's wrong?"
"I was supposed to meet with Jungkook 2 hours ago!" She grabbed her bag. "We'll text! It was so nice seeing you, today!"
"Ooooohhhhhhh, you're in trouble~!" He laughed.
"Shush!" She made a phone call so Diana could pick her up.
Once at the hotel, Jennie made her way to Jungkook's room to see him gaming. "Kook! I am so sorry!" She exclaimed.
"It's fine. Don't worry about it." He shrugged.
She watched him. Nothing was fine. She knew he was upset. "Are you mad?"
"It's fine, Jennie." He paused his game.
"You're mad. Look, I'm so sorry. We can hang out tomorrow, okay?"
"Where were you, anyway?"
"I was with Kevin. It's been so long since we've seen each other, that I wanted to catch up. I lost track of time."
Jungkook exhaled and frowned. "So, you blew me off for him?"
"No way, that was not my intention. I just wasn't periodically checking the time when I was with him. Look, let's hang out tomorrow. Okay? Wherever you want, we'll go."
And Jungkook agreed to that.
The next day, in the afternoon, Yoongi walked into his hotel room to see Jungkook gaming on the bed. The confusion appeared on the Daegu rapper's features as he closed the door and strolled up to him.
"Weren't you supposed to meet with Smartie?"
"Uh huh."
"Well, why aren't you with her?"
"I changed my mind, hyung." The Maknae bluntly replied.
The Daegu rapper stood there, genuinely dumbfounded. As many times as the Maknae chewed his ear off about spending time with her in America, now he changed his mind?
Something wasn't right.
"This isn't like you at all. Why would you not go?"
Before Jungkook could reply, they heard pounding on the door
Yoongi heard Jennie's angry muttering on the other side of the door, "...'bout to kill him. I swear if he is in this got damn room, I'm going to kill him."
Once she was let inside by Yoongi, she greeted him, "Hey, Yoongi. Is Kook here?"
"By the bed," he said.
"Bed..." She walked in, setting her bag on the floor.
Jungkook paid her no mind as he proceeded to game. Yoongi observed how thick the tension in the room was between the 97 Liners. It was never like this. Something bad must've happened because Jennie and Jungkook had never acted like this.
Ever.
"Yoongi." She called out, interrupting his thoughts. "Can you give us a minute? Alone?"
"You sure I should leave you two, alone?"
"Yoongi, for once, please just listen to my request."
The rapper exhaled. Jennie wasn't messing around. He knew that the tone of her voice meant business.
"You kids are going to be the death of me. Don't kill each other...I really don't want to explain to Jin or Namjoon about how Bangtan went from eight members to six." He grumbled as he grabbed his notebook and exited the room.
Jungkook continued to mash the buttons on his controller, ignoring her presence as she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. Jen didn't know if she wanted to smack him or cuss him out because of what happened today.
"Kook." She called out.
No answer.
"Kookie."
No answer.
"Jungkook." She called out louder.
Still no answer.
She laughed dryly. "So just because I unintentionally forget about our outing, you don't want to show?"
"I forgot." He shrugged as his attention was still on the TV.
Exasperated, she marched up to him and snatched the controller out of his hands, tossing it on the bed. "Bullshit, Kook."
Poking the side of his cheek with his tongue in annoyance, he stood up, fed up. "How is that bullshit? I said I forgot."
"Yeah? Well, I said I was sorry. I tried to make it up to you, and you don't show. The heck is wrong with you?"
"Nothing." He shrugged.
Exhaling sharply, she closed her eyes for a moment. "Jungkook...you get on my nerves."
"Oh really? Well, the feeling is mutual."
"You know what? You blowin' my shit, today. You really be doing the most."
"And you don't?" He retorted.
"No, I do not. And you are starting to piss me the hell off and I am not in the mood for this. This is childish."
"Drop it. I'm done talking about this. I don't feel like arguing."
"Well, I'm not done talking because I'm still waiting for a not so half-assed excuse as to why you didn't show up today."
"I just didn't want to. End of discussion."
"Seriously? And you couldn't have called? Text?"
"Oh, okay. So, you just want to ignore the fact that you did the same to me? How do you think I feel? I really wanted to spend time with you."
Miss Bangtan rolled her eyes. "I don't have time for this. Jungkook, we always spend time together!"
Jungkook frowned and shook his head in disapproval. "You just don't get it." He muttered softly.
"Then explain!" She shouted.
"I wanted to spend time with you, alone!" He shouted back.
"We always spend time together, Kook. It's no big deal, stop being so uptight."
The Golden Maknae stared at her with hurt. "No big deal, huh? Then maybe I'm wasting my time."
"Are you kidding me?" She frowned. "Jungkook, I haven't seen him in what? A year? I lost track of time, we were catching up. I missed him. He's my friend."
"Well, I'm your best friend. I found a beach nearby. I thought it would be cool to hang out there that day. Walk on the beach in America, just like we planned, right? We planned this for so long. I waited and you didn't show. It sucked without you there. That hurt. So how do you think that made me feel? We were talking about this on the plane for hours. And somehow he just took up all your time and made you forget, right? Cause that's how it usually goes."
She exhaled and started feeling the tears coming as she quickly blinked them away.
Why did that make her heart ache?
"Don't do this to me. You are not listening-"
"I don't need to." He cut her off and walked past her.
She turned around to follow him. "Excuse me! Don't you walk away from me! Jungkook!" She heard the bathroom door slam, right in her face. "OH-my God!" She banged her fist on the door out of frustration.
"You are so childish! Open the door so we can discuss this!" She yelled.
When she didn't get a reply, she sighed in exasperation. "Okay, ignore me. Because that's what we do, right? God, you are acting like a jerk, right now."
Swinging the door open, Jungkook walked past her. "Well, what does that make you?" He questioned as she followed him back to where the beds were.
She scoffed. "Me? Are you kidding? I swear to Gosh, I can't stand you sometimes!"
"Good because I can't stand you, either! Do you know how annoying you are!?"
Jen stared at him in disbelief while she let out a sharp breath.
Damn.
She didn't know how much those words could sting until she heard him say it to her. But instead of being sad, she became angrier.
"WOW~! Tell me how you really feel!" She threw her arms up in the air.
Closing his eyes, he ran a hand through his hair. "You know I didn't mean that..."
"No, no, go ahead! Tell me exactly how you feel!"
"Enough." He muttered.
"No, tell me everything, I am all ears, Jungkook! I'm ready, I can take it! Let me know! Let me know, right now! Tell me how you feel about me!"
"Jennie..." He reiterated, trying to relax.
"Tell me how you feel about Jennie. The eighth member of the group. The one that still gets dragged for being a girl in BTS but doesn't give two shits anymore because I'm letting people ruin what I love doing. I'm not letting that hate get to me anymore because I am above all that and why should I waste my life worrying what haters think about me? That Miss Bangtan. That Jennie. What is your honest opinion on Miss Bangtan?"
"Jennie. Enough."
"No, it's not enough! So, don't tell me this is enough!" She raised her voice to him. "So lemme know, Jeon Jungkook. Spill your guts out to me. I want to know your feelings for me. I want to know exactly how you feel since we're being honest here. You go first and then I'll go. So, what do you have to say?"
"It's not the time for this!" He growled in frustration at the fact that they were arguing with each other.
"Yes, it is, since you're obviously being honest with me! So, what's next?!"
No answer.
"What's next!?" She made a fist and banged it against his chest as she started feeling tears develop in her eyes. Composed, Jungkook took it, standing his ground as he felt her strike faintly.
"Let me know. Be honest!" She hit his chest.
Silence.
"Say something!" She hit his chest, again.
More silence.
"Why aren't you saying anything?!"
"Enough!" He gently, but with a firm grip, grabbed her wrist before she could hit him again. Her back hit the wall softly while his free hand rested its palm next to her head. "Enough..." He repeated softly as she held his intense stare.
She saw hints of frustration, sadness and something else that she couldn't put her finger on.
Releasing her wrist, he glanced to the side, trying to calm down his anger. Meanwhile, Jen's heart was beating faster than usual as she noticed the closeness she had with Jungkook. All they could hear were the faint sound effects and voice acting of the game Jungkook was playing on the TV.
Jungkook turned his attention back to her, placing his forearm on the wall and his face got closer to hers. Crossing her arms, she angrily turned her head to the side.
'Just stop fighting me...there are a lot of things I want to say to you...more than you think...but now is not the time. And at this rate, I'm not even sure when anymore.' Jungkook thought to himself.
It was what he wanted to say out loud, but couldn't bring himself to.
They heard a click on the door while Hobi walked in. Jungkook backed up from her while Jennie glanced to the side, uncrossing her arms. The 97 Liners felt a sensation of annoyance by the fact that they were interrupted during their heated discussion.
Hobi spoke to them in a chill voice, "Uh...Yoongi forgot his headphones. Wanted me to go get them. Now I kinda understand why he didn't want to come in."
He felt the tension in the room as he awkwardly headed over to Yoongi's bed to grab the headphones.
Turning around, he observed them. Jungkook had his hands in his pockets, impatiently waiting for Hobi to leave as a vexed facial expression was visible on his handsome features. Jennie glanced around random areas of the room, trying to keep her emotions in check.
"All right, I need to ask. Is...everything all right with you two, kids?" The rapper demanded.
The 97 Liners glanced at each other and then turned their attention to Hobi.
"Yeah..." Jennie murmured.
"We're fine, hyung," Jungkook answered in a grumble.
"All right then..." Hobi nodded, unconvinced and left the room.
Jungkook turned to Jennie who was still angry. "Babygirl-"
"Don't call me that." She spoke sharply, remembering why she was upset with him in the first place. "You lost the right to call me that."
"Don't be like that." He frowned.
"No. How about you don't be the way you were by not showing up."
Feeling his anger come back, Jungkook shrugged. "Well, now you know how I feel."
"Oh, so you just did this to get back at me? You are such a big baby, grow up, Kookie."
"You grow up. And you lost the right to call me Kookie, so don't call me that."
"You know what? Fine, I don't care." She shrugged. "You are so condescending!"
"You are so dramatic." He muttered.
"No, the hell I am not! I'm so sick of this and I'm sick of you!"
"You really want to go there?"
"Yeah."
"Well, I'm sick of you too!"
"I don't need this bullshit!" She turned, aiming to leave.
"You're the one acting like a brat." He bluntly called out.
Feeling something in her snap, she turned around. "And you're the one acting like an asshole!"
As soon as she said that, Jungkook froze. His eyes stung sharply as the tears threatened to fall. As soon as she saw the hurt on his face, she immediately regretted her words.
Out of retaliation, he retorted sharply, "Sometimes I ask myself why you can't be like our friends in GFriend. Why you can't be like Eunha or Hayoon."
That was the fatal blow.
She stared at him in disbelief, feeling a large lump form in her throat. She shut her eyes to stop her tears before they fell.
Those words cut her like a knife.
Her shoulders relaxed as she slowly exhaled, opening her eyes. He won this argument and she had nothing else to say.
What could she say after that?
She replayed the statement in her head and briefly pondered how he felt when she yelled hurtful things at him, moments ago.
Jungkook saw the pain on her face and he began to regret his words, too. He didn't mean it. He just wanted to win the argument. They both did, not caring how much their words would hurt each other. Their emotions got to them. They were still young, stubborn teenagers. This was bound to happen. When you're angry, you say things you don't mean. You say things to hurt the other to get back at them.
Jennie wanted to scream at him. Scream that she hated him or something more hurtful but she couldn't do it. She couldn't hurt him more than she already had with the previous hurtful words she yelled. She strongly felt like her heart couldn't take it. Her heart was already freaking out ever since the argument started.
Jennie nodded slowly, accepting what he had told her. "Okay...I get it." Her voice trembled.
Watching her place a hand on her other one, Jungkook's stomach dropped when he watched her take off the friendship ring he had given her. When she was right in front of him, she placed the ring in his hand.
"I don't want this, anymore. Take it back. Give it to someone else."
Her sudden statement caught him off guard as he stared at the ring he had given her a long time ago. When he told her that they'll cherish each other until the end.
While Jungkook thought about the day he had given her the ring, his tears threatened to fall as he met her sad gaze.
"Maybe Hayoon or Euhna will like it instead. I'm sure they'll fit your Golden Best Friend qualifications. I'm gonna go before I say something I'm going to regret." She grabbed her bag and left in a hurry.
Frustrated, he grabbed a pillow and aggressively threw it across the room.
"Damn it..." He growled, running his hands through his hair in frustration. 'I'm such an idiot...why did I say that? I just ruined everything...'
Meanwhile with Jennie, outside the room, in the hallway, she leaned against the wall, next to his door. She exhaled sharply and threw her bag on the ground.
"Damn it..." She huffed. 'I didn't mean to say all that...why did I call him an asshole? Why did I hurt him even more by giving him back the ring?'
She felt her chest tighten and her tears began to flow as she silently started crying. Sliding down on the wall, she sat on the floor, with her knees against her chest.
Jungkook, who had been crying too, wiped his tears with his arm. He tried to pull himself together while sitting on the floor, against the wall, next to his door, which happened to be where Jennie was on the other side of the wall.
'I never want to see that again.' He thought. 'I never meant to make her upset, I just...'
Jennie wiped her tears with her hand. 'He was about to cry...I never want to see him like that. I didn't mean what I said, I just...'
She hoped that he would open the door and apologize.
He had also hoped that she would knock on his door and apologize.
Because they both were too stubborn to be the bigger person and apologize. Hoping that the other would, so they can let things go back to normal.
'It's normal for friends to fight, right? But why does this hurt so much more than the fights with the other members?' She thought to herself. 'Why does this hurt so much? Why does my heart feel so damn heavy? What is this feeling? I hate it, it's too much. Just make it stop already.'
Jungkook turned his head to the door, contemplating if she was still there. 'She probably left...'
Sniffing, Jennie cleared her throat. Standing on her feet, she turned to the door. She contemplated knocking but decided not to, despite her heart aching to knock on the door.
'He probably doesn't want to see me...he's angry, why would he want to see me?' She thought with a frown
"Sweetie, are you all right?"
Turning around she saw a hotel maid. She looked like she was in her mid-40s with dark skin and black hair styled in a bun.
"Huh?"
"I heard some arguing when I got my cleaning products, couldn't help but look to see you out here. Is everything all right?"
"Oh God, I am so embarrassed..." She groaned.
Looks like the lady also knew Korean.
"Bad fight with your boyfriend?" The woman assumed in an understanding voice.
The word boyfriend caused Jen's stomach to feel weird as she felt her face heat up.
"Oh, uh...he's...he's not my..." She trailed off.
"I get it. Not yet I presume."
"I-it's not like that." She shook her head.
"You sure?"
Jennie hesitated. After a moment, she nodded. "Yes."
"Hm...I dunno, you don't fool me, for a second, honey. I was like this when I had my first fight with my husband. We started dating when we were in college. Stubborn, the both of us were that day." The woman chuckled softly at the memory. "All the bickering and pettiness. Took us a few days to make up. Both of us didn't want to be the bigger person and apologize first. But arguments are normal, don't worry about it. It seems like things are falling apart and you both are hurting. But just give it time. It's not as bad as it seems. Before you know it, you two will rekindle."
Jen gave the woman a weak smile and nodded. "Thank you for that. I'm Jennie, by the way."
"Just call me Miss Joyce. You have a blessed day, now." She smiled sweetly and walked away to begin her shift.
Heading to her hotel room, Jennie made sure to wipe her tears and clear her throat before she walked in. Hopefully, Taehyung wouldn't notice anything.
Walking in, she was greeted by his boxy smile. There she also saw Jimin with him who happily waved as he sat with Tae on his bed, with random American snacks.
"Ennie!" Jimin beamed. "Look what we got! Smarties! I saw some when Tae and I went to the store. You got us hooked on them. You want some?"
Jennie gave them a fake smile, still feeling the effects of the argument. "No thanks." She responded and went straight into the bathroom.
Jimin raised an eyebrow, looking dumbfounded. "No thanks...?"
"What?" Taehyung glanced at Jimin with worry.
Jennie never rejects Smarties.
Not even when she's sad. The candy always cheered her up. This was a red flag and the 95 Liners were anxious to find out what was wrong so they could resolve it.
"Something isn't right." Jimin assumed as he heard the shower turn on.
"Ennie..." Taehyung murmured sadly.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 53- I Think I Love Her
Chapter Summary: The members notice the tension between Jennie and Jungkook. Jennie shuts down dating rumors from AllKpop. Jungkook vents to Jimin about his feelings for Jennie
Words: 4,000+
Author's Note: FYI, Jungkook will confess to Jennie (OC) when it's January 2016 in the story, hope it's worth the wait. :)
-------- Jennie had kept her responses to Jimin and Tae's questions to a minimum, telling them that she just wasn't up for eating any smarties, once she came out of the shower. But the 95 Liners knew something was up and didn't pressure her. When Jimin left, Taehyung turned off the lights so he and Jennie could sleep.
In the middle of the night, he heard her sniffing in bed. He was fully aware that something was wrong and it pained him to see her so upset. Pushing the covers off him, he decided to join her bed instead, laying down behind her.
"Ennie...please stop crying." His warm body wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.
After a while, her sniffing stopped. Turning around, she rested her head against his chest and started to fall asleep again.
The next morning, Jennie posted a short video on Twitter just before the members headed out to the concert venue. "Hey, hey!" She smiled and waved at the camera. "Chicago, get ready! The concert is tonight! Can't wait to see you!"
Soon as she posted it, some ARMY noticed that the way she was talking, was not as cheerful as it usually was, and began to ask questions.
'Jennie, do you have allergies?? Your eyes look a little pink.'
'Jennie!! You look so tired. Don't stay up too late!"
'Queen, get some rest!'
'Why does she sound so sad?'
'Don't make assumptions, she's probably just tired from all the traveling and touring'
'I don't know...but something seems wrong :/'
'Munchkin, are you okay?'
'Guys, she's probably just tired from the tour.'
Not too long later, Jungkook shared a selfie on Twitter, and ARMY began to notice that he didn't look too happy, either.
'You look sad!'
'Okay, both our Maknaes look upset, wtf happened?'
'Both of their eyes look a little puffy. Did something happen between them?'
'Oh no, please don't tell me the 97 Liners got into a fight'
'That's impossible, JenKook are inseparable!'
'But JenKook never argue!'
'Maybe Jennie is still sad about the fan meet being canceled?'
'But she was happy that she saw the fans, it should be fine'
The car ride to the venue was different this time. The members felt the tension in the car. Everyone was talking but Jennie and Jungkook, which was rare because they always used to say at least something.
"Right, Jungkookie?" Jimin laughed at a joke Taehyung had said.
"Huh?" The Golden Maknae looked up from his phone. He looked somewhat lost and indifferent.
"Jungkook, are you all right?" Sejin asked.
Jungkook just nodded in response and went back to his phone. Taehyung and Jimin glanced at each other with worry.
What was wrong with him?
Diana had been watching Jennie, who had a resting bitch face, and she looked annoyed about something.
"You all right, boo?" Diana asked.
"Mm hm." Jennie responded vaguely and continued to scroll through her phone.
Something was definitely wrong.
"Hey, what's up with you two? You're quieter than usual." Namjoon watched the Maknaes.
"No reason." Jennie shrugged.
When they arrived at the venue, they did a quick rehearsal of the concert to clean up any choreography. When it came time for War of Hormone, Jennie and Jungkook remembered that they were going to be dancing together.
"Uh...can we not dance this time for War of Hormone?" Jungkook requested.
"I agree," Jennie added.
"What the hell...?" Jimin abruptly exclaimed in English, looking around in confusion.
Did they just request to not dance together for War of Hormone?
"Hey." Hobi approached Yoongi after watching Jenkook talk to Mr. Son. "Something is going on between those two. When I went to get your headphones, something was off. I know you said you didn't want to go get them yourself, but what actually happened before you left?"
Yoongi let out a sigh. "These kids...I thought they would've resolved it..."
Once the concert came along, it was clear that something was off between Jenkook due to the way they acted whenever they were near each other. Despite trying their best to stay professional and not let any behind the scenes drama come on stage, ARMY were watching closely and tweeted about it, hoping that they will make up soon.
'JenKook haven't even glanced at each other at all! Not one look!'
'It's so weird not seeing them together.'
'It's weird not seeing any interaction. I'm sad.'
'They're my biggest ship. I'm freaking tf out!'
'I'm sad they didn't dance for war of hormone, it's my favorite moment of the song!'
At the hotel, Jimin and Taehyung decided to plan for JenKook to talk to each other and talk it out. Jungkook was gaming with Jimin in the room they shared. Taehyung told Jennie that they would be visiting Jimin because he wanted to talk to her about something. But as soon as Tae and Jennie walked in, she noticed Jungkook in the room.
"What is he doing here?"
"What is she doing here?"
The 95 Liners heard the 97 Liners complain.
"Because I am so sick of this! What is going on!?" Jimin yelled, placing the controller down and standing up. "I want you to stop fighting! Yoongi told me what happened! I am very disappointed in the both of you! You two make each other happy, so stop fighting!"
"Tell that to petty bunny boy over there..." Jennie grumbled.
Jungkook shot her a look of annoyance. "Don't start."
"You started it." She shrugged.
"You did first, you ditched me."
"I forgot! I didn't ditch! You ditched me! You purposely didn't show up, you bunny ass!"
Jimin let out a yelp at the name calling as he freaked out, watching them argue.
"Can I punch him?" Jennie asked with irritation.
"No!" Jimin exclaimed.
"You can't punch me," Jungkook remarked.
"And why not?" Jennie raised a brow.
"Because I'm the golden maknae." He teased, grinning cockily.
"Listen you little shit!" she grabbed a pillow from the bed and threw it at him.
Jungkook ducked with ease but was attacked when she ran up and began to hit him with another pillow. He managed to grab a pillow by a seat to hit her back, as they commenced an aggressive pillow fight.
Taehyung started laughing out loud, while Jimin watched in horror and started yelling, trying to break them up. Taehyung began to cheer Jennie on, watching with amusement.
"Tae! Help me! Stop watching and help me!" Jimin yelled.
The sound of Jimin panicking caused Jennie and Jungkook to share a laugh, ceasing their pillow fight, and dropping their pillows. JenKook glanced at each other and started thinking about how much they missed laughing and having fun together.
Their thoughts were interrupted when they heard Jimin whine because they were fighting, "Ahhhh!! This was not part of the plan!"
"What plan?" JenKook questioned in confusion, causing Jimin's stomach to drop and Taehyung to give him a look of alarm.
"For you to be the best of friends!" he smoothly covered his tracks. "How long have you two been friends? You two have special places in each other's hearts. You two just need to talk it out. Speak like adults. What do you say?"
Jennie and Jungkook glanced at each other. After a moment, they came up with an answer.
"No." They both responded while Jennie left with Taehyung following her.
Jimin sighed loudly. "Why are you two a bunch of stubborn teenagers?"
Later that night, Jennie, in a calmer mood, stayed in her room with Taehyung, watching one of her shows on her laptop. She noticed that Tae kept staring at her sadly which caused her to sigh and take off her headphones.
"What is it?" She asked as he gave her another puppy dog look. "What? Stop that. T-Tae!"
"Please talk to Jungkook."
"I don't want to. He probably doesn't even want to talk to me anyway."
"Ennie, he always wants to talk to you. Look, I know it's annoying but friends fight. And we say things that we don't mean. Remember that bad fight I got into with Jimin? And you know how close we are. Took a few days to apologize and now we're fine. And remember that time you argued with Yoongi? You two wanted nothing to do with each other but then you two made up a few days later? And one day, you and I are going to disagree. But we still love each other and are a family." He grabbed her hand and squeezed it. "Don't you miss his bunny smiles and laughs? You two gaming together? Him hugging you? Holding you? Singing to you?"
Jennie had to admit that she missed all of that and more. "Lowkey...yeah."
"How are you feeling with this?"
"I just wish I handled the situation better. I'm upset with myself for how I acted. I remember seeing the hurt on his face from those things I said. I never want to see that again..." She frowned. "Seeing him hurt, hurt a lot more than those other things he said when he was mad at me. It kind of breaks my heart to see him so sad. I'm just feeling a little stubborn. Like it's his fault. Like he's the wrong one, but it's not just his fault. It's mine too. I just want some space, right now. I'll talk to him...eventually. Right now, let me chill and have time to think. I don't want to talk to him while I'm still in my feelings. Give it another day or two and I should talk to him. Maybe then we can discuss it like adults."
Meanwhile, with Jimin, he stayed with Jungkook, watching him play video games. He patiently waited for him to speak up about Jennie and kept staring at him until he got annoyed.
"What?" Jungkook snapped.
"I think it's time to realize what's going on here," Jimin brought up.
"What are you talking about?"
"You like her. Plain and simple, Jungkookie."
"I don't like her..." He grumbled.
"Yes, you do."
"No, I don't." He raised his voice.
"Yes, you do," Jimin responded sternly.
"No, I don't."
Jimin let out a sigh, watching the Golden Maknae get angrier. "Jungkookie, stop lying. I see it on your face. So just admit it. Don't just give up like this. I have seen the way you look at her...you've never looked at anyone like that before...there must be a reason why you stare at her so passionately. There must be a reason your smile gets bigger when you're happy with her. There must be a reason I see all this jealousy on your face when she is much closer than usual with Kevin, Bam Bam, or any other guy. That's not a coincidence. You make it so painfully obvious, I'm surprised she doesn't know."
"Enough, Jimin!" Jungkook shouted with frustration. "I'm not lying, so stop telling me how I feel! I don't like her, okay!? So back off!"
Jimin shrugged in defeat and stood up. "Fine. I'm not even going to pressure you into it. I'll wait until you realize your feelings. Hopefully, it won't be too late by the time you realize."
While walking to the door, Jimin heard the last bit of what Jungkook had murmured, "...her..."
Turning around, Jimin raised a brow. "What?"
"I said...I think I love her." Jungkook admitted in a soft voice.
A smile came across Jimin's face as he walked back to the bed. "Why do you think you love her?"
Jungkook sat on the edge of the bed with him. Their feet were on the carpet, while Jungkook leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs.
The Golden Maknae shook his head, letting his cards out on the table.
No turning back now.
There was no avoiding this.
"It's stupid, right? Insane? A crazy thought since we've been friends for years, now? I shouldn't be...I really shouldn't be falling for my best friend. I thought this was just some silly crush and I'd get over it after a few weeks but no...my feelings for her have only gotten stronger."
"It's risky, I know." The Maknae went on. "What if she doesn't feel the same? Will it be awkward? Will our friendship change? We're in a group together. How will it work? What would happen if we date? How will ARMY react? What would happen if the media found out two members of a group were dating? I've thought about it all. I've thought about everything. But she's...she's worth it. And I won't let anyone or anything discourage me if she becomes mine."
Jimin was pleased with Jungkook finally admitting his feelings as he watched him sit up straight.
Jungkook turned his head to him. "I want her. I want her to be mine. I never wanted someone so badly until she came along."
Hearing that, made Jimin smile wider. It was music to his ears to hear him say how much he wanted Jennie. He was not expecting Jungkook to tell him anything, so this was a treat.
And long overdue.
Jimin observed the Golden Maknae. He was turning 18 soon and so was Jennie. Jungkook matured and grew to become a man. Girls were always swooning over him. Jungkook could probably get any girl he wanted, but he only wanted one girl.
Jennie.
Hearing him wanting to call Jennie his, made Jimin think of how manly Jungkook was becoming as he watched him think about her. It brought joy to his heart to see the Golden Maknae admit that he's fallen in love. And Jimin fully supported the fact that Jungkook wanted to date her.
"When did you start liking her?" Jimin asked.
"I started liking her when we started going to SOPA together. It was just a silly crush. It wasn't supposed to go that far. I wasn't supposed to fall in love with her. Falling in love with her just...it just happened. I couldn't control it. I tried to get over her, so we could just remain friends but it was harder than I expected. It's so damn frustrating because sometimes she's all I think about. I feel so comfortable around her, too. She always encourages me and motivates me to do better. She never judges me or anyone else. She's simply one of a kind in my eyes."
Jimin nodded, gesturing him to keep going.
"I know it's cheesy but the smallest things she does...like the way her nose would twitch cutely, it gives me the urge to kiss it. The way she eats, her cheeks would get bigger, resembling a cute hamster. And her smile is one of the cutest things I've ever seen." He let out a low chuckle at the thought of it. "She always looks out for us and dedicates her time to BTS. She gets prettier every day. And I can't stop thinking about kissing her. It's getting harder to restrain myself, Jimin."
'I can tell.' Jimin thought to himself.
"But...all those things I said when we argued...I...I really hurt her." Jungkook murmured sadly. "I don't deserve her. What kind of man am I to say those things to her? I...I didn't mean any of it. I just wanted to win the argument. And I just...I get so jealous when she's closer than usual to other guys because I think she's going to date them. I feel like I'm never going to build up the courage to ask her out, one day. She even gave back the friendship ring I gave her. I'm a pretty shitty friend, huh? So how could I be her boyfriend? I promised to cherish her and I ended up lashing out at her. Telling her that I wished she acted like our friends in GFriend instead. She probably doesn't even want anything to do with me."
"And now here I am, in love with my best friend. Jimin, I'm scared to tell her because we've been friends for so long and I don't want to ruin anything. And I'm just not sure if she would ever want to date me. Has she even thought of me like that? As a potential boyfriend like I always have?" He wondered.
"Sometimes it's worth to take that risk, Jungkookie," Jimin responded.
"I know." He stood up. "If...if I was man enough to ask her...to ask her to be mine and if she would say yes to me, I'd be the best boyfriend she'd ever had. She'd always be happy. I'll make sure of it. I'm not good at expressing my feelings but my actions, they can do the talking."
Jungkook realized that he just told Jimin his feelings for Jennie and looked at him with dread.
"Jimin, please don't tell the hyungs."
Jimin let out a laugh at the sight of him panicking. "Relax. Look, Taehyung and I already know you love her. We've been watching you two for a while. It's pretty frustrating that you haven't made a real move on her yet. But don't worry. Things are going to be just fine, Jungkookie. Look, right now, we're busy with the tour. For now, just relax and act normal around her. You two will be together soon."
"Like that'll ever happen..." Jungkook shook his head.
"Good things happen to those who wait. Let me handle this. For now, continue to work on a way to apologize to her."
"A simple sorry isn't going to work, Jimin."
"It's best to think from the heart. I know you'll figure out something. When you do, let me know and I'll help if I can." Jimin said, making Jungkook feel hopeful for the future.
For now, with things hectic with the Red Bullet Tour, Jimin thought it would be best to begin his mission near the end of the year. He thought about an early New Year's Resolution. Get JenKook together. Now he needed to think of what to do for Phase 1. He was going to have a good talk with Taehyung about this.
His ship will be sailing very soon.
-----
When BTS arrived in LA, Jennie met up with Angelina, going out for a Dunkin' Donuts run.
Walking out of the store with a big bag of donuts and two cups of coffee, they noticed the long drive thru line of cars.
"You gotta be kidding." Angelina laughed.
"I need to get this on film." Jennie took out her phone and started recording.
"All them damn cars! I'm glad we went inside. Okay, look how friggin' long the drive thru line is at Dunkin Donuts. We got a problem, people. We got our donuts in ten seconds by going inside. It takes them ten minutes to get their stuff. This is why I go inside."
"Go inside people! Save time!" Angelina shouted in the video. "And I highly recommend getting donuts in the morning when they're nice and fresh. You'll taste the difference and thank me later!"
Once Jennie posted the video on her Instagram, tagging Angelina with the caption, 'Just go inside!!!', ARMY started commenting about Jungkook on her page.
'Are you and Jungkook OK?'
'Did you and Jungkook have a fight? You two didn't even dance together for War of Hormone, I was anticipating that all night during the Chicago concert.'
'Munchkin, are you okay???'
'Is it true you're dating Kevin? How long have you been dating?'
'Please tell me you're on good terms with Jungkook. 97 Liners, I need you two to be OK!'
'Whatever is going on between you and Jungkook, I hope it's resolved soon.'
'Lol wonder how Bam Bam will react to her and Kevin dating'
'I thought you and Jimin were dating! My ship is ruined!'
'She's dating Kevin, guys!'
'Lol, they're "onto" us.' Kevin commented on her page with sarcasm.
This was starting to get ridiculous at how people assume people are dating just because they're hanging out with each other. There is a thing called friendship but clearly, that does not exist because everywhere you turn around, there's another dating rumor.
Once Jennie got into the car with Angelina, they went on the road.
'Lmaoooo I knew this nonsense would happen.' Jennie commented back to Kevin and went to the ALLKPOP article about the false speculation.
Guess a guy and girl can't be friends these days without anyone wildin out over them allegedly dating.
BTS' Jennie rumored to be dating
Miss Bangtan might be off the market.
There are speculations going around stating that BTS' Jennie is dating fellow BTS American Hustle Life friend, Kevin. The rumors were first started by fans who watched their close interaction at JFK Airport when they shared an intimate hug that was captured by fans eagerly waiting for BTS' arrival.
The two were spotted in Chicago, at a local skate park and were seen by fans who took photos with them. Kevin was also seen attending one of BTS' concerts to support Jennie. More speculations arose when fans noticed their eye contact and longer than usual hand holding at the hi touch after the concert. Big Hit Entertainment is yet to respond to the speculations.
"Unbelievable..." Jennie complained.
"What happened?" Angelina asked. Once Jennie read the article out loud, she began laughing. "That's nuts!"
Jennie retweets AllKpop's article with a simple, 'WRONG. #EnoughAlready #LetAChickBreathe #MindYourBusiness #Jen' which killed the rumor instantly...for now.
ARMY immediately began to comment things like, 'DRAG EM!' as they read her shutting down the rumor. She soon trended on Twitter from the tweet as well.
Arriving at a local dance studio, Jennie and Angelina caught up while dancing to pass the time. Jennie let her in on the various concert stories and the prank war that had been going on between the members. Angelina told her about how great her fans have been with supporting her album and was looking forward to releasing the second one in due time.
"Hey, you seem a little tense. Everything all right?" Angelina pointed out.
"Not really." Miss Bangtan shrugged. "Uh, Jungkook and I...had a fight."
"Damn, really? You and Kook? Seriously? That's...wow. What happened?"
Once she told her what happened, Jennie went on, "And then this one maid, super nice, she approached me, asked what was wrong. She started talking about how she's dealt with arguments like that with her husband. And she also thought Jungkook was my boyfriend."
"Oh really?" Angelina raised a brow, beginning to grin.
"Stop. It's not that." She tried to explain.
"Do you think Jungkook is hot?" Angelina asked out of the blue.
"What?" Jennie asked, widening her eyes.
That came out of nowhere.
"You know...do you think Jungkook is hot? I mean, you have to admit, he's getting more handsome these days. Puberty hit him like a truck. I've been seeing all these tweets about him and girls are swooning over this guy. I can't blame them, he's attractive. Whoever will be his girlfriend in the future will be pretty damn lucky to have him as a boyfriend. Because one, he's cute. Two, he's very sweet and respectful and three, although he seems shy, I think he'll be a very passionate guy. Don't you think?"
"Oh my gosh." Jennie covered her face while Angelina laughed. "Why are you bringing this up? Are you implying something?"
"Maybe. You ever thought about it? Dating him? You two kissed once. Ever thought about kissing him again since he's a man, now? Don't you think he's manly?"
"I mean..." Jen trailed off, looking at the floor.
Angelina was starting to give her weird thoughts, now.
"How would you feel if he started dating someone? Would you get a little jealous? He'll focus more of his time with his girlfriend, not you, y'know."
"If he's happy, I'm happy." She shrugged.
Angelina playfully smacked her on the arm. "Bitch, stop lyin', you know you gonna drag a hoe if she steals your man away. I know you."
"He's not my man, Ang."
"Well, you're protective of the guy. Don't you think he's cute?"
"Yes, Ang, I do. I always have."
"Do you think he's sweet?"
"Always. Where is this coming from?"
"I'm just a little curious." The rapper shrugged. "I watch the Bangtan bombs and all. You two have a cute little thing going on. I mean, you do with all the members but with him, it's the cutest to me."
Jennie began to ponder.
Yeah, she thought he was handsome. Who wouldn't? But the thought of dating him? Her best friend?
"I haven't actually thought of dating him until you brought it up. But I mean, we're best friends. Wouldn't that ruin a friendship?" She reflected.
"What if it doesn't?"
"I care about him a lot. I dunno, he makes me feel things I never felt before. It's weird."
"Good or bad way?"
"I'm not quite sure, yet."
------
In the afternoon, back at the hotel, Jennie had her headphones in, messing around with a small DJ launchpad she brought to practice and play around with. She was currently listening to, Girl by The Internet as she playfully practiced tapping the beats on the launchpad to the song.
A couple of knocks on her door made her stop her jam session and open it to see no one at the door.
"Ding dong ditch?" She pondered and looked down to see a tiny Hello Kitty Plushie.
Curious, since this is her favorite character, she picked it up and went back into the room.
She found a small note connected to its back and took it off, opening it.
'I screwed up, didn't I?'
She knew exactly who this was from.
What did he want?
And what was this?
She continued to read and saw two words, scattered in letters and it looked like she would have to figure out what the two words were.
'blbueb aet'
She worked on trying to decipher the first word
Blue
Bleu
Bubbe
Bubble.
"Bubble? Bubble what?" She checked out the second word.
Eat
Ate
"Tea." She confirmed. "Bubble tea?"
Did he want to get bubble tea?
"He really wants me to go get bubble tea with him?" She sighed and shrugged. "All right then."
Quickly getting ready, she walked to the closest bubble tea spot and walked in. As soon as she looked at the menu, a bright smile came across her face. It's been a while since she had some bubble tea.
Before she could place her order, the female cashier placed the bubble tea flavor she was going to get, on the counter.
Bubble milk green tea.
"Excuse me, are you Jennie?" The cashier asked with a smile.
It didn't look like she was a fan of BTS with the way she acted, so Jen took a different approach on how to answer.
"Yeah...how did you know I was going to order this?" she glanced at the bubble tea in surprise.
"Oh, some hot guy paid and told me to give this to you. You fit the description he told me."
'Jeon Jungkook...what are you planning?' She thought to herself. "Uh, what did he say?"
"He said something about a beautiful girl with pretty black skin and a sweet smile and that she wears Nikes and has pretty curly hair."
Jennie looked down at her shoes, and she was definitely wearing her Nikes today as she felt her heart flutter. If this was part of his idea to apologize, he was doing a good job and it made her miss him more.
'I can't believe this guy.' She thought.
"He was so friggin hot, like oh my gosh. Is he your boyfriend or something?" The cashier, who looked around 17, asked, taking Jennie out of her thoughts.
"U-uh, no, we're friends."
"No way, are you serious?"
"Yeah."
"Is he single?"
"As far as I know."
"I think you need to get on that, in my opinion." The girl suggested. "He's a keeper."
The statement made Jennie start to grin in embarrassment and let out a nervous laugh.
"Wow, he wasn't kidding. You really have a nice smile. How'd you get your teeth so straight?"
"My mom is an orthodontist," Jennie answered. "She was so strict about making sure my family had nice, healthy teeth. It was annoying to hear her bickering about it but it was worth it in the end."
"Nice. Well, here you go. Oh, and he also told me to tell you that two of your friends are sitting at that table." She pointed to Taehyung and Hobi who were in a conversation.
"Thank you." Jennie put a 5 dollar bill in the tip jar and went to sit in the middle of the two. "All right, what the heck is going on?"
"Nice to see you too, munchkin." Hobi giggled as he watched her stick her straw in the middle of the cup, happily sipping on the tea and chewing on the bubbles.
"Where is Jungkook?"
"Gotta find out." Taehyung handed her a note.
"You mean to tell me this bunny has me going on a scavenger hunt?" She raised a brow.
"It'll be worth it in the end!" Hobi beamed.
"He's just as devastated, Ennie. And he worked really hard on this, so I hope you give him a little bit of your time to apologize in his own special way." Tae added as she opened up the first note.
A simple "I'm sorry." isn't going to be enough to fix it. I know. So, I decided that I want to write some reasons why I cherish you with each note you receive. I'm not good at this. I'm not good with words. This may even be a little cheesy but stay with me until the end.
Reasons why I cherish you:
You were patient with me as I gradually opened up to you when we first met. (It's kind of hard opening up to new people but with you...you're very easy to talk to.)
You are always listening... (just know I'm always here to listen to you, too!)
I trust you with everything (I want you to know that you can trust me, too)
Jennie's eyes softened at the note. Despite him saying he's not good with words, the simplicity of his with this note made her begin to smile brightly.
Taehyung and Hobi observed the developing smile on her face and glanced at each other, satisfied with her reaction.
This plan should go well.
"Awwwwww~! Our munchkin is smiling!" Hobi giggled with Tae.
Jennie had almost forgotten that she was sitting with them as her face began to warm up.
"Hush!" She let out a laugh and went back to reading the note. It looked like another set of words that needed to be organized.
'Bsaaltkbel uroct'
"Basketball Court." She confirmed.
"Here's the address." Hobi texted her the location.
"Is this where I'm meeting Jungkook?" She asked.
"Maybe~!" Taehyung teased.
"Where is this guy?" She exclaimed.
"Gotta find out. It'll be fun, don't worry. Oh, and before you leave, we have to take a photo. Smile!" Taehyung placed his phone up in the air to capture the three of them.
Taehyung with his boxy smile and Jennie trying to take a sip of Hobi's bubble tea as he playfully tried to push her away became the perfect goofy picture to post on Twitter.
Taehyung posted the picture with the caption, 'Have you tried Bubble Tea, ARMY?' so Jungkook could check for updates on how his plan was going.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 61- Tense
Chapter Summary: Still shooked by the dream Jennie begins to feel awkward around Jungkook and her unusual behavior does not go unnoticed
Words: 6,000+
Author's Note: D.E.N.I.A.L lol. Also, If you played Cards Against Humanity (highly recommend), then you know things get suggestive so if you are not about that life, just skip it. Also there is foreshadowing at the end! :)
-------
Jennie didn’t get much sleep that night, still shaken from those events that appeared in her dream. This was not good and she kept mentally kicking herself for letting her mind imagine something so inappropriate about her best friend.
Near morning, she was the first to go into the kitchen and sought to distract herself with a bowl of cereal and games on her phone.
“Morning, sweetie!” Jin’s voice was heard as she looked up with a timid smile.
“Morning.”
“You want me to make you anything?”
“Nah, I’m almost done with my cereal. But I’ll help you cook breakfast.” she got out of her seat.
Helping him fix a big meal for the members, they set up plates around the table. Before she knew it, Taehyung, Namjoon, and Hobi made their way into the kitchen to eat. Gathering her dish after eating another bowl of cereal, Jennie advanced her way to place the bowl in the sink.
“Hey, morning!” Jungkook’s cheerful voice filled the room.
Flinching, she inadvertently dropped her bowl on the floor, causing the glass to shatter.
“Crap...” she quickly kneeled to try to carefully pick up the pieces.
“Aw, hyung! Another thing broke?” Jimin walked in, complaining.
“It wasn’t even me! It was Jennie!” Namjoon exclaimed, pointing at her.
“You all right?” Hobi asked, earning a soft “yeah” from Miss Bangtan.
“Hey, I got it.” Jungkook quickly went to help her.
Her hand brushed against his, causing her to flinch again. She immediately stood up and cleared her throat.
Jungkook shot her a worried look. “Hey, you all right?”
“Y-yeah, yeah. Just accidentally cut my finger,” she responded quickly. “I need to use the bathroom, I’ll be right back.” she hastily left while he cleaned up the mess with Hobi.
Walking into the hallway bathroom, she shut the door and placed her hands on the sink, exhaling slowly. She wished she didn’t feel so clumsy around him because of a dream.
‘Should I just tell him?’ she thought to herself. Shaking her head, she added, ‘No way. Keep this to the grave. It’ll take some time but I’ll get over this.’
At least, she hoped she did.
After washing her hands, she sat on the toilet seat. She can’t hide in here forever. She’ll have to leave sometime. She just needed some time to regroup and put on a fake smile.
“Ennie, are you all right?” Taehyung knocked on the door.
“Yeah, you can come in,” she answered.
“Let’s take care of this.” he grabbed the first aid kit from under the sink and kneeled in front of her, taking her right hand.
“I could’ve done this.”
“I was worried.”
“It’s just a little cut, Tae.”
“Still.” he placed some antibiotic ointment on the cut and placed a small band-aid on her right middle finger. “There, all better.”
She chuckled as she watched him cutely kiss her bandaged finger a few times. “Thanks, Tae.”
“Now let’s head back to the kitchen.”
“R-right. The kitchen.”
Where Jungkook was...
Strolling back into the kitchen, she locked eyes with Jungkook, who waved. “Jennie, I saved your seat. Sit next to me!” he gave her one of his cute bunny smiles.
“Thanks,” she murmured and sat next to him with the rest of the members around the table.
Boy, she wished she could hide right now as her cheeks warmed up.
While the members were immersed in conversation, Jennie tried to distract herself by going on her phone. But it was short lived when Namjoon grabbed it and placed it on the table. She shot him a ‘What the hell’ facial expression.
“If Jin had to take my phone away, your phone would be taken too. No phones at the table. We’re both suffering,” he responded.
Jungkook had been watching her the entire time. She seemed...off today ever since she dropped her bowl.
“Hey, are you all right? You seem jumpy today,” he murmured to her.
“O-oh, I’m fine. It’s just that time of the month.” she laughed nervously.
“I thought it doesn’t start until the following week. We’ve been keeping track, remember?” Jin called out.
‘For fuck sake! Really Jin?!’ she complained in her head, struggling not to glare at him. “It’s irregular today. Must’ve been something I ate. It’s okay.”
“Maybe it was the beef? Does that happen? Females eat something and their cycle acts up?”
“Jesus...let’s stop talking about periods, it’s too early for this.” she rubbed her temples.
For the next few days, Jennie proceeded to be on edge as the members started noticing her change in demeanor. Her voice would go up an octave and she often laughed nervously at the most basic things. There was one time when Hobi had brought a box of pocky and asked if she wanted some. She yelled a loud “No!” unexpectedly, causing him to yelp. She had apologized profusely for it. She couldn’t even look at Pocky because it made her think of Jungkook.
Following dance practice, Jungkook had decided to address her. He regarded that she wasn’t as chatty with him and spent even less time with the other members, remaining quiet. He began to feel jealous of the lack of attention, poking the inside of his cheek when he watched her avoid conversation all day.
“Hey, did I...do something wrong?” he asked, watching her place her bag over her shoulder.
Jennie took a small step back, feeling intimidated by their closeness. “Huh? What you mean?”
“Something is bothering you and it’s starting to bother me. I don’t like seeing you so troubled.” he crossed his arms.
Concern was clear in his voice and facial features as she nervously looked at him in the eyes.
“What makes you think I’m troubled?”
“I dunno you just seem kind of...distant...I hope I didn’t do anything wrong. If I did, I’m sorry.”
Her eyes softened. He truly was a sweetheart. She was being so unfair to him and she didn’t want him to be upset like this.
“Y-you didn’t do anything wrong. Don’t worry about it. I’m just a little tired. I’ll be fine. I uh, watched this horror movie, that’s why I’m a bit on edge.”
“What movie?”
‘Crap...’ she thought. “T-The shining. It’s an American movie. Y-you know, hereeeeee’s Johnny!” she started laughing anxiously as he raised a brow.
'Something is definitely off.' he thought but decided to let her slide.
He chuckled and shook his head. “You’re so goofy today. Maybe you should stick with action movies. I also think you ate too many smarties.”
“Yeah, smarties. That’s it.”
The next day, Jennie had tried to get her mind off things by going to a private gym, early in the morning. Wearing her Nike jacket zipped halfway, over her sports bra, she also had the sneakers and leggings on. She sat on the bench, wrapping her hands in a pair of MMA gel hand wraps.
After stretching and running on the treadmill for a warm up, she switched to the weights. Once she was done, she turned to the punching bag to take out all her frustration by punching and kicking aggressively.
“Get! Your! Act! To! Get! Her! Stop! Think! ‘ing! A! ‘bout! Him!” she muttered after every punch and kick.
“How come you decided to go to the gym without us?” Jimin whined, walking in with Jin.
Stopping her punch, she turned to them, trying to keep her nervousness in check. "I-I sorry. I wanted a head start,"
She noticed that almost two hours had passed and her entire body was perspiring and aching. Grabbing a towel, she sat on a bench and wiped her face. Jimin and Jin had begun using the weights while she watched them, occasionally speaking while in their conversation. After her little break, she went to do squats with dumbbells in her hands.
She shouldn't still be working out for this long but anything to distract her from her mind wandering back to her best friend in her bed.
Jungkook was also located in the gym, finishing up his set of chin-ups on a bar. Looking up, he noticed Jennie, catching a glimpse of her bending down for another squat. His gaze lingered on her rear, watching closely. He didn’t know how long he was staring for but he couldn’t look away.
“Hey, Jungkook!” Jimin patted him on the back, causing the Maknae to jump. “Whatcha staring at?”
“N-nothing.” he stuttered, feeling his face get flushed.
“Staring at her again, eh?” he teased.
“N-not at all.”
Jennie turned around and widened her eyes in alarm when she saw Jungkook speaking with Jimin.
‘Time to go!’ she yelled in her head, gathering up her things hastily.
“H-hey, where are you going?” Jin called out, getting off one of the machines.
“Something came up! Gotta go! See you in the dorm!” she raced out of the gym.
“W-we just got here! I thought we were going to do Zumba!” he yelled, catching the attention of Jimin and Jungkook.
“What happened?” Jimin asked.
“She just left out of the blue...now, who is going to teach us Zumba?”
“I can!” Jungkook raised his hand.
“Jennie does it better than you, though.” Jimin dismissed him, causing the Maknae to playfully hit him
After working out, Jungkook had gone back to the dorm, to lay on his bed. He couldn’t get that image of Jennie out of his head as his mind began to wander.
--------
It was a summer afternoon in the dorm with Jennie chilling on the couch, in the living room, on her phone. He noticed that she was in her gym clothes and he was too, so he assumed they’d be working out together. Her hair was down, which he always liked. Whenever she put her hair in a bun, he always had the abrupt urge to take it out.
“Hey! There you are. Before we go, I’ve been itching to play this game. It’s called Cards Against Humanity, ever heard of it?” she beamed.
“Yeah, never played it though.” he sat next to her.
“It’s simple, I’ll show you. Seijin isn’t coming to drop us off at the gym for another hour, so you want to play to pass the time?”
“Yeah, why not.”
He watched her get up and get the box of cards from her room. Sitting back on the couch, she shuffled the cards.
“All right, this game can get sexual and inappropriate. It’s not your average kiddy game,” she informed him. “And it can be offensive. It’s been a while since I played this and I’m really bored, so do you mind? Only if you’re comfortable with it.”
Jungkook nodded. “It’s fine.”
“This game is supposed to have at least three players, but let’s just have fun and see what crazy combinations we can come up with. And be 100% real with me. It’s just us. No judging. Let’s have fun, and get our teenage minds flowing. What happens here, stays here. And be as random as possible in this game so I can have a good laugh.”
“All right, you’re on.”
“The black cards are the question cards, which is basically a statement. The white cards are what we can use to answer the statement as you can see there’s a word to fill in for it. Usually, the person with the best white card answer will win the black card.”
She placed a black card on the couch and it read ‘There’s an app for that’
Jennie placed down, ‘Feeding Rosie O’Donnell’ while Jungkook put down, ‘bitches’
“Really...?” she deadpanned.
“What?” he smiled sheepishly.
“That’s a dry answer, Kook. Don’t give me these wack answers.” she playfully scolded.
As they continued to play, their combinations got funnier as Jungkook loosened up and enjoyed himself in the game. Their answers were so random that they had to google what some words meant because they hadn’t heard of them before.
‘And the Academy award goes for...goes to...’ said the black card with two white cards that needed to be placed for the statement.
Jennie placed down ’72 virgins’ and ‘Batman’ for her answer, while Jungkook suddenly placed down, ‘Firing a rifle into the air while balls deep in a squealing hog’ and ‘sperm whales’
“What the actual hell?” she cackled. “Jungkook, what is going on with your mind today?”
“N-nothing!”
“I dunno about that.” she teased.
‘Maybe she’s born with it. Maybe it’s...’
Having terrible cards, Jennie decided to get rid of her ‘Hot Pockets’ card for her answer, while Jungkook chose ‘Sexual Tension’
“So, how does a girl be born with sexual tension?” she asked.
“I guess when she automatically gives the guy sexual tension?” he shrugged.
“Fair enough.”
‘I drink to forget...’
Jen put down ‘Horsemeat’ while Jungkook put down ‘Pulling out’, causing her to stare at him, surprised.
“Wow, Jungkook.” she shook her head as he let out a shy laugh.
‘Why am I sticky?’
Jennie chose ‘Judge Judy’ and Jungkook placed down ‘Fingering’ for the next card.
“Wow. You have a very dirty mind, Kook.” she asserted, checking out her white cards.
Jungkook had felt his face warm up at her statement.
Well, she wasn’t wrong.
As they continued to play, Jennie laughed again when Jungkook had put down, ‘Doing the right stuff to her nipples’
“You’ve been hanging around Namjoon too much.”
“It-its just a game! I’m trying here!” he stuttered.
“That’s what they all say. I guess that mouth of yours doesn’t just sing and rap, huh?”
‘If it’s for you, I’ll do whatever you want.’ he thought to himself.
“You wanna kiss?” she asked out of the blue.
“Yes,” he answered immediately.
Taking out a small bag of Hershey Kisses, she handed him a few in a small ziplock bag. “Jeez, you’re really eager for chocolate, aren’t you? Well, I don’t blame you. We all need a little chocolate in our lives. It’s good for the soul.”
‘Oh, this was what she meant.’ he examined the candy. “Let’s eat the chocolate later. We’re going to be going to the gym soon. Don’t want to upset our stomachs.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
While the game continued, Jungkook had randomly placed down the ‘Reverse Cowgirl’
“Huh. You appear to be familiar with that position, Kook,” she spoke in a serious tone, meeting his gaze. “Is there something you want to tell me?”
“U-uh...” he averted his eyes, hearing her giggle.
“I’m just messing! I don’t judge.”
“Y-you need to stop teasing me with the answers I choose.”
“Or what?” she taunted, raising a brow. “What are you going to do Jungkook?”
Part of him was tempted to just say screw it, toss all the cards aside and kiss her but he refrained himself.
Getting back into the game, he put down, 'Bouncing up and down.'
Jennie, out of nowhere asked, “On what exactly?"
Jungshook appeared as he shifted in his seat, unable to look at her in the eyes.
"What? Is it a bed? A trampoline?”
“Ah, is Seijin here?” he grabbed his phone to change the subject.
Jungkook sensed something thick in the air and felt flushed all over. As if on cue, Seijin did arrive and the 97 Liners were dropped off at a private gym where they wouldn’t be disturbed. After stretching and warming up, they stood on a series of mats to practice wrestling. Although ISAC was over and she dominated in wrestling, she still wanted him to teach her a few more moves, just in case they have it again.
With the both of them sweaty and trying to pin each other down, they got up close and personal. After their sparring, Jungkook went to go bench press, laying on his back while Jennie told him she would be on one of the machines.
Placing the bar back, he took a break, resting on his back. Promptly, Jungkook felt pressure on his lap. Widening his eyes, he realized it was Jennie straddling him.
“W-wh-at are you do-ing?!” he stuttered.
“I’m aware of what’s going on here,” she responded, placing her hands on his chest, and getting comfortable. “I’ve seen you staring.”
He was so tongue-tied that he couldn’t speak anymore as he stared at the enticing view. Whatever she was starting, he hoped that she’d finish because his self-control was slim to none the longer she sat on his lap.
“I-I’m sorry, I shou-”
“Why are you apologizing?”
“A-aren’t you angry?”
“Who said I was mad?” her hands slowly moved up his shirt to take it off. “The only thing I’m wondering about is why you haven’t taken the initiative yet.”
He watched her unzip her jacket and place it on the floor.
“So, I guess I have to be the one to make the first move,” she added.
Feeling her move against his lap, his breathing quickened.
“I’ll admit, this is a nice view,” she remarked, watching his face scrunch up in pleasure. She grabbed his hands and placed them on her hips. “But it’ll be nicer if you’d relax and tell me what you want me to do.”
-------
And he did and Jungkook woke up, on his bed, drenched in sweat. He regarded a tightness in his pants, quickly making his way to the shower, to take care of himself and clean himself up.
The next day, Jennie managed to avoid the weird dreams of Jungkook, distracting herself with other things to keep herself occupied.
Unfortunately for her, Jungkook began to notice her distance and spoke to Namjoon about it.
“Jennie is acting strange. I dunno what is going on. She’s not herself and I feel like I did something wrong. Could you...maybe talk to her, Hyung?”
Namjoon had fulfilled his request when he found Jennie in her studio.
“Hey...what’s up?” she asked, taking off her headphones.
Namjoon even noticed she wasn't acting like herself, especially with the way she greeted him.
“Jennifer, I want to talk with you,” he spoke in a serious tone, closing her door and grabbing a seat next to her.
From the tone of his voice, she knew that she was in trouble with something.
“What did I do, now?”
“Jungkook approached me today.”
‘Oh God...’ she cringed at his name as all the thoughts came back. ‘I thought I was doing so well.’
“He says you seem on edge about something,” Namjoon added. “We all see it. You've been acting strange. I want to know what is going on. Are you all right?”
She hesitated. “Why is everyone so worried about me? I’m fine, all right?”
Namjoon frowned. “You know you can always tell us what’s wrong. No matter what it is. We’ll work through it together.”
“I know and I will if there’s a big problem. I promise,” she responded truthfully.
Jennie decided to keep it to herself because she wanted to speak with Amber, Hyuna, and Hayoon about it first when she went to meet them. Get a girl’s perspective before taking that risk to tell Namjoon if she feels like she really should.
“Llama~!” Jennie jumped right on Amber’s back, holding onto her like a koala while Amber laughed loudly.
She met up with her outside of her place. After getting off her back, Amber picked her up and spun her around.
“Smartie~!” she copied the way she greeted her and set her down. “We are gonna have so much fun today. I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too. So, where to first?”
“I want ice cream. Oh, I’m also filming for my YouTube channel, so I want you to be in it.”
“Okay, fine by me!”
Once Amber started rolling the camera, they walked around. “Ahhhh it’s such a nice day~! Everyone! Guess what!? My best pal, Jennie is here~!” Amber grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
“Ayeeee! What up!?” Jennie waved.
She always loved speaking with Amber because they could speak English freely and she felt like she could express herself better when speaking in her native language.
“We all know Jennie from BTS, isn’t she amazing?”
“Isn’t Amber amazing?”
“Awwwww.”
“We’re going to get ice cream.”
“Yeah, because we’re very sweet people.” Amber removed her arm from her.
“My body is sore.”
“What did you do prior?”
“I went to the gym.”
“I need to go to the gym more. I’m out of shape.”
“We’re both out of shape. Let’s plan to go sometime together.”
“Sounds like a plan. Ah, have I told you guys that I really love my friends?” Amber asked on camera. “They are my family.”
“I’m your family?” Jennie asked in an emotional voice
“Yes, you are my family, I love you.”
“I love you too~!”
Arriving at a local ice cream shop, they ordered a big banana split with some fruit on top to share. Jennie carried it over to the booth they sat in.
“Oh yeah....get-in-my-belly~!” Jennie stared at the ice cream with love while Amber giggled, filming her. Eating a big spoonful, Miss Bangtan moaned in delight, savoring the taste. Raising her arms, she looked up at the ceiling. “Hallelujah!”
Amber mocked her moan and yelled, “Hallelujah!” which caused the duo to giggle wholeheartedly.
“We’re weird, we know,” Amber said to the camera, setting it down.
“So how’s the upcoming album?” Jen asked with a smile as they shared the ice cream.
“4 Walls is getting together. I love it. It’s going to be great. We have this song called Papi, I want to send you the instrumental so you can practice it to help your DJ skills.”
“Oh snap, that kind of song, huh? Okay, I’ll do that, thanks.”
“How’s Bangtan’s album going?”
“Slowly but surely we’re getting things down. We’ve been recording and stuff. I think this is going to be my favorite comeback by far. Our title song is called Run. I’m not sure what our music video is going to be about yet, it’s too early to tell but the song is really good.”
“Awesome, can’t wait to hear it. Any goals for this comeback?”
“I hope we get to have some wins for the song. And maybe some awards for it. That would be great. Either way, I’m proud of our work so far for it.”
“I’m rooting for you.”
“I should’ve had some rocky road with this. There are no nuts in this ice cream.” Jen pondered about ordering the ice cream flavor.
“Oh, I have some nuts.”
“Where?”
“Deez nuts.” Amber started giggling while Jennie deadpanned, shaking her head.
Grabbing the plate of ice cream, Jennie started eating it by herself while Amber tried to pull it back to the middle of the table.
“I am so over you,” Jennie called out
“I thought you loved me!”
“Not at the moment!”
“Guys, she doesn’t love me anymore.”
“We’re getting a divorce.”
Amber pouted to the camera. “We will find a way to work this out.”
After finishing the ice cream, there was one piece of strawberry left on the plate and they aimed to grab it with their spoons. They grabbed onto each other’s arms while trying everything they could to take it.
“Hey! Hey! Mine! Mine!” Amber exclaimed.
“Come on, let me have this one, it’s a strawberry.”
“No way, I saw it first.”
They ended up giggling, moving around as they tried to grab the fruit. In the end, Amber leaned down and grabbed it with her mouth
“Weak!” Jen complained while laughing, setting her spoon down.
“Better luck next time!”
After they left, they rented bikes to ride around the bike trail. Amber was standing next to her, continuing to film as they prepared.
“Hamster and Llama ready for biking!” Amber dramatically announced.
“Yeah! That’s how we do!”
“Wow, look at the beautiful view.”
“Me?” Jennie placed a hand over her heart, touched by her words.
“No, the sky.” Amber deadpanned.
Miss Bangtan dropped her jaw and Amber couldn’t help but snicker at her reaction.
After their banter, Amber set her camera down. “Let’s go, rawrrr~!” she made a funny sound effect as they began to ride around.
“Woo hoo~! When Captain America throws his mighty shield, all those who chose to oppose his shield must yield~!” Jen yelled out, over Amber’s laughter.
Once they went back to her place, Hyuna and Hayoon arrived to spend some time together. The four girls shared stories of what had been going on with their idol lives and Jennie shared the funny stories of Bangtan’s current prank war.
“I plan to numb their toothpaste this time,” Jennie announced.
“That’s evil! I love it! If you can, film their reactions!” Amber laughed.
“I will! I will!” Jennie turned to Hyuna. “Girl! Your comeback! What the hell?”
Hyuna giggled and covered her face. “I’m happy you love it. Roll Deep is so fun. We still need to figure out a date so I can teach you ways to improve your charisma on stage.”
“I’ll keep you posted.”
“Are you ready to go back to school?” Hayoon asked Jennie.
“Honestly, I am a little bit. I kind of like school. The main thing I’m looking forward to is my guitar class.”
“Me too. I found out that Jungkook is in my math class, this semester. Hopefully, the class won’t be too hard.”
Hearing Jungkook’s name caused Jen’s stomach to drop again. As the girls talked, Jennie became tense again.
“Hey, are you all right? You seem distracted.” Amber nudged her.
“Uh...a little. A lot on my mind.” Jen murmured
“Share! What’s going on?” Hyuna asked.
“I hope it’s nothing bad,” Hayoon responded.
“Have you guys ever had...weird dreams about someone close to you?” Jen asked.
“I’m pretty sure we all have weird dreams,” Amber reassured her. “But what’s the deal? Who’d you dream about?”
“I had a dream about Jungkook...”
“About...?” Hyuna gestured for her to continue speaking.
“We were...making out...on my bed and it was very physical,”
“O-oh...oh! Oh dear.” Hayoon widened her eyes, while Hyuna and Amber were just as surprised.
“We did some...sinful shit man...” Jen went on. “I feel so dirty. I don’t even wanna know what would’ve happened if I didn’t wake up when I did.”
“This escalated quickly,” Hyuna murmured.
“Yeah, this was not what I thought about when you said weird dream,” Hayoon added.
“Wow...that is awesome!” Amber called out, applauding.
“Awesome!?” Jennie stared at her with fear. “That’s not awesome! I am freaking the frick out!” she grabbed a hold of Amber and shook her rapidly while she giggled in response.
“Are there more details to this? I want to know exactly how this came about.” Hayoon spoke.
“Yoon, what the hell!? You’re encouraging this!?” Jennie yelled.
“I mean...maybe it’s a sign. Right, Amber?”
“Yep.” Amber smiled.
“Ah...I-I don't think so. I don’t know what to do.” Jen exclaimed, shaking her head. “I should not be having those dreams. It just came out of nowhere and I don’t know why. I’ve tried my best to avoid him-“
“D-don’t avoid him!” Hayoon scolded. “That is unfair to him.”
“What else am I gonna do?! I can’t face this guy! Every time I see this guy’s face or hear his name, I think back to when he was smooching up on me. That is not an image I should have of my best friend, man! Ugh! What is wrong with me? Dirty! This is so dirty!” she covered her face
Hyuna and Amber started laughing at her comment.
“What is so funny!?” Jen called out.
“The way you said smooching up on me.” Hyuna giggled.
“Ugh! He would never do that, that is so not like him.” Jen mentioned.
"You sure about that? You sure about that?" Hayoon asked.
“I mean, you never know what Jungkook is capable of,” Amber claimed. “People shouldn’t underestimate him. He is called the Golden Maknae for a reason.”
“I agree,” Hyuna replied. “I’m sure when he’s good, ready, and comfortable with someone, he’ll be golden in that department of activity, too.”
“There was always this saying that I hear...” Hayoon remarked. “What was it? Oh, yeah, it’s always the quiet ones-“
“PLEASE for the love of smarties! Stop! You’re giving me weird thoughts!” Jennie covered her ears.
“I think you should speak to him about it,” Hyuna suggested.
Miss Bangtan shook her head vigorously. “No. Absolutely not. Hell no.”
“Jennie...do you think you like him?” Hayoon wondered.
Miss Bangtan hesitated.
No...?
Right?
Jennie averted her eyes for a moment, thinking about the question. "N-no...why would I?"
Hayoon and Amber glanced at each other with knowing looks before giving Hyuna the same look.
“Say, Jennie do you think the dream meant something?” Hyuna inquired.
Jennie hesitated again. “I-It meant nothing. It was probably just some silly dream. I just wish I could stop thinking about it.”
“I’m gonna say it. I think you are in denial.” Amber announced.
“Wh-what!? No! N-no way! I’m not! I am not in denial! Nothing is going on between us! Okay!?” Jen’s sudden yell caused the three girls to glance at each other, surprised.
“Whoa. Relax.” Amber put her hands up in defense.
“I am relaxed!” she argued.
“Your voice doesn’t sound relaxed.” she giggled, trying to calm her down. “We get it. Nothing is going on yet-“
“Oh my gosh, c-can we just drop it? We’re friends. Always will be. Maybe I just went to bed before my food was digested and a weird dream came up. I don’t like him, okay? We’re friends. Best pals. I gotta pee.” she stood up and went to the bathroom.
“D.E.N.I.A.L.” Amber murmured, taking a sip of her water.
“Yeah...looks like she’s in the denial stage. Sooner or later she’ll realize and accept these feelings.” Hyuna guaranteed. “What do you think we should do?”
“We should plan accordingly.”
“Jennie and Jungkook...it’s going to happen. We just need to remain patient.” Hayoon said. “I know it’ll be worth it in the end but let’s also make sure we don’t force it and let nature take its course. It’s happening but at a very slow pace. It will progress. They will be together soon. So, let’s tread lightly on the matter. She's in denial now...but sooner or later something big is going to happen that will make her see that these feelings are real.”
“Duly noted.”
--------
After the week went by, Jennie proceeded to feel more like herself as she decided to dedicate herself to her work, getting her mind off things. After working on some covers, she jammed in the studio, practicing the guitar notes for Charice’s Before It Explodes, humming the song.
A series of hard knocks on her door made her place her guitar down.
“Who?” she called out.
“It’s your golden best friend,” Jungkook murmured against the door.
Her stomach dropped at the sound of his voice. Of course, it was him.
She couldn’t avoid him forever. It wasn’t right. But she just couldn’t face him. She felt so ashamed and awkward.
But she knew she had to confront him sometime. Might as well do it now.
Clearing her throat, striving to act as normal as possible, she responded, preparing for the worst, “You can come in.”
Jungkook had stormed into her studio, upset. He noticed that she didn’t even say her trademark, ‘Enter my realm’ comment, which made him angry because something was definitely up.
“What is it-” she was cut off when a sharp breath escaped her lips once Jungkook vigorously grabbed the back of her chair and turned her around to face him.
He slammed his hands on the armrests, making her flinch and widen her eyes.
“J-Jesus, Kook, what is your problem?” she stuttered, feeling her heart rate quicken.
“My problem?” he scoffed, shaking his head. He grabbed another chair and sat in front of her with a frown. “My problem is you and I’m not leaving this room until you tell me exactly what is going on,”
Averting her eyes, she murmured, “Nothing is going on-“
“Don’t lie to me.” he firmly cut her off. There was a brief pause as she couldn’t bring herself to speak. “Look at me.”
‘Don’t say that please.’ she thought to herself, thinking back to the dream. After a while, she reluctantly met his gaze. “L-look, nothing is going on-”
“You’re avoiding me.” he cut her off again.
“I’m not avoiding you.”
“Please don’t lie to me,” he said softly with a hint of sadness.
“Let’s just drop it. I have some work to do.” she spun around in her chair to face her desk but he turned her back around.
“What did I do so wrong? Tell me. Did I miss something? Was there a special anniversary for us regarding our friendship? Your birthday didn’t pass yet so that’s out of the question. Is something going on back at home? Are your sisters all right? Is your family okay? Did someone try to hurt you? Did another guy try to say something inappropriate? Did I say some-“
“Stop, stop, you didn’t...you didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Then what happened? Just tell me!”
She exhaled loudly. She might as well just say it.
“Look...I uh...ugh, this is going to be so random but have you...ever had weird dreams about a friend?”
“What do you mean?” he raised a brow.
“I have this friend...she uh....dreamed about making out with someone close to her.”
Jungkook nodded, figuring it out. “So, you dreamed of making out with a friend.”
She widened her eyes and shook her head frequently. “I-I didn’t say it was me!”
“It was you,” he responded calmly.
“No, it was not!”
“I know you. I can tell when you lie to me. I see it in your eyes.”
Jennie felt her embarrassment intensify as she couldn’t say that he was wrong.
“You need to stop paying so much attention to me,” she complained.
A smile came across Jungkook’s lips briefly. “Can’t help it. So, this is what this is all about? A dream about a friend? Is that it?”
“Well...do you...think it’s weird to have that type of dream? I mean, have you...dreamed of someone like that? The dream was pretty intense. Out of character,”
Jungkook, averting his eyes, shyly looked down as his anger went away.
‘If only you knew...but you would probably think I’m creepy for thinking of you that way.’ he thought to himself.
His mind drifted back to that dream he had. When he first had a crush on her, once in a blue moon he would dream about what it would be like to date her. Going on arcade dates, picnics, the whole thing. As he got older, falling in love with her, the dreams turned to kissing and more kissing. And then things went way further.
He thought about her in many ways, including the intimacy. A lot of fantasies came to mind. Back at Yamen TV, when Jimin called him the golden perv, he knew exactly who Jungkook was thinking about when he watched those videos that Namjoon would download. Like Jimin had said, he couldn’t help himself. The way his body reacted when he thought of her that way. Jungkook freaked out big time when Jimin caught him months ago. He felt guilty about it but Jimin had reassured him that things were fine and that there was nothing to be ashamed of.
Jungkook wasn’t ready for that type of activity and neither was Jennie he was sure about. However, he always hoped to be her first, doing everything he could to make her feel cherished once he grew more confident in himself.
“Well?”
His thoughts were interrupted by her voice.
Getting his thoughts together, he chuckled awkwardly. He should be honest with her.
“It’s...not as weird as you think.”
“Have you...”
“Y-yes, I have.” he could feel his face warm up as he rubbed the back of his neck.
“Really?” she asked, surprised. “Wow, I’m not the only one?”
She watched him nod in response. It made her feel much better but she still felt a little weird for dreaming of him in that way.
“Do you think your dream meant something to you?” he asked her.
“You know...my mind is saying that it didn’t. But something else is screaming that it did. I think what frightens me most is I get this lowkey feeling that it did mean something, no matter how much I don’t think it should.”
“Who did you dream about?” he asked curiously.
His question made her hesitate. She just couldn’t tell him.
“I...don’t want to answer that, Kook. I’m just...confused, right now. My mind is all over the place.”
Jungkook decided not to pry her about it. He wouldn’t be able to tell her that he dreamed of her anyway. Jealousy crept up on him again as he thought about Kevin and Bam Bam being the person she might’ve dreamt about. He hoped she wasn’t catching feelings for either of them. While he was in his thoughts, he noticed that she was rambling.
“...and that dream was too fast-paced.” she met his gaze. “Ah, I dunno why I’m thinking about it but with making out with someone or whatever, I’d want to take things slow. I’m not used to this kind of stuff. I’m not even ready for any of that type of intimacy. But when I am ready, I just hope it’s special.”
“I’m sure you and your guy will learn a lot about each other together once you begin dating,” he responded. “He’ll be patient with you and I know that you will be with him, too. Don’t worry about it too much. You’ll be fine.”
“Thanks, Kook. I’ll trust your words. I just hope that whoever I end up with...he’ll wait for me until I’m ready.”
“He will,”
A chuckle escaped her lips. “You’re so confident with your answer, Kook.”
“Nine times out of ten, he probably will want the same thing you want. He’s probably not ready for that either and wants to go slow, too.”
“You think so?”
“I know so. He’ll wait for you.”
She smiled softly and nodded. “And what about you, International Playboy, you seem to be interested in anyone these days?”
She regarded his body language change and noticed his face getting pink.
She widened her eyes and playfully hit his arm. “You do! Tell me!”
“Ah, I will when I’m ready. Not today.”
“Do I at least know her?”
“Yeah...”
“Is she pretty?”
“Pretty isn’t even the word to describe her.”
“Does she have your heart like IU does?”
He smiled softly. “She has my heart more than IU.”
“Wow, this is serious then. Nothing comes in between you and IU. I have to wait to know who she is? Why not just tell me? What’s the problem?”
“I just...think about your reaction when I end up telling you.”
“Why?”
“Because when I tell you, it’ll change our friendship forever.”
She looked at him earnestly. “Kook, I’ll be happy either way for you. Nothing is going to change. What can you possibly say to me that would change our friendship forever? You’re fine, don’t stress over it, too much.”
As much as he wanted to tell her right then and there, he didn’t think it was the right time and he thought about rejection. He feared it. There would be times when he felt like he wasn’t good enough to be her boyfriend or ruin a great friendship because of his growing feelings for her. He didn’t want to lose her. He cherished her so much.
He had negative thoughts about her reaction. And if she did reject him, it’ll just be awkward and it’ll take a while for them to act normal again. When he was ready, he wanted her to take time to think about it and not give him an answer right after he told her how he felt. He knew it wasn’t going to be like it was in the movies.
With Jennie, deep inside, she felt a bit...disappointed that he was becoming interested in someone. It also bothered her that she felt this way because she shouldn’t feel this way. She should be happy for him.
Another part of her felt hopeful because she thought maybe this could help her get over that whole dream situation.
They were great friends and she appreciated that in the group. She felt as though she should not be dating anyone around here. She should stay professional and focus on BTS. Jen thought it would never work if she had dated anyone in the industry. And with these crazy “fans”, she didn’t want whoever she ended up with to deal with any drama. The way “fans” reacted to Kai & Krystal dating, Baekhyun & Taeyeon dating, Tao’s departure from EXO and various other breaking news on K-Pop sites that were claimed as ‘scandals’, it’ll only be ten times worse for her, she assumed.
She wouldn’t even call them fans because they were so ruthless with their reactions to idols dating. It made her angry because fans should be happy for their beloved idols. And when she does date, she vows to never apologize as some idols have done for dating someone.
What was there to apologize for?
For being happy?
Never would she bring herself to do that. Idols are human and deserve love.
Jungkook noticed her expression change into a frown while deep in thought. “Hey,” he grabbed her hand as her head swiftly turned to him, surprised.
“Huh?”
“You okay? You look angry.”
Her pondering about those negative fan reactions had gotten her worked up. “Sorry, deep in thought again.”
They sat in a comfortable silence, pondering about random things.
“I wonder when you’re ready for that stage with whoever you’re interested in if you have any idea how you want it to go...” Jen blurted out randomly, thinking out loud. She looked up and shook her head. “I was just rambling. You can just ignore me.”
After a pause, Jungkook spoke after looking up at the ceiling. “Yeah...I thought about it.”
“It’s not how it would be in the movies,” she recalled as they locked eyes.
“Yeah, nothing like the movies. Thinking about it, I just...want it to be special for the both of us. Away from the Hyungs that's for sure. A nice place alone...with a comfortable bed. I would want to plan it all out. Decorate the room nicely. I'd want it to be romantic if I could. Maintain eye contact when I’m with her. Take my time for sure, let her know how much she means to me with my actions, not just my words.” he said, thinking about it with a smile. "I hope that one day, I’ll grow more certain in myself and can show her how manly I am when we’re both ready. When we are, everyone can continue calling me a baby but she’ll know that I’m far from that when we’re together behind closed doors.”
Jen looked at him, astonished. For a second she thought he was speaking to her directly.
She lowkey wished that she could have something like that one day. She even tried to fight the little thought in her head that she wished it was her he was talking about.
They don’t seem to make guys like Jungkook anymore. He was always so sweet and respectful. She never wanted him to change. She adored everything about him.
“Do me a favor...” she spoke.
“Anything.”
“Don’t ever change. For anyone. If someone can’t accept you for who you are when you’re not portraying your stage persona, then that person doesn’t deserve you. You are great just the way you are. Your shyness included. We’re all a work in progress, sprinkled with unique traits. Your future girlfriend will appreciate you for who you are. I’ll admit, I’m lowkey jealous.” she spun around in her chair, going back to her computer.
Jungkook let out a soft chuckle, smiling as he watched her.
‘There’s no need to be jealous of yourself, Jennie...’
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 63- RUN
Chapter Summary: BTS Film Run. Jungkook's secret is almost revealed. Jennie and Jungkook help the members when they get drunk at the dorm.
Words: 8,000+
Author's Note: Just some angst regarding Run filming because of Jen's dark storyline! So just giving a warning! Other than that, should be a fluff fest! Jungkook fluff!!
-----
To celebrate Halloween, the members had a Halloween Party for ARMY on a live stream on V-Live. Suga was dressed up as Naruto, J-Hope as Darth Vader, Jimin as Mickey Mouse, Jungkook as Konan, Jin as a Pumpkin, V as a vampire and Rap Monster as Gudetama. Jennie had chosen to be Janelle Monae during her Electric Lady era.
Jennie loved the Electric Lady era. Janelle Monae is someone that she adores a lot thanks to her uplifting lyrics and confidence for being a black woman. The empowerment and embracing of that natural black beauty. She was everything to her.
Electric Lady is also one of her favorite songs as she wore a replica of her outfit thanks to a stylist back in America. Her jacket was customized with JW carved on it and Electric Lady on the back.
After performing Dope, the members introduced themselves and welcomed ARMY to the Halloween Party with BTS. Out of all the members, she thought Jin looked the cutest with his pumpkin costume.
When it was her turn to introduce herself, she was so pleased to see such a positive reception and to see that ARMY all over the world came to the event.
The day before the party, she had gotten sick and caught a sore throat, so she was advised not to speak much during the broadcast. ARMY was very understanding and gave her well wishes. Her voice sounded deeper with her sore throat and her vocal cords were aching lightly, so she remained silent, watching the members and lip synced her verses for their songs. But throughout the broadcast, the members would tease her about her sudden deep voice, making good fun out of the situation.
She honestly felt like hell during this broadcast but she still wanted to do it with the group. She had been drinking hot tea with lemon and honey, in a cute Halloween mug throughout the broadcast to soothe her throat.
The broadcast had activities such as random dance for their songs and express your body. Later on in the broadcast, the members sat down to check out questions to BTS from around the world from ARMY. The majority of the fans that asked questions were foreigners.
”What ghost are you afraid of the most?” J-Hope read. “Please imitate it.”
“I’m afraid of J-Hope now at this moment,” Rapmon answered.
“My father is the most scary existence in the world,” Suga added. “More than a ghost.”
“Who has the biggest hand?” J-Hope read the next question. “Let’s do a tournament!”
As the members compared hands, V continued to beat everyone on having the largest hand, going through each member. Once it was up to Jimin, he got out of his seat and tried to avoid getting his hand compared to his while ARMY laughed at him.
“Jimin has tiny hands~!” Jungkook teased.
“At least my hands are bigger than Jennie’s!” Jimin explained.
“At least my pinky finger is bigger than yours.” she cleared her throat and sipped her tea as the members laughed loudly at him.
“I should hide all her smarties so she won’t have any smarties to eat for Halloween.”
After walking back to the members, Jimin took off his Mickey Mouse glove and compared his hand against V’s as they started laughing at how tiny it was compared to his.
“V is the biggest,” J-Hope announced.
“Let me see your hand against mine.” Jen placed her hand against V’s. The difference was just as great as him and Jimin. “Wow, this is absurd.”
The next question was, “What was the hardest moves? Show them.”
“Oh God, them hip thrusts in dope. I cannot. It took me forever. I was the last one to perfect it.” Jen answered. She stood up and performed it over loud screams from ARMY. “A girl be struggling with that. I feel like I look awkward.”
-----
For the Jacket Shooting of HYYH PT.2, Jennie wore a white leather jacket with various pins on them and black jeans, including the same white butterfly necklace. She had taken photos with Rap Monster with spray cans, acting rebellious and fierce.
Once Jin began taking photos on a high wall, Jennie started to hype him up, making him laugh.
“Yes, Jin! Work! Show that profile! Handsome worldwide! Beautiful! Stunning! Absolutely stunning!”
“Jennie is my biggest fan.” He happily said.
When they were filmed on the street, Jin, J-Hope, Jungkook and Jen were shot riding bikes with bright smiles on their faces.
“And...action!”
While filming for the Prologue of their next comeback, the director decided to have the members film various scenes to show more of their stories in the HYYH era and since there can only be so many scenes in a music video, they can just add the extra scenes in the upcoming DVD of memories for 2015.
For the scene, the setting turned to Jennie yelping as she got shoved to the floor by her ex-boyfriend, wearing the same white dress from I Need U.
She had just announced that she was leaving for good but it didn’t sit well with him.
Jen and the actor had practiced this scene various times to get it right because they had him having his hands around her neck, aiming to choke her. Darker than she expected but they managed to get the scene right after a few corrections.
“Please...” she gasped out as her eyes teared up, grabbing his hands as she desperately tried to make him let go of her neck.
“I’m sorry, I can’t let you leave me.” she heard him as her vision began to fade.
This was it, she was about to become deceased as she felt herself getting weaker.
She should’ve listened to Jin.
She should have never gone this route. A never-ending cycle where those around her get hurt.
She suddenly remembered the knife that she had and found it on the ground near her. Risking it, she used one of her arms to reach out for the knife.
Just centimeters...
Centimeters close to the knife...
Almost there...
She was fading fast, would she be able to get it?
Feeling the knife, she quickly grabbed it and struck him with it, stunning him. Scared, she quickly pushed him off of her, scrambling away with eyeliner running from her eyes thanks to the tears.
She gasped deeply, trying to catch her breath as she touched her neck.
His body remained motionless as she found herself in a state of shock, noticing that blood was all over her and her white dress.
Wearing white, she didn’t feel pure. She had taken someone’s life.
With trembling hands, she grabbed her phone, sobbing at what she had done and wondering if she should call a friend or the police.
Later, on the set, the members prepared to film for the Prologue of HYYH. With Jen’s character for this era, she was the closest to Jin, linked with him. Jennie felt like her character for this era was an absolute hot mess who could not seem to get out of trouble no matter how much she wanted to help others and stubbornly didn’t want help from anyone.
The first location was in the woods, in an abandoned pool. Jennie wore a long-sleeved brown hoodie and the same white butterfly necklace. She had an acoustic guitar on her back and stood with Jin as he recorded the boys having fun around V who was lying on the mattress.
Jungkook had turned around to point them out. “Oh, it’s Jin hyung and Jennie.” he grinned while Jennie waved at them and met up with them, embracing each other.
‘You can smile as long as we’re together’
The group would run around and play with each other as Jin filmed and joined in activities like arm wrestling with Jungkook. One moment included everyone sitting around Jennie as she strummed along on her guitar and they sang out random songs, bonding. Following, she caught Jin filming her while she adjusted her bun. Turning around, she grinned and waved, gesturing for him to come over to her. As soon as he grew close, she snatched his camera and ran as he chased after her.
As filming went on, the members were sitting while V had stepped on top of a building a few feet higher than everyone. Jennie climbed up to meet him there, patting his back and looking up at the sky with him.
At night, the members stood around a bonfire, watching what Jin had filmed on a projector. Jen had sat next to Jin who offered her and J-Hope pretzels. Jungkook decided to lay on Yoongi’s lap while he was playing with a lighter.
“We...shall we go here?” Jin asked, showing the photo to everyone.
Everyone agreed while Jungkook blew out Yoongi’s fire.
As time went on, Jen rolled her eyes when she felt her phone vibrate yet again. She checked the time and sighed.
“He’s going to be mad that I’m not home yet. I’ll be right back.” she excused herself and a distance away from the bonfire to answer the call.
“What....? Why now? You’re acting a bit paranoid.” she paced around, getting annoyed. “I do love you but-listen-I...you have been blowing up my phone all day, relax! It’s not even like that...really it’s not...of course, I love you. I don’t get why you need to know every single little detail on where I’m at, I said I was fine. Listen, we don’t need to hang around each other 24/7-you are unbelievable, you know what?”
“Fine...okay.” she finally said, defeated, after a long period of listening to what her significant other had to say.
Hanging up, she wiped her tears and blew out her cheeks. Sniffing, she put her phone away and placed her hands on her hips. After pulling herself together, she turned around, bewildered when she discovered Jin watching her with worried eyes.
No words were said as her stomach dropped, realizing that he had been listening for a while.
“...H-how long have you been standing there?” she spoke nervously.
He frowned. “Is everything all right?”
“Yeah, yeah. Just a disagreement.”
“Jennie.” he grabbed her by the wrist and he noticed that she had winced in pain. “Are you okay?”
“Y-yeah, I’m fine.” she pulled away, rubbing her wrist.
“You look in pain.”
“It’s nothing. I have to go. I’ll see you guys, tomorrow, okay?” she fake smiled and left while he looked back at her with concern.
The next morning, Jin drove to the beach, with everyone in his truck, enjoying the beach and nice weather. They all would run and jump around while Jin continued to film. When the guys were far away, Jennie took off her shoes and walked near the ocean, getting her feet wet, and watching the view with a smile. Jin had met up with her, placing his video camera down and walked with her, taking some photos together. Jumping on his back, he had given her a piggyback ride.
That was until the rest of the guys ran over and succeeded in shoving them into the water.
“You’re all dead!” she shouted, running after them with Jin.
After chasing them around, Jennie tripped and Jin grabbed her by the arm, causing her to hiss in pain.
“What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?” he exclaimed.
“N-no, no. I’m good.”
“Don’t you want to take that off? It’s really hot and you’re wearing a long-sleeved hoodie, I don’t want you to pass out.” he lifted up her sleeve but saw a bruise. “What happened?”
“I just fell, okay?” she averted her eyes and pulled the sleeve down.
“What did he do?”
“Nothing.”
“He did this to you.”
“I just fell.”
He looked at her seriously. “I really think that you should leave him.”
“It was just a grab, it was my fault anyway. We’re fine, he’s a good guy-“
“That is not your fault. I can’t stand here and let him do that to you.”
“Jin. Okay. I’ll leave him, all right? Please just don’t get involved, okay?”
“I’m sorry but I have to.”
“Please, don’t. And please don’t tell the others.”
“Why won’t you let us help you? You help us. All the time.”
“Because I don’t really need it. I got it all handled, okay? I can do this alone. He said he’ll never do it again. It was an accident. But I’ll leave, okay? Let’s just drop it.”
“I can’t drop it when you’re hurting.”
“When I’m with you guys, I’m happy and can smile as wide as I can. Being with you all, makes me forget the negativity. I’ll be all right, okay? I’ll leave him soon.” she reassured him.
Once arriving at the gas station, Rapmon put gas in the car while Jen sat in the passenger seat. Rapmon grabbed Jin’s camera and took a photo of them with Suga joining in from the backseat. Once Rapmon got back inside the truck in the back, they checked out the photo. Meanwhile, Jimin was asleep in the truck while J-Hope placed snacks in the back. Looking out the window, Jennie turned and looked sad, having a lot on her mind.
The next day, they all sat by the pier, watching the sunrise. Taking a look around, V turned his attention to the large platform and started climbing it.
“What is he doing...?” Jen murmured and stood up, going to follow him. Once she made it up, she looked down at the sea.
It was a long way down. Something that she felt like she wasn’t ready for as she turned her attention to V’s back.
“Hey, think about this,” she called out, anxiously.
All she had gotten in return was a fond smile from him after he looked down at the guys. Once he had jumped off the platform, she had reached out her hand, yelling “Wait!” as he dived into the sea, jumping into the unknown.
When it was time to film for the Run MV, Jen sat on the train tracks with Jungkook, watching Rapmon film. Jungkook had been playing with one of the dogs on the set to pass the time.
She turned to see that big smile on his face as he tried to avoid getting licked and giggled when he ended up falling on his back with the dog showering him with love. Suddenly, their dog Tony, and the other dog he was playing with, ran up to her and Tony energetically jumped on her, giving her love as she laughed.
“It’s biting my hand.” Jungkook gestured to one of the dogs biting his hand. “Chew it up!"
“Guys, Tony has gotten bigger, huh?” Jen asked on camera,
“He still loves me the most by the way.”
“Who said that?” she asked as he stuck his tongue out at her.
After watching the dogs run away to play around, Jen stood up and prepared for their shoot, which was running...a lot.
“I’m just glad I have my comfortable Nikes on. And I’m still patiently waiting for Nike to hit a chick up for an endorsement.” she crossed her fingers.
Running was a common theme for this music video as the members ran through a tunnel, on a bridge, on the streets, and in the fields. After running throughout the day, Jennie and Jin were called out the get filmed in a dark alley. Although a majority of what everyone was shooting might not be in the music video, they can still be filmed for the future memories of 2015 DVD.
In the music video, Jennie is shown having a rough time. Since it was night, she was filmed walking to a dark alleyway with Jin following her closely, making sure that she was safe. Surrounding herself with a group of sketchy people, joining the activities they were doing, she leaned up against the wall, with her eyes getting red. In a daze with smoke coming out of her mouth, she wanted to numb the pain that was going on with her and the drama happening back at her boyfriend’s place.
“Act more out of it.” The director called out as she followed his commands. “Cut!”
“I'm not really supposed to be out here this late doing stuff like this. I have to act like I’m hallucinating. Hopefully, I’ll do a good job. It may take a few tries.” she mentioned on camera.
“Just do what I do, ahhhhhh!” Jin yelled out jokingly, causing her to playfully punch him.
When filmed again, Jennie had mentally prepared for the crucial part of filming. Holding her head, she frequently started looking around and flinching.
“What did you give me!?” she panicked, turning to the group.
“What do you mean? Just relax.” she heard them reply.
She let out a scream and kneeled, holding her head tighter. “Make it stop, make it stop!” she screamed, beginning to cry while Jin quickly rushed in to help her, as the group ran off.
“Jennie! Jennie!” he grabbed a hold of her as she tried to push him away.
“Get away from me!”
“It’s me! It’s me! Look! It’s not real! It’s not real!” he hugged her to try to calm her down as she continued to shake and freak out. Jin quickly looked at what she had smoked and realized that it was spiked. “I got you. Everything is going to be okay.” he lifted her up bridal style and quickly left the area with her, to get her help.
“Cut!”
“Was that okay?” she asked after getting set down by Jin.
“Very good job, both of you.” The director praised.
“Ayeeee!” she high fived Jin and jumped up to bump her chest with him.
“I was a little nervous for that scene. But she can cry on the spot. It’s really impressive.” Jin praised.
Later that night, the members gathered around in the alley.
“I think I ran for half a day and slept for the other half,” Jin said on camera.
“My feet are comfortable as heck because of these Nikes,” Jen added
“For goodness sake, someone get her that endorsement, so she can shut up.” Yoongi walked past them, making them laugh out loud.
For the scene, they were filmed acting like punks in a dark alley, acting drunk and goofy while Jin filmed them.
“Yo, why you gotta pull the lollipop out your mouth like that?” she chuckled and mimicked V’s actions.
For the individual shots, Jen was filmed stomping around aggressively and kicking random things around.
The next morning, the members are back around Jamsu Bridge to continue getting filmed running. The day consisted of the members eating burgers and playing around.
“Dasi run, run, run,” Jen whined as she continued to get filmed running for the 100th time.
Jen and Jin were together for another scene, as requested by the director, although they weren’t sure yet if they wanted to put it in the music video.
The scene had Jen look like she wanted to jump off the bridge. Her hands were on the railing as she looked down at the water. All Jin had to do was yell and grab her back so she could be on the ground again.
“Action!”
“Don’t!” Jin yelled, rushing over to her as he gripped her tightly. Hastily lifting her body over the railing, he placed her down as they both fell to their knees. Roughly grabbing a hold of her shoulders, he shook her repeatedly, catching her off guard. “Are you crazy!? Are you crazy!?”
The way he shook her so violently, made her tear up and start to cry, adding to the acting. “I-I’m sorry!” she wrapped her arms around him as he hugged her tightly.
“Cut!”
Wiping her tears, Jen let out a laugh as she heard Jin repeatedly apologize for shaking her so hard.
“It’s fine, it’s fine!”
They were then requested one more scene to film as SeokJen were told to improvise that Jen was angry at him for trying to help her with the problems with her boyfriend and wanted her to yell “I hate you.”
“Action!”
Jennie angrily walked up to Jin and shoved him. “Why would you do that!?”
Jin looked shocked and his facial expression caused her to burst out in laughter while he began giggling, holding his heart.
“Gosh, so aggressive,” he said.
“His reaction was priceless!”
Getting back in character, they tried it again as she shoved him and yelled, “Why would you do that!?”
Jin couldn’t even respond because he cracked a smile and started to laugh with her again. This was going to take a while.
“Get all your giggles out.” The director told them, amused.
“HA-HA-HA!” Jen exaggerated.
“HA-HA-HA?” Jin copied her.
“HA-HA!”
“HA-HA?”
“HA-HA!”
“HA-HA!” he nodded in approval and high fived her.
Finally getting it all out of their system, they went back to being serious, finally getting the scene right.
Storming up to Jin, she shoved him angrily, yelling, “Why would you do that!?”
“Do what!?”
“Why did you go and confront him!?”
“He needed to be talked to-“
“You’re ruining everything!” she shouted.
“I’m trying to get you out of this!” he shouted back.
“Oh my God!” she placed her hands over her head. “How many times do I have to tell you that I can take care of myself!? I got this! I’m fine!”
He shook his head sadly. “You really are going to choose him over us...?”
The way he said that so dejected made her heart ache as she hesitated for a moment, swallowing the lump in her throat.
This wasn’t acting anymore to them.
It took Jennie a while to speak again but the director kept filming, enjoying the scene.
Jennie exhaled to try to keep her composure, shakily responding as her throat tightened, “I love him.”
“We love you.”
Unable to fight the tears from her eyes, the tears began to fall as her chest felt heavy. She was not supposed to cry for this scene, she was supposed to look angry. Jen couldn't even say the "I hate you" line yet.
“Jin-“
“No, we love you. Our love for you is healthy. He doesn’t love you. What you’re dealing with isn’t love. Your family misses you and is worried sick about you. You ran away from home for him. Left a scholarship and great grades for him. Your life was all planned out, you had everything you dreamed of...and you threw it away for him.”
“Look-“
“We all miss you as well, you are never around us anymore. Whatever he did or said to you that is making you scared, it ends today. You want to help others but then you don’t want to accept help from us. Don’t be like that, please. When are you going to realize that you are not alone here? And you have people that love and care about you and will always be there for you? When are you going to let others guide you and help you through this?”
“Jin...”
“If I could just...take that pain away from you, I’d do it in a heartbeat. You deserve so much more. I know you’re hurting. I know you’re scared. I’m scared because if you don’t leave him, something bad might happen. He is trying to isolate you from us. I know and I refuse to let that happen. I can’t let him do this to you. Just let us help you, we can get you away from him, you’ll be safe with us-
“Enough!” she shouted at him. “I hate you!” she shoved him back as he looked back hurt.
‘Damn that facial expression...’ she thought as she looked at his heartbroken appearance. “I-I can’t hang with you guys, anymore. I’m leaving, okay?”
“No! Don’t do this.” he grabbed her. “Please-“
“Stop! I’m done! Don’t look for me. Okay? Tell the guys I said goodbye.” she quickly ran off.
“Jennie!” he ran after her but then lost her as he sat down and looked regretful.
“Cut!”
As soon as the director said that, Jin and Jennie quickly embraced. The scene seemed to have impressed the director because he decided to keep the entire scene. He even had the camera crew continue filming them hugging the way that they were as Jin wiped her tears and kissed her forehead.
The next shooting location was the tunnel. The members were blocking the way of drivers with their car and everyone was screaming and yelling at them.
“Two, three!”
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
They scream at the cars, running around chaotically.
“VIOLENCE!” Jen got on top of a car and stomped on it while Jimin threw water and other items on another car.
After her individual shot was finished, she quickly got off and bowed. “Sorry about that.” she made sure the car didn’t have a dint or anything in it.
And yet again, the members ran back into the car while Jin drove off.
“Out of all the music videos we’ve done, this is the most exhausting,” Jen said on camera.
After filming the loud party scene, hanging around with red cups as Jin filmed, the members sat around while Jin made a pyramid with cards. As soon as he finished, V smashed the cards away, making a sad expression appear on Jin’s face.
“Yo, seriously?” Jen frowned, scolding V for his actions.
A scene was filmed of her giving Jin another pack of cards to boost his mood and they ended up creating a bigger pyramid and taking photos together with it. The next scene was a pillow fight scene. And of course, Jennie was the first target because she felt a huge impact and feathers flying around her head and she turned around to see Yoongi was the culprit. Grabbing her pillow, they ended up hitting each other and their hair got disheveled and filled with feathers.
“It is going to take forever to get this out of my black hair. The things we do for music videos.” she chuckled softly, trying to pull pieces of feathers out of her hair.
With just a couple of scenes left, they filmed a part in the bathroom, pulling Jimin in to suffer by tossing him in the tub, and getting him soaked. The director called out Suga to go in next as the members pushed him in. After he got soaked, he sighed and looked at his wet clothes.
“I told you not to put me in. Gosh. These are my jeans.” he complained, getting called Yunki by the members.
“So...is Ennie next?” Rapmon called out.
“Who, what, where, what? Who? Who is Ennie? Ennie ain’t here! Back away!” she tried to avoid her fate but got picked up and dropped into the tub by Taehyung, Rapmon and J-hope. “Nice...”
“Jimin is already in the tub. Now Yunki and Ennie got soaked, too.” J-Hope shot a thumbs up to the camera. “Great!”
“Is V coming in too?” Jimin called out. “Hurry! Grab him!”
“Way ahead of ya!” Jennie grabbed ahold of him with the members before he had the chance to escape and pushed him in while laughing.
Their last shot was a lipsync shot with a black background. The members were sleepy but eager to go home after this as they were filmed looking sad. The majority of everyone had gone home after filming but Jennie decided to stay with V because he had one more scene. Laying his back on the platform, he began to complain.
“Gosh, this is awful. There’s the last scene where I have to go in the water. I thought everyone would wait for me but thankfully at least Ennie is here for support.” he said on camera. “I’m really happy that she’s here. She’s the best.”
Jennie decided to stay because she wanted to support him and see him in action. He was so disappointed when the rest of the members had left but as soon as she told him that she would stay and wait for him, his mood heightened and she never saw him smile so wide.
She watched as he had fallen back into the water without hesitation as the staff was impressed with his acting. Jennie had found Jimin and Jungkook also waiting for V as they stood with each other.
“I know he must be shivering,” Jimin spoke.
“Definitely. I feel for him,” she responded.
“His shoulders got wider.”
“He’s buffed up.” Jungkook noticed.
“He is so amazing. Look at him.” Jen admired his acting. It looked effortless to him.
As V proceeded to act in the water, the water scenes intrigued Jennie and she asked if she could film with him for fun.
“I was watching New Moon a while ago and I remember that scene when Bella had jumped and seen Edward. Can we recreate that scene for shiz and giggles? I know V wants to go home but...please?” she had asked.
“Let’s do it! Get in!” V beamed. He enjoyed these small moments with his best friend.
Standing on the platform, she stretched. “I bet this water is cold as heck.”
She jumped in and saw V waving at her. Making sure they breathed in some air, they dive back into the water. Sinking, V had slowly turned to look at her as she slowly started sinking, looking back.
“Jennie, turn diagonally.” The director said as she turned around gracefully.
When they both came back up, she wrapped her arms around his neck, shivering with him as he held her waist.
“When it’s cold outside~, I’ve got the month of May!” she fake cried. "Why couldn't the water be warm!?"
Once they got out, they were wrapped in blankets and heat packets.
“I have no regrets. That was fun. Thanks to everyone, you’ve worked hard.” she grinned at the camera.
--------
In Jen’s studio, Jennie and Jungkook were sitting with each other, finishing up their final homework question. Once they were done, Jen did some finishing touches on an upcoming cover while Jungkook took her phone to hack her Instagram.
Taking a goofy selfie, he posts with the caption, ‘Hello ARMY! #JK #Hacked’
It was normal for the members to take her phone and post ‘hacked’ photos of themselves. ARMY was waiting for Jungkook to finally do it again since it had been a while. Normally it would be Taehyung and Jimin to hack her Instagram the most.
Jungkook scrolled through her timeline and saw that Bam Bam had posted her as his Woman Crush Wednesday.
‘Here we go...’ he grumbled to himself.
“Whatcha looking at? Hacking again?” she called out after finishing singing.
“Bam Bam posted you as his Woman Crush Wednesday,” he responded apathetically.
“Haha, cute.”
“Do you...like him?”
“Define like.”
“Would you date him?” he boldly asked.
The curiosity got the better of him. He had to know.
“Well, anything can happen. If he says and does the right things that can sweep me off my feet, I’d totally fall for him. As of right now, I have no feelings. We are just great friends.”
“Good.”
“Good?” she laughed as he realized he said that out loud, looking surprised. “Oh, okay, hahah. You don’t want me to date him?”
“I just...think there is someone else out there for you.”
“Mm hm. Okay. I trust your judgment.”
Back at the dorm, while Jen stayed in her studio, Jungkook went on a rant to Jimin and Taehyung about Bam Bam.
“Did you know that Bam Bam has been posting Jennie as his Woman Crush Wednesday? How annoying is that? She’s supposed to be mine.”
“She’s yours?” Yoongi walked into the kitchen, grabbing a drink from the fridge. “Pshhh, you haven’t even gone to first base yet.”
Jungkook’s face heated up at the sudden shade. “Hyung!”
“Hey!” Jimin yelled. “We’re working on it! Things take time! And no, we didn’t know. Ennie is the only one with an Instagram, we haven’t been hacking her page in a while.”
“Don’t panic. Things should be fine because he still has his dating ban.” Taehyung added.
“Well, that’s not stopping him from making moves on her,” Jungkook grumbled.
“Jealous?” Yoongi asked, raising a brow.
“Yeah, I am! I admit it! I’m jealous!” he snapped, causing Jimin and Taehyung to snicker at his reaction.
“Calm down, kid...”
“Wait a minute...how do you know he likes her?” Jimin called out
“Come on...” the rapper shook his head. “The kid makes it painfully obvious. It’s ridiculous.”
Back to Jennie, her phone rang and she answered Angelina’s facetime call. “Hi!”
“Jennie! My flight is already booked for Seoul, I’m finally coming to see ya!”
“FI-NAL-LY!”
“You really didn’t have to pay for the ticket, I could’ve paid though!”
“Well, get used to it because I’ll be treating you to a lot of stuff once you arrive in Seoul. Can’t wait for you to hang with me. You’ll get to see everything about my comeback as well.”
“Niiiice."
“So...are you excited to see me or are you excited to see Namjoon?”
“Namjoon!”
“Ahh!” Jen caught her.
“I meant you!” she laughed
“Uh-uh. Okay.”
“Is he excited to see me?”
“Of course he is.”
“I bet he’s cuter in person.”
“Jesus take the wheel...”
-----------
When Jennie arrived back at the dorm after a few hours, she was aware that the guys would be celebrating their success in filming the comeback with drinks but apparently, they celebrated too hard because as soon as she walked into the dorm, everyone except for Jungkook was drunk.
“Yo...what the hell?” she called out.
“Jennieeeeee! You’re baaaaaack!” Jimin stumbled up to her, wrapping his arms around her for a tight hug.
“You stink.” she gently pushed him away, not liking the smell of alcohol. “How much did you drink? I wasn’t even gone that long!”
“We were just celebrating~!” he slurred.
“Too much, I see.” she turned to Jungkook who was walking out of his room. “Jungkook! Do you see this mess?” she gestured to the drunken members
Jungkook looked shooked and it seemed like it was the first time he had come out of his room since he arrived back at the dorm, surprised to see his hyungs like this. Some were giggling, lying around, and more hyper than usual.
“Wait, what happened?” the Golden Maknae looked around.
“What do you mean what happened!? You didn’t know they were in this state?”
“I was gaming!” he exclaimed
“Wow! Wow! Help me tame this chaos.”
She went straight to Jimin, helping him sit on the couch. It was short lived because Jimin couldn’t sit straight and laid his body across the couch, a giggling mess with Taehyung.
“My head is spinning.” Taehyung giggled.
Jen chuckled. “It’s like I’m taking care of grown babies, today. Jeez.”
“Well, at least none of them threw up,” Jungkook responded.
“Don’t jinx it,” she added, walking to the bathroom, only to find Yoongi taking a nap in the tub.
Laughing softly, she quickly snapped a photo. “This is ridiculous! Jungkook, can you come here for a sec?”
Seconds later, Jungkook walked in and laughed at the sight, which caused Yoongi to wake up and drunkenly wave with a gummy smile.
"I'm surprised he didn't get mad at us for disturbing his nap," Jungkook said.
"Must be a special occasion. All right, to bed, you go.” she got aid from Jungkook to lift him out of the tub.
“I got him,”
Suddenly, Yoongi dropped to his knees, causing the 97 Liners to look with alarm, and then watched him crawl to the toilet and hurl.
“Jesus...” Jen cringed while kneeling to rub his back.
“Handle the others. I’ll take care of him.” Jungkook said. Once Jennie had left, Jungkook cleaned Yoongi up and began to giggle when he heard him drunk rapping. “Hyung, are you rapping while drunk? What are we going to do with you?”
With Jennie, she went straight to Hobi and Taehyung who were together at a table, with their heads down and empty bottles.
“All right, time to go to bed.” she placed a hand on Tae’s back, causing him to look up.
“I chalgeenlwd hyung to ga drinkivng conteast.” He slurred.
“You challenged Hobi to a drinking contest?” she translated his gibberish. “You’re a lightweight! You both are lightweights! You can’t handle the hard stuff, why did you agree to a drinking contest when you’re a lightweight?” she scolded with a laugh.
When he responded, she couldn’t understand his gibberish anymore.
“What? I have no idea what you just said.”
After walking him to the bathroom, she grabbed his toothbrush and prepared to brush his teeth.
“Am I cute to you?” Taehyung suddenly asked.
“Yes, you’re adorable. Now let’s brush your teeth.” she held him steady and thoroughly brushed his teeth for him. After a while, she caught him staring at her. “What?” she removed the toothbrush from his mouth.
“You really do scrunch your nose cutely like he said, hehe,” he spoke with his mouth filled with the toothpaste foam.
She managed to comprehend what he said and asked, “Who said that?” while helping him rinse out his mouth.
“Your boyfrieeeeeend.”
She looked at him in confusion. “I don’t have a boyfriend.”
“Not yeeeeet!”
“So, what you’re my fortune teller, now?” she teased and walked him to his bed.
“Kinda! You just don’t know that you’re his yet~! Hehehe but you will soon.”
“Oh really?” she played along, deciding to entertain his goofy banter that she assumed. “Go to sleep, Tae Tae, you’re drunk.”
“I’m serious~!” he whined.
“Good night, Tae Tae.” she kissed his forehead and placed a blanket over him. “Keep drinking that water.”
When she headed back to the living room, she went to Jimin while Jungkook had already taken care of Hobi and Namjoon and was now helping Jin. She was happy that he was sober and helped her because she knew she wouldn’t be able to do this all by herself. The Golden Maknae worked pretty fast to get the guys to bed and she was grateful.
“You know what I love?” Jimin slurred, clinging onto her as she helped him off the couch.
“What’s that?” she asked.
“Seeing Jungkookie so happy.”
“The feeling is mutual.”
“Yeah, he is always so happy when he is with you.”
“I’m glad that he is.”
“Don’t you think I’m adorable?”
She giggled. “Yeah, I do.”
“Don’t you think Jungkookie is handsome?”
“Hahaha, yeah, just like the rest of Bangtan.”
“Does he make you happy?”
“Yes, he does.”
“Did you know that you make him happy?”
“Oh really?” she smiled softly. “Glad to hear that.”
“I know someone that likes youuuuu~!”
“Haha, you are acting so random tonight. Well, I like to be liked.”
“Noooo it’s more than like. It’s love.”
“Love? Well, I like to be loved, too.”
“Not like this~ hehehehehe.”
“Okay, let’s get you into bed.”
“Do you want me to tell you who loves you?”
“Let me guess, you? I love you too, Chim. Now let’s get into bed.”
“Heheheh, you don’t get it. This love is really strong. Like, relationship type strong.”
“JenMin is still a thing, Jimin. You’re good.”
“No, it’s not meeeeeeee~!”
“Okay, then who?”
“He always talks about youuuuuu!”
“Whoever he is, I hope it’s positive.”
“Very! He really wants youuuuu.”
“Really, now?”
“Uh huh! He has been your secret admirer for a while now. He thinks you’re very pretty and always dreams about dating you. He alwaaaaaaaaaaays talks about wanting to kiss you and treat you so special. I hope you two dateeeeee. I’m trying to help himmmm.”
“Well, this is interesting news that someone wants me. You sure he’s legit?”
“Trust me Ennieeeeee, your secret admirer wants you more than you think. He is very legit. Like, GOLDEN Legit.”
Jungkook stared at Jimin in alarm and quickly made his way over.
“Whose mans is this that you’re talking about?” Jen asked.
“OKAY! Time for bed, hyung! I got him, Jennie.”
“Jennieeeeeeee!” she heard Taehyung call out for her, taking her attention off what Jimin had blurted out.
When she went to his room, she helped Taehyung with whatever he needed which was more water and then a bedtime story. After that, she checked on Namjoon because he was feeling nauseous and spoke about his regrets for partying too hard from a psychological perspective that made her think deeply about life.
Exhausted from checking on all the members, she went into her room, but her night was far from over because the sight she saw in her room, caused her to scream, “What the actual-what the fuck!? Who threw up on my Nikes!? Are you kidding me!?”
Somebody was about to get their ass kicked tonight.
She rushed over to her ruined shoes. “No-no-no-no-no-no-no please, not the purple and white ones. My orange ones too? And the red ones!?”
Jungkook quickly rushed in, surprised by her screaming. “What happened!?”
“They threw up on my Nikes!” she shouted as he flinched at her yelling.
As soon as he saw her beginning to tear up from anger and sadness, he frowned. Sure, they were just shoes but to her, they meant much more, as he watched her pace around and angrily vent her frustrations.
“Oh my God, man! WHY!? This is so friggin unfair!” she stormed out of the room.
Jungkook began to panic. All his hyungs were drunk and now an angry Jennie was on the loose.
“Aish...why me? Why hyungs, why?” he murmured
Jennie had periodically wiped angry tears from her eyes after cleaning up the entire dorm with Jungkook. It was late and she should’ve gone to sleep but she stayed up to check on the members despite her frustration.
“I need some Jhene Aiko to calm my ass down...” she grumbled and grabbed her phone, connecting it to a tiny portable speaker that was sitting in the living room.
“A-actually, can I pick a song?” Jungkook called out.
“Sure. Be my guest.”
“I’m sorry about your Nikes.” He smiled sadly as he went over to the speaker.
“It’s fine...”
“I know you’re still upset but I think I know a way to make you feel better.”
“What?”
“Let’s dance,”
“Dance? Seriously?”
“Yeah, why not?”
“I’m not really in the dancing mood, Kook. I just witnessed part of my Nike collection ruined by vomit. Dancing is the last thing on my mind.” she turned her back to him, straightening things up on the couch.
“This song will change your mind. It’ll make you feel better. Trust me.”
When he put on IU and HIGH4’s Not Spring, Love or Cherry Blossoms, Jennie turned around.
gireossdeon gyeounae julgod
pumi jom namneun bamsaeg koteu
“Oh...you’re foul,” she called out.
He grinned mischievously, “You know this is your favorite song by her. Something to cheer you up.”
“Oh my gosh...”
“I see a smile trying to appear on your face~.” he teased as she looked away.
Once she heard him sing, her attention was back on him as she watched him walking slowly to her, “Son jabgo georeul saram. Hana eobsneun naege. Dalkomhan bombarami neomuhae.”
He extended out his hand. “Milady?”
Breaking out into a smile, she took his hand and he spun her around. Pulling her to him, they slowly danced around to the song as she started to loosen up.
“Bom sarang beojkkoch malgo.” she sang.
“Bom sarang beojkkoch malgo.” he sang back
As they continued to dance, he ended up dipping her, making her giggle. After releasing each other, they resumed dancing and singing together around the dorm, grabbing random items to use as microphones.
Once he hugged her from behind, she laughed and wrapped her arms around his, as her heart felt weird again. It felt full of something that she couldn’t understand. Despite the weird feeling, she felt happy in his arms.
“Feeling better?” he asked as the song ended.
“Much better. Thank you, for this.” she felt herself getting released.
“I guess we should start heading to bed.”
“I’ll sleep in a few. Let me finish the last of these dishes and I want to make sure the guys are safe while they sleep. I don't want them to throw up and choke or something. I’ll sleep soon.”
Later that night, Jungkook was still awake in his room, listening to music and playing games on his phone since he wasn’t sleepy yet.
Got me up all night, all I’m singin’ is love songs
She got me up all night, constant drinkin’ and love songs
She got me up all night, down-and-out with these love songs
J-Cole’s Power Trip played on shuffle on his music player as his mind wandered to Jennie.
“Would you believe me if I said I’m in love?” he sang softly to himself. “Baby, I want you to want me. Would you believe me if I said I’m in love? Baby, I want you.”
Well, this has got to be the longest crush ever
If I ever get to fuck it’d be the longest bust ever
Jungkook let out a chuckle at the lyrics. Ironic how it came on while he thought about her.
It really was the longest crush ever.
Getting out of bed, he wandered around the dorm to check on the members, making sure they were fine before he went to sleep. But once he went to Jen’s room, he noticed that she wasn’t in there.
‘Don’t tell me...’ he thought and made his way to the living room, to find her asleep on the couch.
The angle looked uncomfortable and he picked her up, bridal style.
“What time is it?” she asked tiredly.
“Time to get you in bed. I thought you were going to sleep after you checked on them?”
“I did. I still wanted to stay up to continue watching over them. Are the guys safe?”
“I checked on them, they’re fine. Go to sleep, baby girl.” he gently laid her down on her bed and put covers on her.
Half asleep, she dozed off, mumbling a “Thank you for helping me tonight.”
In the morning, remembering the Nike situation, she was still pissed at the guys. Despite being upset, she still loved them and decided to make breakfast and prepare water and aspirin for them. Once everyone was awake and ate with her, she ignored them and left to go hang with GFriend after finishing her plate.
“All right, what is wrong with her?” Yoongi asked
“Well, you guys threw up around the dorm and she and I had to clean it up,” Jungkook answered.
“Damn...”
“That’s not the worst part.”
“How can it be worse than that?”
“Someone threw up on some of her Nike sneakers.”
The members froze and glanced at each other anxiously as various reactions of curses were heard.
“Shit.”
“Fuck.”
“Crap.”
“Damn.”
“Oh, God...”
“Oh dear...”
“Jin did it!” Jimin shouted.
“I did no such thing!” Jin yelled, widening his eyes at the accusation.
“Ah, not so loud, my head!” Namjoon rubbed his temples.
“Then who did it!?” Taehyung yelled.
“HEY!” Jungkook shouted, making them flinch at the loud noise. “I don’t care who threw up on the sneakers. Each one of you should buy her a new pair and clean her shoes,”
“That seems fair,” Hobi spoke up.
“And you.” Jungkook turned to Jimin, frowning. “You almost ruined everything.”
“Me? What? How?” Jimin exclaimed
“You almost blabbed out my feelings for her!”
“Wha? Oh no, what did I say? I’m sorry!” he grinned sheepishly.
“You said quite enough...and you just had to say, Golden. You’re going to give her ideas if you keep that up.”
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Look Tae and I have a plan. Christmas will be coming up in a few months. Why not try a mistletoe kiss?”
“Why not let it go naturally, instead?” Namjoon spoke up. “Don’t force it.”
“Why don’t you just tell her your feelings, right now?” Yoongi asked.
“Don’t do that. Jennie is in a foul mood. Not a wise idea.” the leader advised.
“I actually think the mistletoe kiss is a cute idea.” Hobi smiled
“Wait a minute, how do you all know that Jungkookie loves our Ennie? Did you tell them?” Jimin asked Yoongi after watching them talk.
“Like I said, the kid makes it painfully obvious.” Yoongi shrugged.
“If there is a mistletoe kiss, just make sure it’s only for a few seconds. They’re still too young in my eyes.” Jin added
“No way! I want my ship to sail!” Jimin exclaimed.
“Keep it rated G in this dorm!” he demanded, causing Jimin to roll his eyes and pout.
Watching the members discuss JenKook, Jungkook cleared his throat to get their attention, “Do you all...approve?” he nervously asked.
Hobi chuckled softly. “The both of you already act like a couple anyway,"
“Might as well add the kissing and future dates.” Yoongi agreed.
“I’m just...a little sad. You two are growing up a little too fast for me. But it’s undeniable to see your love for her.” Jin smiled. “You two seem happier when together. It is adorable.”
“Let’s all just make sure that Jungkook is the one to tell her. That means no more almost blabbing out the big secret, Jimin.” Namjoon added.
“I said I was sorry!” Jimin exclaimed, burying his face in his hands.
"It's okay, Jimin," Jungkook reassured him.
“When are you going to tell her?” Yoongi turned to Jungkook.
“Honestly, wait until after these events are over. We have a lot of work with the comeback and the end of the year shows. After these busy days, tell her. We’ll make sure not to interrupt you two when you’re alone with her.” Namjoon suggested.
The members went Nike sneaker shopping for Jennie and split up into groups. Jungkook went with Namjoon, browsing around for the shoes.
“Out of all the girls, I’m happy you want her. Nothing will change when you two date.” Namjoon spoke, catching Jungkook’s attention.
“You’re not mad?”
“About what?”
“Falling for her? You don’t think it’s a distraction?”
“If anything, I see the both of you as each other’s motivation. I never saw it as a distraction. Bang PD wouldn’t think so either.”
“He knows too?”
“The whole company knows, Jungkook.” Namjoon chuckled.
“Aish...Jimin and Taehyung with their big mouths.”
“Oh, it wasn’t them. It was you.”
“But I never said anything to anyone.”
“Your actions gave it away.” he placed a hand on his shoulder. “If there was any man I’d want our Miss Bangtan to be with, it would be you. I see your maturity grow when it comes to her. When you are around her, you act more like yourself than you act with other girls. She keeps you grounded. I also love how patient she is with you. All of us, really. It’s not easy living with seven men but she manages to keep us all in check. She takes care of us. Can’t take that for granted.”
Jungkook smiled and nodded at his words. “Do you think she’ll love me back?”
“I want you to see it for yourself. Pay attention to how she acts around you. Both of you will be lucky to have each other. Jennie is a dime. When you have her, don’t let her go.”
“Trust me, I’ll never let her go.”
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 71- You Are In Your Feelings
Chapter Summary: Still fixated on Jungkook's confession, Jennie goes back home for some events. She talks to her friends and sisters about what went down in her hotel room with Jungkook
Words: 13,000+
Author's Note: Angelina and Jen's scene together is so silly and cute to me. It's my favorite.
-------
After Jungkook walked back to his hotel room door, he let out a sigh and leaned against the wall, thinking about what he had done. Throwing his head back, he let out a curse.
It took every ounce of self restraint to set her down and let her go. He wanted to go back, kiss her more, and make her miss her flight but he had to control himself. Just being able to kiss, hold her, and tell her how he felt was more than enough and he was grateful he was able to catch her before she left. He still felt her lips on his and he couldn’t help but think of how right it felt. His heart was beating to its limit while he reminisced about how she grabbed him and kissed him back. The anxiousness and doubts in his head had simmered down and he felt a sense of relief that he finally told her everything.
Now, all he had to do was wait for her answer.
Walking into his room, Jimin and Taehyung immediately rushed over, eager to know exactly what happened.
“Well!?” Taehyung shouted
“How did it go!?” Jimin exclaimed.
“Did she take it well?!”
“What did you say!?”
“What did you do!?”
“Did she tell you she likes you back!?”
Jungkook sat on the bed as his hyungs crowded around him. “I told her everything that was on my mind,” he said.
“And!?” his hyungs shouted, shaking him.
“Her reaction was just as I expected.”
“She was surprised, right?” Jimin assumed, earning a nod from the Golden Maknae.
“Did it look like she feels the same but was trying to fight it?” Taehyung asked.
Jungkook turned to him, a little surprised. “How’d you-“
“Well, I did meet her before all of you. So, I think I know her just a little more than you guys.” Taehyung giggled proudly.
“Lies, I know her better,” Jimin replied as the 95 Liners bickered.
“I kissed her.”
Jungkook’s sudden statement caused the two of them to look at him in astonishment.
“Kissed!? KISSED!? AHHHHHHHHH~!” Jimin screamed while he and Tae grabbed onto each other, yelling and jumping around on the bed.
This was their Christmas gift. After all this time, it was finally happening.
“I knew it! I knew they would get carried away.” Taehyung cheered.
“See! What did I say?” Jimin giggled.
“What exactly did you do?”
“We want details. Now!”
Jungkook rubbed the back of his neck. “We...kind of...kissed again and again.”
“Kind of means definitely,” Jimin replied with a huge smile.
“I don’t know what came over me but I just didn’t want her to leave and get second thoughts about what we were doing. When it felt like she was going to pull away, I just grabbed her back, continuing to kiss her to prove how I felt.”
“This is how you do it. What else? Did she say anything?” Taehyung asked.
Jungkook went into detail about everything that went down and when he got to the part where they were against the wall, the 95 Liners freaked out again.
“WALL!?” Jimin wailed, falling off the bed with Taehyung who yelled in happiness.
“She was the one who pushed me to the wall, actually. She was all over me.” Jungkook explained.
“E-Ennie!? Our Ennie?! All over YOU!? She was kissing YOU on her own FREE will, with no regrets!? Oh, my God...that must be a huge sign! Taehyungie, we are about to see our plan succeed~!” he cheered with him.
“I was a bit surprised myself, but I really liked how she just grabbed me so suddenly, taking the lead. I should’ve sat down when I picked her up though...” the Golden Maknae murmured, wondering if the wall was uncomfortable for her.
“Wait, you did WHAT!?”
“WHAT!?” Taehyung shouted.
After explaining what else happened, the 97 Liners continued to express their excitement that Jungkook confessed to Jennie.
"Now the waiting game," Jungkook said as he stretched.
"I can't wait for her to come back. I'm sure things will be fine. Just give her time to process everything. Shall we continue filming?" Jimin grinned, ready to play hide and seek.
----------
Back at home, Jennie was taking a bubble bath, laying her back against the tub with Unfold by Alina Baraz and Galimatias softly playing in the background. Deep in thought about Jungkook, she let out a deep sigh and sank her body deeper into the warm water.
I love you...
She could not get this man out of her mind. She couldn’t stop thinking about the mental and physical effect he had on her. The way he kissed her, confessed to her, it just made her feel things that she had never felt before.
It began to frustrate her.
He hasn’t texted or contacted her at all since that day. No questions were asked if she had thought about it. He remained patient and left her alone. She lowkey wanted him to call or something but it looked like he was going to keep his word. She would have to be the one to face reality, speak to him, and give an answer when she was ready.
When she had gone to the gym, she thought about the piggyback ride she had gotten from him and when she kissed him on the cheek. And when she went to go to the local store and saw Pocky, it reminded her of their first kiss. It was like everything was reminding her of him and it was driving her crazy.
After finishing her bath, she chilled in the living room, watching whatever TV show her sisters were into. Jen was so deep in thought, that her sisters noticed the silence and finally called her out.
“Ayo, what the hell is wrong with you? You look dazed.” Vienna pushed her lightly while sitting next to her, on the couch.
“I’m not,” Jen murmured. “Just in my thoughts.”
“Yes, you are. What’s wrong?” Alani asked, turning the volume down.
“Guys, I’m good. Let’s continue watching.” Jen waved them away.
“Are you in your feelings?” Vienna raised a brow
“No! Why would I be?”
Vienna and Alani glanced at each other and nodded.
“You yelled. So, it’s about a boy, right?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“Come on. We know.” Alani chuckled and asked in a hopeful voice, “Does it so happen to do with Jungkook?”
Jennie rolled her eyes and crossed her arms while her sisters laughed, knowing they were right.
“What happened!? Tell us!” Vienna exclaimed.
“No,” Jennie responded.
“Tell us!”
It took five minutes until Jennie finally gave in to shut them up after they kept pestering her.
“Jungkook confessed to me before I went to the airport. He told me he loves me.”
“FINALLY!”
“YES!” Alani yelled. “PAY UP BITCH!” she stuck her hand out in front of Vienna.
“Man!” Vienna groaned. “I gotta go to the bank. I’ll go tomorrow.”
"Just venmo me!"
"Okay! Okay!" she took out her phone and got on the app.
“Wait, what do you mean pay up? Did you guys bet on this?” Jen exclaimed
“JenDrop, sweetie, we been knew this boy loves you,” Alani replied.
“Yeah! We were waiting for him! Ahhhhh, finally!” Vienna jumped up and down from her seat.
“You better get on that,” Alani advised. “What happened? Tell us everything. What did you say? Are you two dating?!”
“No, we are not dating,” Jen replied.
“What!? What do you mean!? Oh my God...” she groaned
Vienna sighed. “She dun fucked it up. She dun fucked up. You mean to tell me you turned him down!? Do I need to kill you?!”
Jen stared at them in disbelief. “I didn’t turn him down! He told me to think about it and when I’m ready, give him an answer.”
“And you didn’t give him an answer yet!? Stop stalling! As soon as you get back to Seoul, jump on that hottie! What are you doing!?”
“I’m still waiting on the details,” Alani added.
Jennie went into detail about what he had said to her, making her sisters melt from his fluffy words.
Alani let out a breath, placing a hand over her heart. “Jesus...keep him. Please. If there is any man I want my baby sister to date, it’s him. The way he treats you, don’t let a man like him pass you by. It's clear he wants something serious with you. He doesn’t think that you are just something temporary from what I can see,”
Vienna snorted and happily, volunteered, “Shit, if you don’t want him, I’ll have him. He is kind of hot-“
Annoyed, Jennie immediately spoke up, “Hell no! Back off, he’s mine.”
Vienna dropped her jaw and turned to Alani who had the same stunned facial expression. Realizing what she had just said, Jennie covered her mouth. Did she truly mean that? And it came out so naturally, too.
“Oh-ho-ho! Okay! I’ll back off your man.” Vienna put her hands up in defense.
“She looks so flustered, heheh. She really is in love. This is just too cute.” Alani giggled.
“I didn’t say all that!” Jen exclaimed
Alani shook her head. “No need. Your face says it all. It’s so funny. And besides, why do you still have him as your home screen on your phone?” she grabbed Jen’s phone and pressed the home button to show a photo of Jungkook in a beanie and white shirt.
“We both have each other as our home screens. It’s no big deal.”
“Wait...” Vienna took a close look at the photo and glanced at Jennie. “Isn’t that...the beanie you’re wearing, right now? He gave it to you?” she pointed to Jungkook’s beanie on Jen’s head.
The same beanie he had worn when he confessed.
“He didn’t give it to me. I kind of took it off him when we...” Jennie murmured and shook her head. “I’m hungry, anyone want to order pizza?”
“When you what?” Alani raised a brow.
“What did you two do?” Vienna asked.
Jen looked down. “Nothing. Nothing at all.”
“Did you at least use a condom?” Vienna asked
“Vienna!” Alani and Jennie yelled.
“What?” she shrugged.
“We didn’t do anything like that, jeesh,” Jen exclaimed.
Vienna muttered, “Gosh darn it...why can’t my ships get juicer already? I want to hear passion.”
“He kissed me. I kissed back. Things got a little intense. I just felt a burst of all these friggin feelings and it was a bit overwhelming. But I can’t shake that feeling of him kissing me and how I felt in his arms.”
“Go on, please. What else he do?”
Butterflies came back in Jen’s stomach when she thought about what went down in her hotel room and she explained everything else that went down.
Alani did a doubletake. “He did what?”
“Ahhhhhhhh~!” Vienna screamed and ran around the living room. “Yes! That is how you do it!”
“I can’t breathe man, my heart.” Alani cackled. “I can just imagine the look of shock on her face when he did all that he did. So, dear sister, how did you feel, getting pinned up against the wall by Jungkook?”
“Can we continue watching the show, now?” Jennie evaded the question.
“So, you tell us what you two did but you won’t tell us your feelings? Okay, I see how it is.”
“You know he has a really broad back from what I’ve seen from recent videos,” Vienna added. “And he looks really strong. So, I mean, you have a lot to hold onto. I bet you were clinging onto him for dear life as you two were all over each other. Bet his muscles felt nice, huh?”
“Stop talking...you’re giving me weird thoughts...” Jennie buried her face in her hands.
Did they have to be this extra?
Vienna sighed in contentment. “Oh, little Jennie...you’re going to accept these feelings sooner or later. Ah...true love. This is so cute. Can’t wait to see how this plays out.”
---------
The next day, Jennie was in LA, pumped and ready to finally meet with JRE. He was already filming himself, waiting for her to meet up with him at a bubble tea spot.
“I can’t believe I’m about to interview Jennie. This is crazy,” he said on camera. “I’m a little nervous but this is gonna be fun.”
Jennie had arrived not too long after, walking around until she finally saw him.
When he had looked up, she happily waved. “Hey!”
“Jennie! What’s good?” he stood up.
“Oh my gosh, I’m excited to finally meet you! Hi! Give me a hug!” she embraced him.
“For real? Ever since you agreed to this, I’ve been trying to remain calm. I’ve been real nervous about this.”
She let out a laugh. “What you so nervous for? I’m nervous! I’m finally face to face with one of my favorite YouTubers. I love your videos. Thank you for agreeing to meet with me. I’m so psyched for this!” she said excitedly, making him smile.
Before they decided to film, they went to order bubble tea and then sat down. He asked her if they could take a photo together and she happily accepted as he posted the photo with the caption, ‘Miss muthafxxking Bangtan is here!’
“Ready to record?” he asked
“Oh yeah! Let’s do this!” she jumped up and down in her seat, making him laugh.
“What’s up, everybody!? I am here with Miss Bangtan herself, Jennie!”
“Ayeeee! What’s up!?” she waved to the camera.
“You guys have been requesting this for so long, and finally we get the opportunity to do this. Jennie, thank you again for this. I can’t believe I am sitting right across from you, getting the chance to interview you.”
“Hahah, and thank you for agreeing to meet me. I can’t believe I’m sitting right across from you. This is going to be fun.”
“Oh yeah. We’re here sipping on our bubble tea. This flavor right here is pretty good.”
“I can drink so many of these. I don’t drink it often but when I do, I go a little overboard.” she pointed to the four large bubble teas with various flavors she bought.
“Yeah, you weren’t kidding. What flavors are these?”
“I have mango, passion fruit, jasmine honey milk tea, and honeydew.”
“Looks good. Well, today, we have a ton of questions for you. And you agreed that we can ask you anything. But first I must ask, what is going on? How are you doing?”
“A lot is going on. Finishing up promotions with Run, I am tired as hell but continuing to work hard. I could be better but I’m surviving and trying to remain positive.”
However, that wasn’t all that she was feeling as she felt her heart feel weird again when she thought about Jungkook. She couldn’t get the man out of her mind and she had hoped that it wouldn’t interfere with her interview.
“I missed a lot of people back at home.” she went on. “Also, as ARMY can already tell, I’ve been gaining some healthy weight. I’m content, I love food. Food is awesome and I still love myself. The abs I had, are fading away a little due to the healthy weight so I’m back to having my little tummy. I haven't been going to the gym that often due to promotions. I just went yesterday though,"
"Congrats on the healthy weight. Did someone in Bangtan get you into new food?”
“Yeah, Namjoon and Jin got me to eat more. I wanted to gain some weight and they helped me out with that. We've been checking out random places to eat,”
“Awesome, awesome. Well, you look beautiful.”
“Aw, thanks. I try, hahaha.”
“All right, let’s get started. I’m going to just pick randomly from the comments as you requested. No matter how weird the question might be. Any question is fine with you.”
“Yep.”
“First question, who influences you musically at the moment?”
“The amazing Ailee.” she sighed in admiration. “Gosh, her vocal technique and everything, she is just a queen. She is my motivation for improving my vocals.”
“Your love for Ailee is really something. Have you gotten the chance to meet her yet?”
Jen let out a fake cry. “No. Not yet. And it’s crazy because I am literally backstage near her but I cannot for the life of me bring myself to approach her. I get so nervous. And when I feel ready, she is nowhere to be found! One day. I do want to meet her. I made that one of my New Year’s resolutions.”
“We can’t wait to see that day happen. Can we expect a cover of any of her songs?”
“Once I feel ready, I’ll cover her songs. Soon, I hope everyone can hear a major difference from when I sang U&I back on Rookie King.” she hinted.
Soon, she will be a part of King of Masked Singer, getting a chance to show who she is with her voice and not how she looks. She hoped she could make it to at least the second round. She planned to sing Ailee's songs for the show.
“I cannot wait to hear it. What are some things that upset you while working in Korea?”
“Goodness gracious, I am high key tired of the skin jokes. The colorism has got to go. I am so over it.” she shook her head.
“I remember when it looked like you were about to cuss Rapmon out after that interview around the Red Bullet Tour. That was a crazy moment.”
She let out a dry chuckle. That was not a good day. “Oh yeah, I let him have it after we were done with the interview. I was really upset that day.”
“How do you deal with them?”
“I try to educate them. People saying sorry is not enough. I feel like saying sorry is just not cutting it. Another thing that I’m tired of is people giving me crap when they always hear my American accent when I speak Korean. Look, I’m American. Chill. A lot of people gang up on me for that. Worry about yourself, jeez.”
“That’s not cool.”
“I know right? Give me a break.”
“Speaking of that, I see that people also call out Alex for that, too.”
“They need to leave my girl alone. She’s trying her best. People are so ignorant these days, it sucks.”
“What do you think of Alex? Have you met her yet?”
“Not yet! Hopefully one day! I love her, I hope we can become great friends. I just wish people would stop comparing us. And also, I think it’s ironic how if someone from America like Alex is trying to speak Korean, some people bash her and claim that they’re better than her in Korean, and say her Korean is cringeworthy. But when a Korean idol tries to speak English, people are like, oh they’re trying, it’s cute. So...which one is it? Cringeworthy or cute? I know damn well they’ll say my Korean is cringeworthy if I didn’t know most of the language. It’s absolutely ridiculous. Everyone goes at their own pace when learning a new language, so don’t bash them. I can’t stand some people, man.” she started chuckling and shared a laugh with him as he watched her go on a rant.
“Facts. Go off, girl.” he gestured for her to continue as she let out another laugh and told him that she finished her statement. “Any advice for people interested in living in South Korea or wanting to visit?”
“Hm...try to learn the basics so you can communicate when buying things and so on. Do your research. That will help you a bunch. Even the simplest things like where to get food. I promise it will help in the end. You should do that anywhere you go, not just in Korea. And also, go sightseeing. I see some K-Pop fans who want to go to Korea because of K-Pop but, you should also go to appreciate the country because Korea is not just K-Pop. It’s a beautiful place with a lot of things to offer. Learn the history, try the food, and do everything to immerse yourself in the culture. Taehyung showed me around when I first came to Korea and I’ll never forget the places we went. It was so fun during our trainee days.”
“You and Taehyung’s friendship is the cutest. I enjoy watching you two during the Bangtan Bombs.”
“He’s the best.”
“This one right here is a very popular question.”
“Oh, I’m ready.” she rubbed her hands together.
“Have you read any fanfics of yourself?”
“I knew this was coming,” she replied, amused.
JRE looked at the camera. “ARMY, hide yo shiz.”
“Honestly, at this point, I don’t give a shit. I don’t read any of it so I mean, whatever. Do you, I’m not judging.” she shrugged. “But I do check out the moodboards and fanart. They’re so cool. Recently I came across this Hunger Games AU moodboard and I loved it! If you can, ARMY, please make more of those Hunger Games AUs. Heck, I just might read your fanfics if it has me as a badass in a Hunger Games AU. But kindly don’t make me date anyone in the story. I love reading and watching female characters be badass and not have a love interest. It’s different,”
“ARMY, Miss Bangtan has spoken. Go wild!”
“I'm looking forward to seeing what they create. If you can make the tag, JennieInHungerGames, that would be great.” she beamed. “Ooh, can you guys create a fight scene with me and a member of Bangtan for shit and giggles? That’ll be kinda cool. And let me win!”
“This question really has you excited about the Hunger Games. ARMY, I bet you’re freaking out, right now, going wild as we speak. Someone asked you, what do the members smell like?”
“Really ARMY?” she stared at the camera. “Goodness gracious. They smell like regular human beings and whatever cologne they wear.” she gave a thumbs up to the camera while JRE laughed at her.
“What’s it like being around the BTS members and living with them?”
“So...much...testosterone. Oh my God. I always leave when I can to hang with my girlfriends. But, every day is a new adventure. We’ve been having a back and forth prank war as of late. Super fun. I’m currently thinking of ways to get them back. If any of you watching have suggestions, let a sister know. Also, Bangtan is my family. We’ve been through so much and we are only getting stronger. I am so proud of what we accomplished thus far.”
“What would you like to see in Big Hit?”
“Oh, I love this. I want to see more girls in Big Hit! I wish there could be auditions for girls. They only want guys now. I’m technically the only female idol in Big Hit and you know about the GLAM situation, so I believe that is the reason why they don’t have girls in Big Hit. I was so scared that I was going to get kicked out of BTS because of that. Like they were so on edge during that time with the women and I was so worried, like oh my God, I just got here, things are going well, please don’t kick me out.” she exclaimed. “I’m trying my best to convince the company to have more women. It hasn’t worked yet but I am still trying. So, for those saying I’m not doing anything, I’ll continue to prove you wrong. And it would be great to see more people of color in the company as well. Diversity is a great thing.”
“What is something you hate ARMY calling you?”
“Ah...guys, stop calling me an innocent baby. I’m not that innocent or a baby, so don’t baby me. I see some comments on how I shouldn’t talk to male idols because I’m still a child in some people’s eyes. Like dude, shut up and let me live. You don’t control who I can and cannot talk to. I’m pretty sure I can make my own decisions. I hope you won’t be like this when I date. So, tone that down, please.”
“You heard the woman. She can make her own decisions. Deal with it.”
“Ooh, can you put the deal with it glasses on me when you edit?”
“Oh yeah! I’ll definitely do that. I’ll put it on us both.”
“Sweet.” she high fived him.
“What are some things the members do that piss you off?”
She let out a nervous laugh. “I may or may not have cussed them out for mainly interrupting my sleep or doing something to my smarties. You do not mess with the smarties and you do not interrupt me when I am sleeping. I value my sleep, especially with our busy schedules. I think they enjoy doing it to see me pissed off. I also nap a lot with Yoongi and I know one day he and I are going to become the last two members of Bangtan if they keep messing with us during our naps.”
“I would not want to see you or Suga angry. When you first came to Korea, what gave you the most culture shock?”
“Them honorifics.” she sighed. “My gosh. It’s really weird for me. I am still not used to it. I really do not like saying oppa. I feel out of place saying that word. I’m sorry but I just can’t. Like other words, I’m cool with. I’m trying to say it and get used to it but oppa is just...gosh. And I have gotten so much crap and was called being disrespectful for not using honorifics on the members. I still get it to this day. Harshly. I feel uncomfortable saying that word. But I’m still trying to be as respectful as I can be to everyone. Maybe one day if I am feeling more comfortable I will say oppa to them once in a while or something,"
“We have to know, how do you act so sexy on stage? Like you blow me away with your charisma.”
“Fake it to you make it.”
“You fake it?” he asked, surprised.
“Oh yeah. At first, I felt awkward, performing sexily. But I had to just pretend that I felt sexy and then I started to really get into it and believed I was sexy. It’s all about the stage presence. I am nowhere near how I act on stage. On stage, I get hyped. But offstage, I’m more chill.” she replied. “I was so scared to perform War of Hormone with Jungkook because I never really danced that close to a guy before. On camera, I looked comfortable, but my face was heating up and I was screaming on the inside. I didn’t feel sexy at the time and the lyrics were so extreme! But once I saw the performance on video, you’d never guess that I felt nervous. But Jungkook made me comfortable on the stage and helped me a lot. 97 Liners always have each other’s backs. I still thank him for being so patient with me during that time.”
“How did your family react to the dance?”
“Hahaha! My phone was blown up with messages the day after it was posted on YouTube. ‘Is there something we should know!?’ was one of many questions.”
“I really love watching the both of you onscreen. Whenever it’s during a performance or a Bangtan Bomb, I just get good vibes from you two.”
Jen let out a laugh and bashfully glanced away for a moment before looking back at him. “Aw, thanks. I get that a lot.”
“So, which member do you usually get shipped with the most?”
“It’s actually Yoongi from what I randomly see on the BTS tag on Tumblr. It’s a little weird but I think one of the reasons why everyone ships us the most is when I wrote him a letter and gave him the Kumamon merch for his birthday. Fans really loved it.”
“Is it true that he only says your first name when something serious is going on?”
“Yeah, he always calls me smartie. But soon as I hear him deeply say, Jennifer, I know shit is about to go down and I dunno what to expect.”
“What is something you had to change when you came to Korea?”
“I felt like I had to tone it down since the country seems more conservative than America. So, I don’t show that much. These thirsty fans want me to, though. I see the Tumblr posts and no, I will not stop being rude.”
“Explain a struggle of living in Korea as an African American.”
“Living as a black girl in South Korea, it is difficult to find makeup matching your skin tone. They don’t have my skin tone there. Hair products for me are impossible. I have to order everything from America. Shipping costs an arm and leg, but it’s worth it.” she answered. “When I first started in Big Hit, I noticed I was lighter from the makeup they would use so I quickly talked to the stylists. They now make sure to have my right shade and take it from there. I'm grateful they are educating themselves,"
“That’s what’s up.”
“Oh yeah, I also have my old stylist from America who does my hair for me at times. As time went on, I educated the stylists on black beauty. They’re learning. The makeup that they’ve done for me improves every time. They even ask me if there are any websites or books they can study from so they can know how to beat my face, which is nice. I appreciate them going to lengths to learn just for me. They’re doing an amazing job. I love them. I always thank them and they don’t make me lighter than I am so I’m happy about that. I love my melanin and I want to show it off and represent black women in this industry.”
“What do you think of whitewashing?”
“It needs to be deleted from existence. And it truly makes me sad when even those closest to me whiten up their photos. The beauty standards bother me but that’s their country and how they like to operate. I also get sad when I see the members whiten their selfies to post on Twitter. It hurts me deep down.”
“Is there a song that you are tired of performing?"
“HA! YES! Ooh, I hope I don’t get my contract terminated for this. And watch me get a lot of hate on this. I already know. But I hate Danger. I hate it.”
“Oh wow! Really? Danger? Is it the dance?”
“I just really do not like this song. I don’t like performing it, I don’t like my lyrics, I just don’t like it! And I love I Need U but now, it’s been played in my head so many times, I am so tired of it. I’m over it. Other songs I’m tired of are Boy in Luv and Blanket Kick. I’m still kind of embarrassed to dance cute dances, so my face is always on fire when performing Blanket Kick. But I mean, you don’t have to like every song you perform and you don’t have to like every song from your favorite artist. We all have our various opinions, just move forward, who cares? Don’t get so pressed because someone doesn’t like your favorite songs.”
“How are you able to dance and sing at the same time?”
“Oh, I like this one. Okay, well, I have to thank Jungkook for that. I’ve been going to the gym with him and he got me into his habit of singing while working out. I was struggling. I thought it was impossible. Like how? But he helped me and made it work. I have also been singing while on the treadmill. It was a bit complex but after a while, I got the hang of it and felt a huge difference during the Red Bullet Tour. I was so happy because at first when I started dancing and singing, I was so out of breath that you could hear my heavy breathing on the mic, it was so bad. I got lectured because of that, it was horrible. It’s also one of my embarrassing moments on stage.”
“What’s the hardest part of live performances?”
“As of today, the hardest part is keeping up with the back to back dances. Especially if it’s something powerful like Danger and then another fast song. And I can’t just go and take a water break. Also having so much saliva in my mouth while singing. I’m trying to control that.”
“What are your favorite eras?”
“For me personally, my favorite era so far is War of Hormone. I feel like that era showed a lot from me. I also love Run because you get to see more of a darker tone for me. I would like to do more darker tones in future eras to show more of a mature side to me. I also loved Just One Day and Dope. My favorite look in all the eras we’ve had so far has got to be Dope as well.”
“We still waiting for your hair to get dyed, girl.”
“The only thing I’m going to say is...I’m loving the anticipation.” she smiled.
“Can you at least tell us the color?”
“Hm...nah, I’ll surprise you all when the time comes.”
“We’ll continue to suffer.” he laughed with her. “Okay, okay. You guys seem so tightly knit, is there any trouble in paradise?”
“Tightly knit? Nah, we have our moments. We may seem happy all the time on camera but there are always struggles, anger, and tears. We argue. The normal stuff that everyone goes through. We’re human, we’re not perfect, we don’t always get along. Usually, I get pissed off at the members when they’re too loud and interrupt my sleep. Like I have school in the morning, I take SOPA very seriously.”
“Which member do you clash with the most?”
“Yoongi without a doubt. We have a unique friendship. We love each other dearly but sometimes we can just rub each other the wrong way if we say something. And we’re both very stubborn and want the last say.”
“As you know, people question your airport fashion, any thoughts?”
“They loooooove judging my airport outfits. Look, just give me my Nike and I’ll be good. I prefer to wear casual and laid back clothes to the airport so that’s why I never really pop out and look amazing at the airport, unlike the other members. I swear it’s like they’re going to a fashion show, they all look great. They got that, not me. Plain jeans and a shirt or something for me. So, sorry fansites, the airport photos you take of me aren’t going to be like the rest of the members with their nice outfits. People really be coming at me, man. One time I was called a bum because I went to the airport in sweatpants and a hoodie.” she laughed. “Like damn. Look, I am not dressing in some high fashion clothes, to please y’all at the airport. Like no. That is not me. I’ll continue to be a cute and comfortable bum, then.”
“This fan asks, remember when V accidentally slapped your butt during War of Hormone before you had the chance to stop him in the choreography?”
Jennie laughed and thought of the incident, explaining what happened.
-------
While performing the choreography during one of their many music shows, things were going smoothly. And it was a day when Jen was in a great mood and went harder than usual for the performance.
La la la la la la la la la
meoributeo balkkeutkkaji choego choego
After shaking her ass, Taehyung was always supposed to attempt to smack it but she would stop him before he got the chance. But this time, she felt a large palm smacking her behind hard.
Did he just...touch her ass...?
She was stunned but kept her facial expression in check as her gaze darkened on him. As soon as he met her gaze, his eyes showed fear as he briefly stared at her in terror.
It was at this moment that Taehyung knew...he fucked up.
Taehyung’s face went pale. That was not supposed to happen. Soon, he pulled himself together and got back into the song as the members went on with the performance.
Jimin had let out a silent laugh while looking at Taehyung. “You are so dead.” he mouthed to him.
After finishing the performance, they went backstage with Taehyung clinging onto Jennie, apologizing profusely. He was so flustered and frightened for his life. Jungkook and Jin were beating on him while the rest of the members laughed once they found out about the situation.
“Let’s have a little talk.” Jennie grabbed Tae by the ear and walked down the hall.
“E-Ennie, I am so sorry! I didn’t mean it! Please! I’m sorry!”
------
"Best believe he never did it again after that," she giggled. "But it was just an accident. It happens. We're fine, I wasn't really that mad,"
“What did you do in America that Korea got you out of the habit of?” he asked.
“Leaving tips, and receiving things with one hand. I had to really get into a habit of receiving things with two hands over there. I knew about it before I came to Korea but I still made mistakes here and there. The members helped me out a bunch.”
“Next question, do you plan on going to college? And if so, what do you want to study?”
“Yep! I have been thinking of maybe studying something in the business field.”
“So, K-Dramas are a thing, would you ever consider trying out acting in a drama?”
“Ooh, yeah! I'm taking acting lessons, actually! For fun! If they would have someone like me in one, that would be great. I just don’t want to be a love interest for someone in the show. I want to be in some action drama as a badass female protagonist having fight scenes and chasing bad guys or something. If someone makes a drama like that, hit me up so I can audition for the part. It would be cool if I could do something like that one day.”
“Tattoos?”
She smirked softly. “Maybe.”
“Any idea where?”
“Yes. You’ll see when that time comes.”
“Tattoos on Jennie? That’s going to be lit.” he high fived her. “What do you wish people would stop asking you?”
“Oh, I have a ton. The first question I’m tired of hearing is, are you sleeping with the BTS members? For the last friggin’ time, NO.”
“NO! She said NO, y’all. NO. N.O.” he exaggerated.
“Is that your real hair and can I touch it? This is all natural and no, hands off,"
“When will you have a solo album?”
“Ah...everyone is always asking this. I love the anticipation. Gosh. I have a lot of songs that I recorded. I want to rerecord them though. Hm...I won’t give an actual release date because I don’t want to promise something for you guys and then it might not happen. But one day. Give me a few years,"
“We'll wait patiently. What’s the most annoying thing about being an idol?”
“Sasaengs. I’m still bitter about the assholes who broke into my hotel room, stealing my friendship ring. That shit was scary. Never would I thought something like that would happen to me. I'm taking self defense lessons now because of it. I just...miss feeling normal and the simple life. Being able to go out without being followed by cameras all the time. Like, I’m happy to always see the fans but it looks like I will never have that feeling of being a regular person. And you know what? I do hate when people say we can’t date or whatnot. Like with fans, if your fav is dating, support them. Continue to show love. Don’t attack the person they’re dating. And leave idols' families alone. Don’t stalk them. My sisters had a hard time a while ago because of some sasaengs. It’s not cool, guys. Respect their privacy.”
“Agreed. Which member has improved the most?”
“Jin~!” she applauded. “His dancing and facial expressions live are friggin amazing. I’m so proud of his hard work.”
“So...who is your favorite YouTuber?” he raised a brow.
Jennie giggled. “I think we all know the answer to this question.”
“Oh really? Who?”
“You, silly.”
“Me? For real? Everyone, you heard that right?” he turned to the camera.
“I’ve been watching your videos even before I became a K-Pop idol. Your reactions are just the best. And I can’t get enough of your reactions when you see me in BTS’ videos.”
“Haha, you’re gonna make me blush.” he couldn’t stop grinning, flattered by her words. “Next question, if you weren’t singing in BTS, where do you think you’d be?”
“Heck, I’d probably be a DJ somewhere, making a ton of music. And I would’ve been with Angelina, working as a duo. We’d make tons of music together.”
“So, anyone catch your eye, yet?”
She smiled and looked down as Jungkook came to her mind. She needed to keep herself composed. Looking back up at JRE, she giggled nervously.
“Oh? That was a nervous laugh. I think Jennie may like someone.” he teased.
“You never know.” She shrugged with a huge smile on her face.
“What do you hope to do more in BTS?”
“Take care of the guys more. They always look out for me, I want to do the same. So I’ll make an effort to show my appreciation to them. Sometimes I feel like I don’t do enough.”
“I personally think that you do. I remember Suga’s tweet on his birthday and you wrote him that note. That was real cute of you. I’m sure the members appreciate all that you do for them.”
“Thank you.” she placed a hand over her heart.
“Did Big Hit want you to change anything before debut? Any plastic surgery?”
“No plastic surgery. I’m all natural. But they were considering dressing me up as a boy for BTS before they decided to announce me as a female member of the group. They were going to change my name to a more gender-neutral name as well.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. But then they decided to not go through with it. I’m very happy they didn’t. I want to be shown who I really am. Not pretend to be someone that I’m not, y’know? I mean, it’s also obvious that I look like a chick, people would’ve seen right through it. It wouldn’t have worked, no matter how many times they’ve tried to dress me in men's clothing, that one time. Namjoon and Taehyung also talked them out of it. I thank God every day for them, my goodness.”
“Has your fame in BTS affected your family?”
“Yes. It definitely has. I will unfortunately never forget the day sasaengs crashed my sister’s play. That was rough. It caused a huge rift in our relationship. I felt like it wasn’t my fault but I felt selfish for saying that because I didn’t put myself in her shoes. What if Big Hit were watching me audition for BTS and my sister was already famous and had fans crashing it? So, I had to think about how she felt and consider where her anger was coming from. But everything is good now. We’re cool.”
“The next question reads, how do you not get nervous when getting hugged by Jungkook? His muscles are getting bigger. Don’t you fear he’ll crush you?”
Jennie burst out in laughter and felt flustered as she thought about what went down in the hotel room with him once again.
“Speaking of that, on Tumblr, I saw posts of ARMY getting nervous whenever they saw me and Jungkook hug. You know that he’s been working out more and getting more muscle as of late, and he’s also bigger and a little taller than me. So, they think that he’s gonna crush me. But in reality...” she smiled warmly, feeling her heart flutter as she thought about his adorable bunny smile. “My Golden Best Friend is a soft muscled bunny. He’d never hurt me. So, don’t worry ARMY, I’m A-OK.”
“We’re gonna go a little deeper and go back to the time when you passed out that day.”
“Yeah.” she nodded.
“What was going through your mind?”
“Whew, boy...well, I just felt...like I wasn’t good enough. I was in a bad place. I was weak, mentally. All the hate just kind of crept up on me. It was hard to ignore the mean comments, I just kept reading them, asking what if, y’know? So, I took a break from my Instagram. Trained myself harder for the I Need U dance but I ended up not taking care of myself. All that was on my mind was that I needed to be perfect for this comeback. All these expectations y’know? But I have to remember that I am just one person and I cannot please everyone. I can’t be perfect for others. You can’t be perfect. My health needs to be my number one priority. I cannot let my body deal with that suffering ever again. But it’s my friends, family, and fans like yourself that helped me recover. I’ll never forget your Really Now video.”
“I’m glad that you’re happy, now. You look like you’re in a great place. And you’re thriving. I’m very proud of you.”
“I didn’t come here to cry. Thank you,” she blinked her developing tears away. “Oh, and before I forget, I brought you some of my baked goods and some signed BTS merch.” she presented him with a big bag. “Thanks for being such a loyal fan.”
“Wow!” he happily took it and looked up at the camera in awe. “I get to eat Jennie’s baking!”
After she told him what was in the bag, they took a break and were filmed with Jennie teaching him the chorus dance of Run and then with him teaching her how to perform his body rolls. He planned to have that at the end of the video as an extra bonus feature.
“All right. Last question. Any advice to those who want to do something like this?”
“Never forget your roots. Never forget those who have helped you to where you’re at. Never forget what you had to overcome to get where you are now. Although I’m not able to always go home since I’m miles away, I always make an effort to try to contact my family.”
“All right y’all, that’s my interview with Jennie! I hope you guys enjoyed it. Jennie, thank you for allowing me to interview you.”
“Thank you! We should definitely do this again. We need a part 2!”
“I hope we can do a part 2! That'll be awesome," he said and turned to the camera. "Enjoy the rest of the video of Jennie teaching me a little bit of the Run dance while I show her how to get down with my body rolls. I'll see y'all in the next video! Peace!”
“Peace!” Jen threw up the peace sign.
----------
Later that day, Jennie met up with Kevin at a local skating park to spend some time catching up while she improved her skateboarding skills.
After taking a photo together, Jennie posted it on her Instagram with the caption, ‘No distance can keep us apart! I’m happy to see you! Missed you, friend!’
“So, college boy, how’s everything going?” she asked, sitting with him on a bench.
“The first semester went by quick. My classes were fine. But my math professor was giving me a hard time. She was so strict and our only grades were our midterm, attendance, and final. So, if we don’t do good on the midterm, we’re basically screwed.”
“Oh hell no. Seriously?”
“Yeah. It was terrible. She would not give us any homework assignments. I hated her ass. I passed with a B but still, she was the worst.”
“At least it’s over and done with.”
“Yeah, thankfully. I also made a ton of friends. Regular college life.”
“Uh huh, so how many parties did you go to?” she cut right to the chase, watching him clear his throat.
“Well...how have you been?”
“Kevin.”
“All right, I’ve been to a lot. Almost every week.”
She let out a laugh. “I’m not surprised.”
“Uh...I got a few Cs-“
“Dude!”
“It wasn’t because of the parties. It was because I would skip class the next day after the party-“
“Boy!” she smacked him on the arm.
He laughed. “It’s cool, my GPA is still high.”
“Well, I’m happy about that. So, how’s basketball?”
“Oh, it’s going great! I love it. We’re doing very well.”
“I hope I can come to one of your games. I’ll keep you posted. So, how many girls have you hooked up with?”
He let out a snicker. “I can’t control myself. They keep coming back to me.”
“Wow. That’s what they all say.”
“Nah, nah, I’m serious. Some of them are crazy. But I haven’t been fooling around since December.”
“How come?”
“All because of this one girl at the school.”
“Aw. Who is she?”
“This girl I’ve been feeling for a while. We’re really good friends. We became fast friends when I first got to the college. Lately, I just can’t stop thinking about her. So, I don't fool around with other girls because I just want her.”
“Wow. She’s making you change. We’re off to a good start. You think she likes you, too?”
“Yeah. I feel like she lowkey likes me.”
“That’s good, you both like each other. How come you haven’t asked her out yet?”
“We’ve been friends for a while, I dunno...I feel like it could ruin our friendship if things go south or something.” he let out a sigh and looked up at the partly clouded blue sky.
Jennie slowly spaced out and thought about Jungkook as the two friends sat in comfortable silence, thinking about that one special person in their lives.
“I want it to be special,” he spoke up. “And that’s where I need your help. Can you help me?”
“With what?” she turned to him.
“I want to ask her out. I want to go all out for her. You’re a girl, I feel like you’re the best to talk about this with.”
“Yeah, of course, I’ll help you. We’ll go shopping for her. What does she like?”
“She likes Tweety Bird and The Simpsons.”
“Ooh, you remember that Simpsons episode with the I choo choose you card? That would be so cute.”
Kevin stared at her in confusion. “Uh, no?”
She rolled her eyes. “You need to watch more TV instead of having your face in basketball.”
“Hey! I love my NBA. You’re looking at a future NBA basketball player.”
“Goodness...we’ll figure something out.”
“Thank you. So, enough about me, are there any boys for you, Jen?”
She nodded. “Yeah. Remember Jungkook?”
“That young boul in your group?"
Kevin had been picking up some of her Philly slang which caused her to chuckle and nod.
"The one who is always staring at you with heart eyes? Yeah, I remember him," he went on.
“He was?” Jennie looked at him in surprise.
“He’s been liking you since 2014. I could see it in his eyes. It was like he wanted to murder me when I was around you.”
“Guess this jawn is more serious than ever.”
“Why you say that?”
“He told me he loves me, and he kissed me. A lot.”
“He kissed you??”
“Yeah.”
“And told you he loved you?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, shit. He got balls.”
She laughed at his sudden statement. “Stop! I’m trying to be serious.”
“I am too, but damn, Jungkook? I saw how he looked when he was around the girls in the music video, freaking out and all shy. He couldn't even look at them in the eyes at times. But with you, how he looked at you and spoke with you, I saw something,"
“Really?”
“Really. So, what else happened?”
“He told me to think about it and take as much time as I need.”
“And have you thought about it?”
“Yeah...”
“Did you disregard what he said?”
“...no.”
“How does he make you feel?”
“I can’t really explain this happiness I get when I’m with him. He just...makes me smile so widely when I think about him. If I have a bad day, just being in his presence makes me forget about the negativity.”
“Okay. Well, what’s stopping you?”
“He’s my best friend...”
“It’s normal for people to be great friends and end up dating. Either way, I can see that he’s a great guy for you. It’s the way he looks at you, Jen...it’s...hard to describe, but you can see the love in his eyes. He’s in love with you and I can see that you’re in love with him, too. Just like you’re helping me with the girl I love, I want to help you with the guy that you’re in love with. If there’s anything you need me to do, like you’re doing for me, just say it. I just want you to be happy. I gotta look out for you, right?” he nudged her.
“How can you say that so easily? That I’m in love with him?”
“Well, for starters, when you talk about him, your pupils dilate. Remember, my dad is a doctor, I get hit with knowledge about these things. He told me about that when I told him about my crush. Say something about Jungkook.”
“Okkkaaay. Well, I love gaming with him. He makes me happy and has the sweetest smile,” she called out as he watched her pupils dilate.
“Yep. They just dilated. You might as well start calling Jungkook bae as soon as you get back to Seoul," he chuckled.
"Bae?" she asked, amused.
------
“Whoo-hoo-hoo! Woooooo!” Angelina yelled, jumping around while Jennie watched her flip her shit.
The two were located in a dance studio, spending the rest of the day together. Jen had just told her that Jungkook confessed and was jokingly wondering if she made the right choice to tell her.
“Finally, he made a move! Long overdue! Give me all the details, now! I want the tea! I wanna know where he touched you, where he kissed you, everything! Do you have hickeys on your neck?” she pulled at her shirt.
“H-hey! No, I don’t!” Jen removed her hand.
“Next thing you know, you’re gonna tell me he pinned you to the wall or something.” she teased with a laugh.
That statement caused Jennie to avert her eyes as her body shivered from the thought. Drinking her water, she made a mental note to never underestimate him. He was unpredictable yet affectionate when they were alone. She lowkey loved that about him. Moments later she noticed that the laughter stopped.
Widening her eyes, Angelina yelled, “HE DID!?” and slapped her on the back, making Jennie cough and choke on her water. “Oh my God~! Ahhhhhh! I am so damn proud of him! I knew he had it in him! I was rooting for him! We were all rooting for him!”
“I didn’t confirm it!”
“No need! The look on your face says it all. See, I knew he was going to snap. It was only a matter of time. You cannot expect a guy like him to just keep sitting by the sidelines. Come to think of it...you two were eye-fucking each other for a while, anyway.”
“What? No, we were not!”
"Be so for real, right now. You both be staring at each other,"
"No, we weren't!"
Angelina looked at her, detecting the BS. “Uh huh. I know you enjoyed it, don’t front. He’s a whole different person when you two are alone. Wow. What a man. Can you imagine your first time with him? If he’s like this now, I wonder if you’re anywhere near prepared for the passion of his lovemaking. Woo, Lord. If he already pinned you to the wall, imagine the bed.”
'When we get serious and when we are ready, I want to be your first in other ways besides being your first boyfriend,'
Jen thought about Jungkook's words which caused her face to heat up and shake her head.
“Shut up!” Jennie covered her ears. “Shut up, shut up, stop talking! Stop talking about him!”
“Can you feel the love tonight?” Angelina sang and let out another laugh.
Uncovering her ears, she replied, “He just...got carried away, that’s all.”
“Um, no. The both of you got carried away! In a good way! But the wall though? Lord Jesus! I’m hot!” she fanned herself. “Are we speaking about the same Jungkook? The one I met?”
“It’s a little hard to believe, too. I dunno, it was like...a switch went off on him.”
“Well, he most certainly got his point across. I knew deep down he would do something. You can’t expect him not to. I mean, look at you! Gosh, I wonder how much of a struggle it is for him to get you alone without the members all around. Haha, and from your facial expression, it looks like you were not prepared for what he did to you at all. Whoo boy, you still look dazed as you talk about it. My boy gave you that work!”
“I’m not dazed...”
“Lie again, why don't you? Did he pick you up and have you wrap your legs around his waist?”
“Can we stop talking about this?” she rubbed her temples.
“Why? Is it getting you in your feelings?” Angelina raised a brow with a smirk.
“No!”
“So, answer the question.”
“Okay! Yeah! He did! He picked me up and pinned me against the wall, okay? And my legs were around him as we kept kissing. Happy now?”
“Lord, my prayers have been answered! Thank you, Jesus! What else did he say?”
“He...he told me I’m his, okay? And that he loves me.”
Angelina dramatically fell to the floor. “It is so good to receive this time of year! Woo! Did y’all make it to the bed?!”
“No!”
“Aw, man! He didn’t lay you down on the bed?” she asked as she sat on the floor.
“No!”
“Damn! I thought it got even more juicer! Are you sure? Are you hiding something from me?”
Jen sat on the floor across from her. “Would you stop thinking dirty? Your mind is dirtier than a trash truck. You and Namjoon are perfect for each other.”
Angelina thought about her and Namjoon when she kissed him in the hotel room.
-------
After getting off the phone about the collab and excitedly texting Jennie, Namjoon walked in.
“Namjoon! I got the collab back with The Weeknd!” she yelled happily.
“Really?! That’s awesome!” he beamed.
“Ahhh, I’m so happy!” she suddenly grabbed him and crashed her lips against his. Quickly pulling away, they stared at each other in surprise. “I-I’m sorry.”
“I’m not.” he smiled. “I’ve liked you for a while now. I think we should do something about this.”
“Oh really?” she returned his smile. “I think we should do something about this too.”
“Have dinner with me.”
“I’d like that a lot.” she pulled him in for another kiss.
-------
Since then, they had Skype dates and kept in touch whenever their schedules allowed them to. Despite the distance, she was happy. And it made Jennie smile seeing them so content.
“Why thank you, hehe. I enjoy every second of dating him.”
Angelina was grateful for Jennie because she had been trying to push them together for a while. Getting them to text and Facetime. Helping them to not be so nervous and shy around each other. Even giving them a ton of alone time when she could.
“I’m sure you are. Oh, Jennie, I love Namjoon, he is soooo cute.” Jen teased, making Angelina’s face warm up.
“H-hey! Shut up!” she exclaimed while Jennie giggled.
Ever since Jen saw them kissing, she would tease her constantly, but now the tables were turned and Angelina was going to get her payback.
“I’m just happy that you’re happy.” Jen smiled softly.
“Jen, stop trying to change the subject,"
"I'm not!"
"Yes, you are! I know what you’re trying to do. What did you do after Jungkook kissed you? You are going to tell me everything. Stop dodging this,"
"I'm not dodging!"
"Then tell me!"
"Ugh...fine! He told me to think about it and then he left,” she answered but got smacked on the arm. “Ow! What gives?!”
“Girl! You mean to tell me you let that cute, hot, sexy man leave your room after confessing and kissing you?! Are you out of your mind!?“
"Oh my God! What else was I supposed to do, I’m still shooked he told me he loves me!”
“I cannot believe you!”
“I hate when people say this! How would you feel if your best friend out of the blue says that they love you, kisses you, and tells you to think about it? I really care about him and he is my best friend. He completely changed everything.”
“Nothing changed, Jennie. Everything is still the same. You’re just realizing your feelings that we already can see,"
Jennie let out a huff. Angelina was grilling the heck out of her when it came to Jungkook. There was no escape. Since she came home, everyone had brought him up, making it inevitable for her to face reality.
“Ah...I still can’t get over this...how could you let that man leave your room~?” Angelina whined. “If I were you, after dealing with all of that, I would’ve jumped on him and ripped his shirt off. Shit, you should’ve shoved him on the bed or something. Unless you wanted to deep down.”
Jennie shot her a glare. “I hate you.”
Angelina giggled and shrugged. “What? What? I’m just saying.”
“Look...I kind of...was the one who pushed him against the wall first, anyway.”
“Whoa! You did what!?”
“I-I didn’t know what got over me, okay?”
“You didn’t tell me that part! Girl! GIRL!” she shaked her for a moment and released her. “So, it was YOU that sparked this intensity? Wow, you basically gave him the OK to go wild. He sure did from what you told me.”
“It was just the heat of the moment!”
“No, you were enjoying it and wanted to continue, so that’s why you grabbed him and pushed him up against the wall,"
"No."
"Admit it.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No.”
“Yes, bitch.”
“No, bitch.”
“Yes, bitch.”
“No, bitch. No.”
“Yes, bitch, yes.”
“No!”
“All right, enough fooling around.” Angelina changed her tone of voice into a serious one. “Be real with me.”
“I am.”
“Okay, then look at me in the eyes and tell me I’m wrong about these facts. You always think about how he makes you feel. You love that his strong arms make you feel safe and happy. You love the idea of cuddling with him and sleeping in his arms. Am I wrong to believe that you enjoyed every single second of him kissing the hell outta you and having him all over you? That you loved how he poured his heart out, saying all those things, bringing you to tears? Tell me if I’m wrong about you being his and him being yours. This is no coincidence. It’s love. So, tell me to my face that it isn’t. Tell me that as soon as you get back to Seoul, you’re not going to tell him you love him, too.”
Looking away, Jen let out a deep sigh. She couldn’t do it.
“Mm-hm, that’s what I thought.” she giggled. "This is so adorable,"
“Why is it that everyone keeps talking about this man to me? First, it was my sisters, then Diana, then Kevin. And now you.”
Jen thought about the conversation she had with her manager, Diana when she told her about his confession.
------
“About time! Do you have any idea how many times I’ve caught that boy staring at you? Hard? He’s a fine young man. Fine smile and, a sweet personality. Respectful, too. I see a lot of good things in Jungkook. And it looks like he has felt this way for a long time. He’s serious about you.”
Her statement made Jennie's heart flip as she thought about Jungkook.
“You too?” she groaned and threw her head back.
Everyone kept saying the same thing. Was there no escape?
“Okay, I have to ask, did you kiss him back?” Diana teased
“Well, of course, I kissed him back! What else was I supposed to do?”
"Hm hm...you wanted to. You could’ve pushed him away. I guess my boo is in love. Looks like Jennie is about to get herself a man.”
“I-I am not!”
Diana sarcastically replied, “Uh huh. Kissing him back, constantly thinking about the kiss, having the urge to kiss him again, and wanting to be around him surely doesn’t mean you’re in love.”
----------
“Now get on the dance floor. You’re going to loosen up by dancing to the songs of my choice. Just like we did back during the Amity days.” Angelina announced as she stood up.
“Why do I feel like this is a bad idea?” Jen stood up and stretched.
“It’s musical therapy, boo.”
“We’ll see about that.” she walked to the middle of the dance floor while Angelina sat by the stereo with her phone connected.
Whenever they were bored back at Songstress when they were with Amity, they would freestyle dance while the others would choose random songs for them to dance to.
Carry Out by Timbaland and Justin Timberlake came on
Angelina nodded to the beat and smiled as she watched her dance.
Take my order 'cause your body like a carry out
Let me walk into your body 'til you hear me out
Turn me on my baby, don't you cut me out
"Okay!" she nodded in approval and then switched to Yeah! by Usher
Angelina giggled as she watched Jennie get hyped and dance more freely, enjoying the throwback. She even lipsynced some of the lyrics with her. After she danced a good amount of the song, Angelina put on Get Busy by Sean Paul.
But little did Jennie know that Angelina had some tricks up her sleeve. Being sly, she switched the song to She Knows by Neyo while Jen continued to dance.
You know, from the moment she turn around, ay
She know, how to back it up and drop it down
Watching Jennie drop down to the floor, Angelina praised her, “Whew! Drop it down for your man! Certain sexy Golden Maknae got you feeling yourself, hm?”
Getting back up to her feet to continue to dance, Jennie tossed a middle finger her way which caused Angelina to laugh out loud.
And she loves the attention
That she get when she moves, yeah
"You love Jungkook's attention, huh?" she called out.
"Shush!" Jennie exclaimed.
After the chorus, Angelina changed the song to Truffle Butter by Nicki Minaj, Drake and Lil Wayne. Jennie started feeling herself and began lipsyncing Drake's verse as she danced. Angelina nodded to the beat, watching her with a smile.
"Yo, thinkin' out loud! I must have about a milli' on me right now!" Angelina started rapping Nicki's verse as Jennie continued to dance.
She ended up getting up from the floor to dance with Jennie, vibing to the song as they both rapped the rest of Nicki's part.
"Ayeeeeeeee!" Angelina shouted after her verse was done.
As Jennie danced until the song was over, Angelina put on Body Party by Ciara. The song caused Jennie to stop dancing and look at herself in the mirror. She then thought about the time when Jungkook and her were practicing during this song. How close she was with him and the intense eye contact.
“You and Jungkook, right?” Angelina teased.
“Be quiet.” she waved her away as she thought about the moment they shared.
“Your body is Jungkook’s party! Baby!” Angelina sang dramatically, taking Jen away from her thoughts.
She shook her head and turned to her. “Are you serious?!”
“You cannot deny these lyrics! Listen to me sing while you dance!” she giggled while Jen rolled her eyes and started moving.
“Annoying...”
“He can’t keep his hands off you!” she sang while Jennie sighed loudly. “Touch you right there, let him rock your body! You can’t keep your hands off him! His body is your party! You doing this little dance for him! He got you so excited! Now it’s just you and him! Your body’s his party, let’s get it started, whoo!”
“Are you done!?”
“Jen you should know that his love is always on your mind! Jennie don’t fight it!” she went on teasingly. “You want it all the time! Jen, you should know that his love is always on your mind! And you can’t deny it, you want him! You on him!”
Angelina then switched it to If It Isn't Love by New Edition.
"You have got to be kidding me. You're so annoying~!" Jennie sent her a playful glare, doing the exact choreography from the song since it was one of her favorites.
"Haha, yeah okay!"
I don't love her
I tried to tell myself
But you can see it in my eyes
So don't deny
I can't fool no one else
"'CAUSE IF IT ISN'T LOVE WHY DO YOU FEEL THIS WAY!? WHY DOES JUNGKOOK STAY ON YOUR MIND?" Angelina screamed the custom lyrics which made Jennie shoot her another glare as she danced.
"For crying out loud..." she grumbled.
Angelina laughed and quickly changed the song to Sevyn’s Sex on the Ceiling
“Okay, what do you keep putting on these sexy songs!?” Jennie complained as she stopped dancing.
“It’s on shuffle!” she lied.
“You’re doing this on purpose.”
“Hey, I’m trying to get you right in your feelings, thinking about your future man.” she smiled innocently.
“You are no help!”
“Oh, I am helping. This is Angelina’s musical therapy, bitch. You’re in love and I’m gonna get you to understand that you have a whole MAN waiting for you in Seoul and you are going to make him yours. Oh, and this is also payback for teasing me about Namjoon. So, deal with it. I always get even. You are going to suffer today!”
Jennie huffed. She was going to get her back tenfold for this. “Change it!”
“Fine.” she switched it to Grind with Me by Pretty Ricky.
Jennie yelled and covered her ears, "Cut it out!"
“Grind on Kook~! Relax your mind, take your time on him. Let him get deeper, shawty, ride on him,” Angelina sang.
“Change it!”
“Ooh, you know what you should do? You should give Jungkook a lap dance one day.”
“Oh, my God...” Jennie covered her face.
Laughing loudly, Angelina changed the song to Clumsy by Fergie, continuing to sing lyrics about her and Jungkook, “Jen can't help it, the girl can't help it! Jen can't help it, the girl can't help it!"
"Be quiet!"
First time that I saw your eyes
Boy, you looked right through me, mmm, mmm
Played it cool, but I knew you knew
That cupid hit me, mmm, mmm
"Jungkook got her tripping, stumbling, flipping, fumbling. Jen's clumsy cause she’s falling in love. He got her slipping, tumbling, sinking, crumbling. Clumsy cause she’s falling in love~!” Angelina went on. “She’s so in love with him~”
“For crying out loud, are you done?!”
“Jungkook got everything he want in his life except a girlfriend,” Angelina announced after changing the song to B2K’s Girlfriend.
“Oh Lord...don’t butcher this throwback, Ang! I love this song,”
“I love it, too! Now shut up and listen!”
“I cannot believe this...I get it, stop singing!”
“Nah! No, you don’t.”
"I do!"
“A girlfriend, girlfriend. He need a girlfriend, girlfriend. A girlfriend, girlfriend. Would you be his girlfriend, girlfriend?” Angelina sang.
“I get it!” Jen yelled again.
“You’re only saying that because you want me to stop. It’s not in your skull, yet.”
Jennie rolled her eyes. When is this going to be over?
“Boyfriend! Boyfriend! Jen need a boyfriend! Boyfriend! Boyfriend! Boyfriend! Would you be his girlfriend? Girlfriend?” she sang once the chorus came back on again.
Angelina changed the music to Oui by Jeremih next. “Listen to the lyrics. Pretend Jungkook is singing this to you.”
“You’re insane.”
“You’re in love.” she countered as Jen pressed her lips together and crossed her arms. “Thought so.”
“Look-“
“Ah-ah, Ah-ah, Ah-ah, Ah-ah,” Angelina sang along, silencing her. “This song was made for you and him.”
“Can you just change the song?”
“Fine. Dance to this one.” she changed it to Rihanna and Future’s Loveeeeeee Song.
“Fine. Fine.”
“Kook don’t wanna give you the wrong impression. He need love and affection. ” Angelina started, standing with Jennie. “And he hope he not sounding too desperate. He need love and affection. Love-uh-uh-uh. Love-uh-uh-uh. Love-uh-uh. Love and affection. Love, love, L-O-V-E-E-E and affection!”
Giving in, Jennie sang, interrupting Angelina, taking her by surprise, “Oh, baby. I’m not asking for the world, maybe. He can give me what I want. Baby, come hold me tight and when I’m drowning save me. Give it to me on a daily.”
“Yesssss!” she cheered
“If I’m your girl, say my name, boy let me know I’m in control. We both grown, so how we feel we can let it show. I-I-I won’t play around. I-I-I, I wanna lay you down. I-I-I, I need you now, I need you now, Oh, oh.”
“Let me know!” she praised as Jen let out a chuckle when she shook her. “See, I knew this musical therapy would work. Sing your feelings out. Keep going.”
As she continued to dance, she went on to sing, “Boy, lately, you’ve been stingy with your time. Got me wondering, I’m wondering if I’m on your mind. Boy, I just wanna be in your possession.”
“Whew, okay!”
“You say I’m the one you want. So, come express it.”
“Let him know!”
“Don’t slip, don’t slip, cause a n*gga might push up on it. Don’t really wanna lose this moment. Why window shop when you own this?”
“Yes!”
“I-I-I don’t put it down. I-I-I don’t fuck around. I-I-I, I want you now, I want you now, oh, oh whoa.”
“Yasss! See! Come on, you can’t deny this anymore, girl.”
Angelina was on to something. The more this musical therapy went on, the more Jen began to accept things for what they were.
--------
While Diana had some business to attend to, Jennie offered to babysit her kids when she left. She happily went wild and dressed her children in Nike clothes and accessories.
When she took them to the park, she had them pose as she took a few photos and posted them on Twitter with the caption, ‘Auntie Jennie here. If I have kids, you best believe they’ll be wearing Nike! A preview for the future, lol.’
Back at Diana’s place, her kids kept her busy, running around and playing various games in the living room. Tired, Jennie was lying on the floor and began to try to take a video to post for Twitter.
She spoke about how great of a day she was having with them, until Diana’s four-year-old daughter, Aniyah, cutely yelled “Attack!” and fell on Jennie’s stomach.
“Oof!” Jennie groaned and began laughing, “Ho-ho-ho-ho-gosh!”
She soon ended the video and posted it with the caption, ‘Cutie knows how to keep me on my toes, lol.’
While Diana’s eight-year-old and eleven-year-old sons played video games, Jennie occasionally watched while playing dolls with Aniyah.
Noticing Jen’s phone open and seeing Jungkook on her screen, Aniyah called out her name, setting her dolls down.
“Yes?” Jen smiled.
“Do you have a boyfriend?” she asked innocently.
That question caught her by surprise. The Lord was testing her today. She really thought she would get a break from this. But no. Even Diana’s kids were asking about Jungkook.
“Um...no, why do you ask? What brought this up so suddenly?”
“I saw a boy on your phone. See?” she pointed to the background photo of Jungkook. “He looks cute! Isn’t he your boyfriend?”
Butterflies came back to Jennie as she let out a nervous laugh. “N-no. He is not my boyfriend.”
“Do you like him?” Aniyah looked at her innocently.
“I...”
How could she feel so much pressure from a little girl? She was just a little girl. Why does everyone keep asking her about Jungkook?
“Wait, do you love him?!” she happily smiled brightly, getting excited.
Jennie let out a deep exhale. She couldn’t lie to her. She couldn’t avoid it anymore. She couldn’t deny this feeling she got from him.
Nodding to herself, Jennie responded with no hesitation, “Yes. I do love him.”
“Awwww! So cute! How much?”
“Very much.” she smiled sweetly.
“Does he make you happy?”
“Yes. Very happy.”
“Yay! It makes me happy to see that you love your boyfriend!”
“Ah, he’s...not my boyfriend.”
“What? How can you love him if he isn’t your boyfriend?”
“I-I haven’t...told him my feelings, yet.”
“You should! Let’s call him!” she grabbed her phone and ran away.
“W-wait! Hey!” she ran after her around the house as the little girl giggled.
Dashing upstairs, Aniyah went through her contacts, scrolling and wondering what his name was. She then randomly pressed a number to call.
Once she heard someone answer, she happily asked, “Is this Jennie’s boyfriend!? She loves you! Hehe, do you love her, too? Are you two going to date?"
“Hey! Give me that!” Jennie quickly grabbed the phone and checked the caller ID.
Jimin.
Of all people, it was Jimin that Aniyah had called. There was no turning back, now. This was her fate.
Jimin giggled at what had just occurred as he heard Jennie hesitantly answer.
“I want us to Facetime,” he spoke. “There’s something I want to discuss with you. When you get settled, call me back.”
“A-all right.” she hung up.
Oh, this was great. Now she would have to face Jimin. But maybe this would be a good thing. Venting and talking about Jungkook to him.
Once the kids were settled, Jennie stayed in the living room and Facetimed Jimin.
“Hey, Jimin.” she greeted as he sat on the edge of the bed with his phone leaning against something to show his entire body.
Jimin exhaled and fell back on the bed. “For a second I thought I heard something I wanted to hear for a while now during our phone call,” he said to himself. “Something that Taehyung and I have been trying to do for a long time. And it seems like our hard work is finally about to pay off. I can just see our ship finally about to sail. I’m not dreaming, right?”
She continued to listen to him ramble as she felt like she was in the hot seat. Jimin sat back up and rested his elbow on his knee while leaning his cheek against his palm.
“Now you know I don’t speak English...” he spoke in a serious voice. “But I have to ask for clarification...was she telling the truth?”
She had felt Jimin’s stare burning into her as he patiently anticipated her answer.
“How would you feel if I, your friend, randomly walked up to you one night and said, ‘Jimin, I’m in love with you’ and kissed you?”
Jimin giggled. “Well, I’d be flattered, because it’s you, Ennie.”
“Oh, my gosh...of course you’d say that.” she chuckled. “It took me a while but...I can’t deny these feelings anymore.”
“So...?” he leaned forward.
“Yes. It’s true. I love Jungkook- “
Jimin’s sudden happy scream cut her off as he fell off the bed. Jennie stared at her phone in alarm.
“Jimin?” she called out. “Where’d you go? Oh my gosh...really?”
Jimin had to run out of the room to drag Taehyung into his room. Jennie heard loud, happy rambling and soon saw the screen face the ceiling because Jimin had accidentally made his phone fall on the table with a loud thump.
“Woooooooow...so you gonna drop me?” she playfully scolded.
“Sorry! Sorry!” he grabbed his phone and shakily put it back in place. He then sat back on the bed with Tae. “Now say what you just said again!”
“What did she say?” Taehyung asked.
“Just listen! Come on, Jennie! Say it one more time!”
Jennie shook her head, amused. “You guys are ridiculous. I said yes, it’s true. I’m in love with Jungkook-“
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~!” the 95 Liners screamed, making her wince at the loud noise.
“Is that necessary?” she started laughing. “You guys are a piece of work.”
“Finally! FI-NAL-LY!” Taehyung cheered while tears developed in his eyes.
“T-Taehyung are you crying?” she asked in disbelief
“N-No!” he wiped the tears from his eyes.
“Jeez. Is it really that serious-
“YES!” The 95 Liners shouted, causing her to lean back in surprise.
“Well damn.”
“Yeah, damn! Do you know the amount of people that have been waiting for this moment!? How many chapters it’s been?” Taehyung exclaimed.
“When are you coming back!? What are you even going to tell him when you come back?!” Jimin asked.
“I’m...a little nervous to see him,” Jen admitted.
“Don’t be!” Taehyung beamed. “How about we bring Jungkook here, now?”
“I want to see him face to face to tell him. So, please don’t bring him here to Facetime,” she responded. "I'll see him when I come back,"
Taehyung nodded. “That’s actually better. We need to think of a plan to get you two alone.”
“Guys, you’ve done enough, I got it-“
“No way! We must see this through!” Jimin proudly announced. “We have just the plan! Bye Jennie, enjoy your time in America!”
“Aye! Don’t you dare hang up on me!” she yelled but the call ended. “I’ma kick their damn asses when I get back. Hanging up on me, are you serious?” she grumbled and tossed her phone on the couch, grabbing the remote.
The Bangtan Gal Chapter 72- You Were Worth The Wait
Chapter Summary: Jennie tells Jungkook exactly how she feels about him.
Words: 9,000+
Author's Note: We made it! I was watching one of my soap opera couples and had to add one of the cute lines she said to her significant other on the show. It fits nicely. Now for the next challenge...writing Jennie and Jungkook as a couple!
Un-thinkable (I'm Ready) by Alicia Keys always makes me think about Jennie and Jungkook. It's so cute. I like how to lyrics change from "I think I deserve it." to "I know I deserve it.". And it reminds me of Jungkook telling Jennie that she deserves all the love she's getting.
---------
Jungkook was grinning ear to ear when watching Jennie’s recent tweet with her manager’s daughter. It was pleasing to see her smile but also seeing her face made him think back to that day he told her how he felt.
He felt vulnerable that day, letting all his defenses down as he poured his heart out to her. After standing by, admiring her, he had finally said everything he wanted to tell her. She was the one he wanted to be with and he felt assured that this was the woman he wanted to be in a relationship with.
The Golden Maknae couldn’t help but think of how nervous he was before knocking on her door. How sick to his stomach he was as he thought about her feelings and if he was prepared to face the consequences if his confession went south.
Jungkook thought about the conversation he had with Namjoon after letting him know that he finally told her how he felt. Namjoon was proud that he confessed and liked the fact that he was still considerate of her feelings, understanding that he told her on short notice and he would still be friends if she didn’t return his feelings. But Namjoon had a strong feeling that she would, so Jungkook did not need to worry.
“Why are you so worried?” Yoongi grumbled from his nap on the couch.
Jungkook turned to him. “What do you mean, hyung?”
“Jeez, stop whining. I’m pretty sure she feels the same. Just relax and wait for her to come back. You kids overthink things too much. It’s pretty damn obvious to me that she likes you, anyway.”
“I-I’ll wait for her to confirm it when she comes back.” Jungkook looked down shyly.
Every time he heard his hyungs say that she liked him too, it had given him a lot of butterflies in his stomach.
Yes or No, Jennie? Only time will tell...
----------
The next day, after her photo shoot and interview with Billboard, Jennie felt elated about when it would be released to the public. She decided to go get lunch after the long morning. While walking through the streets of LA alone, she couldn’t help but notice two extremely familiar figures and decided to follow them to get a closer look.
Was it who she thought it was?
As soon as she heard one of their voices, it confirmed everything.
“No friggin' way. You gotta be kidding me. I can’t believe this. Tony? Nate?” she called out.
The two men turned around and widened their eyes. “Jennie!?” Nate happily yelled.
“Jen!” Tony beamed.
“Yooooooo!” she ran over and hugged them. “It’s been forever! I missed you guys!”
“We missed you, too! What brings you back to LA? I thought you were in Seoul.” Tony asked.
“I had a few interviews. Gosh, how have you two been!? We need to hang out, like right now! I’m on my way to eat, are you doing anything?”
“Actually we were on our way to grab something to eat, too. Let’s go, we’ll show you this nice spot that has some good ass food.” Nate suggested.
“Definitely!” Jennie beamed.
Once they got settled in a nearby restaurant and got their food, they began catching up like old times.
“BTS has soared since American Hustle Life.” Nate praised.
“Oh yeah, I am so proud of us. We are grateful for you guys. It’s just crazy how things are now for us. Getting our first win for I Need U, gaining more fans, and just sharing more quality music for the world, I’m very happy with where we are at, right now. What are you guys doing? You still working on music, right?”
The two men sounded so enthusiastic about their music projects and Jennie couldn’t wait to hear what they had in store. She admired their hustle and work ethic even after American Hustle Life.
“Now the real question is are YOU working on music? Where is that album, girl?” Tony asked.
Jennie laughed. “I have a ton of songs on my computer that I wrote. I have to record all of them but the first thing is making better instrumentals. Everyone is always asking these days. It makes me nervous. I don’t think I’ll be releasing anything, any time soon.”
“Well, I want you to let me know when you begin working on it full time because I want to help you with the album.” Nate offered.
That surprised Jennie as she stared at him in disbelief. “Are you deadass?”
“Yeah! And me too. We can always help you, y’know?” Tony added.
“Wow, thank you, that would be great. I could use all the help I can get. It’s nice to work with a team on a project like this. Suga and Rapmon also have been glancing at what I’ve been working on. They told me they can see what I’m aiming for. I just don’t think it’s anywhere near done.”
“It’s best to take your time with the music. Now is it a mixtape or album?” Tony asked
“I got a lot. So, I plan to drop EPs and a full album. I'm starting with the EP first, to show off who Jennie is. I do want to create a full album down the line as well. I kind of wanted my songs to go by a timeline for the album. Back from when I started in Amity until where I’m at now. So, kind of like a story. I want to express my emotions. Like how happy I was in Amity, then how angry and sad I was in Amity. Then moving on to BTS, feeling various emotions from that. Like how I passed out and had that concussion, you know, just a whole story of what I have gone through in life. The good times and the bad times. And then some random songs, too.”
“I see. I like the idea. Yeah, hit us up when you’re finally ready. I just hope it’s soon. I’m gettin’ real eager to help you with this.” Nate grinned.
“Will do. BTS misses you guys, so much. You gotta come down to Seoul when you get the chance.”
“Oh yeah, we got to. Gotta talk about the good old days at American Hustle Life.”
“For me, haha I dunno about them. I think they’re still traumatized with vans, thinking they’ll be kidnapped like last time.” she laughs with them.
After their lunch, they take a photo together with Jennie tweeting, ‘My album is coming out 20-eventually! Ahahaha good to see you guys! Glad I ran into you two! Missed you! Thank you for everything.’
Some fans had tweeted under the photo:
‘HOLY SHIT!’
‘Is this real!?’
‘Someone check on Jimin! Lmfaoooo’
‘Tonyyyyyyyy! Nateeeeee! The memories!’
‘Who are they???”
‘They were the mentors for BTS during American Hustle Life! Watch it!’
After lunch, Jennie finally met up with Kevin to go shopping at Target for a few items so he could ask out the girl he liked. She was amused to see how nervous and out of place he was as he tried to find the most random things to put in the cart.
“Um, I don’t think you want to give her that.” she took out the box of baby toys.
“Oh shit. I thought those were something else. Ah...sorry. I was trying to find a plush doll for her or something.” Kevin nervously said.
“Dude, relax. You’re going to be fine.” she patted him on the back and continued to push the cart into another aisle. “Get her this.” she grabbed a big Tweety Bird plushie.
“I am so glad you’re here. I wouldn’t know what to get.” he took it and put it in the cart. “I just want to make it simple, cute, and special.”
“I think you’re overthinking it. She is going to love it.”
While Jen and Kevin were shopping around they were unaware of some sasaengs that had followed Jennie, taking photos of them. From the angles of the pictures, it looked like they were dating because of how close they were. Once they got what they needed, they posted the photos on Twitter and it spread like wildfire.
‘I found Jennie and Kevin!! Aren’t they cuteee?!’ was the caption for the tweet.
While browsing on her phone, Jennie had gone to her latest photo to see various comments flowing in. The most common comment she had gotten was that she and Kevin were relationship goals. It made her confused but she laughed it off and commented, ‘Lol @ these comments. **Best friend goals, actually.’
But then she saw that there were dating rumors about them. And of course, it had to be on Allkpop as she scrolls through.
‘BREAKING! BTS’ Jennie dating?!’
“What...? How do you...” she stood there puzzled.
How could they write an article and have a photo of them that quickly when they are already here at the store?
Unless...
Jennie set her phone back in her pocket and turned around. “Is someone watching me?”
“Everything cool?” Kevin turned around and saw her walking away. “Aye! Jen! Ayo Jen! What’s the problem?” he grabbed the cart to follow her.
“Someone is following me. Someone snapped photos of us and now there’s another article talking about me allegedly dating. Again.” Irritation was evident in her voice. “I cannot catch a break, huh? Why is all this coming at me, now? A guy and a girl can’t be friends?”
Kevin ended up laughing. “Wow...they just won’t quit huh?”
“Terrible timing, right now,” she responded, thinking about Jungkook. "Stupid Allkpop for their article. Just why now? Stop believing the littlest things and making a big deal out of something so simple.”
She decided to just ignore it for now and have the last laugh. This needed to end today. She was tired of the speculation. It was like she could never get peace by hanging out with Kevin without someone assuming they were dating. Any guy for that matter.
“Okay, enough ignoring,” Jen muttered and grabbed her phone to go on Twitter.
All right, she did say she would ignore it but she wanted to call out whoever followed her.
She tweets, reblogging the Allkpop article, ‘EHHHH WRONG. Change the headline to BTS’ Jennie helps friend ask out a girl he likes. #ThinkBeforeYouWrite #SoompiWillAlwaysBeBetter #LetAChickBreathe’
Kevin laughed at her response. "I love how you call them out like it's nothing,"
She chuckled with him. "They just be getting on my fucking nerves, I swear,"
After calming down, the two continued to shop.
“She skateboards too, y’know.” he brought up.
“Ooh really? Why not ask her out at the skatepark where you two hang out?”
“That’s a good idea. Okay, let’s do that.”
“Let’s buy some chalk.” she went to find the school supplies aisle. “I have just the plan.”
Arriving at the skatepark, Jennie planned out everything for him, asking him to help her draw cute messages in chalk on the ground. Kevin had added a few inside jokes that he and his crush share, too.
“Do you think that ‘Will You Skate With Me and Be My Skater Girlfriend’ is too cheesy? You said she loves cheesy quotes. Is that too much?” she asked.
“Nah, it’s perfect. And I’ll place the plushie and flowers right here on the bench.”
After setting things up, Jennie and Kevin were proud of their work.
“All right, I best be going,” Jennie announced.
“You leaving, now?” he panicked.
She let out a laugh. “Kevin, breathe. I’ll watch from afar and then I’ll leave. I gotta get ready for Angelina’s party. Just tell her everything you told me. Tell her exactly what you’re feeling and be 100% honest. She is going to say yes. I know it from what you told me about her.”
He nodded, feeling more confident. “Thank you. Really Jen. You a real one for this.”
“Of course.” She pulled him in for a tight hug. “I’ll be watching~!” she walked away.
Keeping a safe distance, she had seen him meet up with the girl. She looked so happy to see him. It was pretty obvious she liked him a lot. After they had skated around, the girl soon noticed what was written in chalk and turned around in shock. Her face looked so happy as Jen’s heart fluttered. Gosh, this was getting her in her feelings as she thought about Jungkook.
Filming, Jennie squealed in the background as she watched how the girl jumped into Kevin’s arms. “I am crying~. Oh mah God, look at how cute they are! Goals~! Black love is so beautiful,”
She posted the adorable video on Twitter with the caption, ‘Kevin, you did amazing! I am so happy for you. I’m wishing you both many beautiful years of dating. You had nothing to worry about.’
After taking a selfie with his new girlfriend, Kevin posted the photo on Instagram with the caption, ‘She said yes! This is a dime I can’t pass. Thank you, Jennie, for helping me plan this. I owe you big time.’
Jen commented, ‘Anytime buddy! Glad I could help you confess to this special lady. I would like 3 bags of smarties please!’
Kevin commented back, ‘Lmfaoooo, I got you, girl.’
-------
On her way to Angelina’s place, Jennie decided to post a selfie of herself looking completely done at those who always make pointless assumptions and wrote the simple petty caption, ‘Salty...’ to throw shade at those who were quick to judge.
It also looked like Allkpop had deleted the article instantly after that and ARMY took over to roast them for their nonsense.
Finally arriving at Angelina’s place, the two friends got ready together for her party.
“So what type of party is this again?” Jennie asked.
“I just wanted to have a random party at this big venue because I was bored and missed hanging out with some familiar faces such as yourself. We’ve all been a little stressed with work and other obligations, so it will be nice to let loose and dance around a bit.
“Jennie! You’re back! Finally! I missed you!” Tyrone, Angelina’s little brother ran up to hug her.
“Hey! I missed you, too! You being good?” she beamed.
“For you.” he grinned, staring at her with heart eyes.
“You idiot, if you don’t stop flirting with her. She’s taken!” Angelina killed his vibe.
“What!? You have a boyfriend? Who is he? Is he cuter than me?”
“I-I don’t have a boyfriend-“
“Not yet.” Angelina cut her off with a smirk. “Now get out of my room.” she shoved him out and shut the door, locking it despite his protests.
“You’re so mean.” Jen laughed
“He’ll live.” Angelina shrugged and went into her closet. “Diana left your outfit in here somewhere...”
While Jen sat on Angelina’s bed, she looked at the missed text messages from Jimin and Tae. They had sent her multiple candid photos of Jungkook, making her heart flutter. He looked so cute today.
Jimin: BEHOLD! Your future boyfriend! Kekekekeke [7:17 P.M]
Jen: LOL for goodness sake... [7:33 P.M]
Taehyung sent a photo: Don’t you think your future boyfriend is cute? [7:33 P.M]
Jen: Of course [7:34 P.M]
“Got it!” Angelina handed her the outfit. “Well, it’s a big skirt and this black lace bra. Diana said something about you always having an eye on this outfit but could never wear it in Korea because they’re more conservative over there, right?”
“Yeah! She really got me this? I gotta thank the stylists and her for bending their backs for this outfit. I always wanted to wear this. What are you wearing?” Jen asked. Once Angelina showed the dress, she widened her eyes. “Girl! You about to get Namjoon to take a flight to LA to see you, ahahahah!”
“That would be so nice, hahaha.”
After showering, straightening her hair, and putting it in a high ponytail, she connected Angelina’s phone to her speaker in the bathroom and pressed shuffle while applying some light natural makeup to complete the look in the mirror.
Angelina walked into the bathroom to join her and stared in awe. Jennie turned and stared at her in awe as well. The both of them were stunned at how good they looked.
“What?” they say in unison. “Sorry, you’re just glowing!”
Once they realized they were talking as one, they ended up laughing.
“That lovebug bit you pretty hard. You can’t stop smiling.” Angelina added.
“Me? What about you? You look so happy, I love seeing you like this. I like this vibe, let’s keep this.”
“For sure~!” she said and walked into her room while Beyonce’s 7/11 played.
Angelina was recording herself lip-syncing to the song on Jennie’s phone as she traveled back to the bathroom, while Jennie was performing the choreography by the mirror, in her own world.
Man I swear I kick it with you
Girl I wanna kick it with you
Man I know I kick it with you
Yeah I spin’ around and I kick it with you
Shoulders sideways, smack it, smack it in the air
Legs movin’ side to side, smack it in the air
Angelina stood there stunned when she saw her best friend twerking. “OKAY!”
“Oh crap!” Jennie stopped and laughed, covering her face. She ran out of the room, looking adorable while Angelina continued to laugh.
“Yooooo and I was filming the whole time! That was perfect timing! Ahahah!”
Posting it on BTS’ Twitter, Angelina tweeted, ‘What are we going to do with her? #HackedByAngelina’
After they were ready, Jennie filmed Angelina to hype her up. “Okay, girl! Strut! Look at good she looks tonight guys!”
“Stop...” she covered her face, letting out a giggle.
“You did it to me, I’m gonna do it to you. That outfit though! Legs for days! Who is you?!” she hyped her up. Angelina gave in and strutted around, posing while Jennie continued to give her praises.
The two even decided to take some photos before going to the party. The one photo of Jennie posing happily in her outfit had caused all the members to comment about it.
‘PLEASE be wary of guys trying to make a move on you, sweetie. :) :) :) #JinIsSTRESSED'
That caused Jennie to laugh. Poor Jin. He was probably freaking the hell out in Seoul right now. But he just really cared and wanted to make sure no one would try any funny business.
‘I second the motion! !!! Whaaaa please be careful, you may make guys faint from your beauty #Jimin’
‘I third the motion! What a stunner #Rapmon’
‘Fourth the motion! Ahhhhh munchkin you look so adorable!! #JHope’
‘Fifth the motion! Sooo cute Ennie! #V’
‘Sixth the motion! You look nice, kid. #Suga’
‘Seventh the motion! Just wow... #Jungshooked’
Jen tweeted back, ‘LOL, I won’t! Besides, I am already locked down <3 Love you ARMY!’
But lowkey the tweet was meant for Jungkook to subtlety let him know that she was already his. She hoped he read through the hints.
During the car ride to the party with Diana and Angelina, Jennie made a quick Twitter video to vent about her struggles with finding smarties.
“There were NO smarties at the store! None! How!? Who took the last bag of smarties!? I wanna find the person who keeps taking my smarties!”
“Wasn’t it you who kept going to the same store getting bags of smarties and eating them?” Diana brought up.
“Oh wait...” Jen realized it was her the entire time and the car erupted into booming laughter.
Salty, Jennie looked down in embarrassment.
“I am judging very hard right now,” Angelina said in the background.
“Anyway, how y’all doing today?” Jen grinned sheepishly, fixing her hair before ending the video.
After posting the funny video, she saw a text from Jimin,
Jimin: Jungkook keeps whining about how beautiful you look in that outfit. I recorded his rambling ahahah. [8:45 p.m]
Putting on an earbud, she played the voice recording and had a smile on her face.
“...utiful she is? Just wow...it’s like every day she gets cuter and cuter.” she heard Jungkook ramble.
‘I wonder what else you say about me when I’m not around.’ Jen thought with a smile.
“She is so in her feelings. She can’t even stop smiling.” Diana called her out, snapping Jen out of her thoughts.
“Huh? What?” she took her earbud out.
“I said, what exactly are you going to do when you see Jungkook?”
“Uh...say how I feel?”
“You’re going to freeze,” Angelina predicted.
“I am not going to freeze. Why would I freeze? I’m going to be cool and calm.”
Diana snorted while Angelina added, “Oh, trust me, as soon as you get back, you’ll go to Jungkook with open arms.”
“Okay, yeah.” Jen shrugged.
“Open heart...” she went on
“Yep.”
“Open mouth...”
“Ye-hey!”
“Open legs...” she teased.
Jen covered her ears, “Ugh, my virgin ears.”
--------
A few nights later, Jungkook was in the dorm, upset at the 95 Liners because they had brought up Jen’s dating rumors with Kevin in a teasing manner. He had gotten a little jealous and even though the rumors were false, he couldn’t help but feel bothered that his hyungs kept trying to tease him about it.
Periodically, the Golden Maknae would roll his eyes at their words. The 95 Liners were planning on going out to eat with Jungkook but thought of a plan to make him stay home so he could be alone in the dorm when Jennie arrived back. Jungkook didn’t know when she was coming home so it would be nice for the 97 Liners to have some alone time to talk things out.
After a few teasing words, Jungkook angrily shoved them out of his room and slammed the door, letting them know that he didn’t want to go out anymore.
“I think it worked.” Jimin high fived Taehyung and went to call Namjoon while heading out to go eat with Hobi and Jin.
With Jennie, back in Seoul, she went straight to Big Hit’s building to meet with Yoongi. When she went into his studio, she handed him the headphones that he had wanted from LA.
“Niiiice. Thanks, Smartie. I appreciate it.”
“Anytime! They were pretty easy to find. I'm surprised they didn’t have them here in Seoul.”
“So, how are you doing?” he relaxed in his chair as she took a seat next to Namjoon who was also in the room.
“I’m great,” she replied with a smile.
“And how are you truly doing?” Namjoon asked, seeing right through her.
“The kid is on your mind, isn’t he?” Yoongi took her silence as a yes.
“And you love him, too,” Namjoon confirmed. “Nervous to see him?”
“Very,” she replied.
“The kid...I never saw him act like this with a girl. Not even IU. You clearly did something to him. And I’ve been watching you. Even before he confessed, your demeanor showed that you love him, too.” Yoongi observed. “Look, I know you’re a bit on edge with this whole thing. But go with your heart, smartie. Not with your mind. Your mind is giving you all these doubts and fears but you need to listen to what your heart is telling you. And besides, you two are like puzzle pieces. Can’t fit anywhere else but together.”
“His confession made you acknowledge your feelings for him,” Namjoon added. “He woke something inside you that you’ve been trying to keep away all this time because of the fear of ruining the friendship. That this would change things for the worse. But he took that risk, and finally told you how he felt.”
“Did you know that he went to talk to Bam Bam about his feelings for you because he knew that Bam Bam liked you, too?”
Jen soon thought about the conversation she had with Bam Bam on Facetime recently. Now she understood everything.
------
“I really like you. I have for so long. You are just...truly amazing and I know my dating ban isn’t up yet but when it is, I was wondering if we can go out on a date sometime.”
That surprised her. Before she could speak, he went on,
“That was what I wanted to say before I found out that there is someone who has way stronger feelings than me. Someone that makes you so happy, that I can’t help but support you two. And when I look at you and him, all I can say is, Ah...the Golden Maknae always wins.” he playfully whined and let out a chuckle. “But he deserves you and I hope he treats you well. And if you ever get over him, I’m always here.” he grinned as she laughed.
“Thank you, Bam Bam. But I don’t want our friendship to end over this. Or make things awkward between you and Jungkook. I don’t want to be that girl that ruins a friendship like that.”
Bam Bam shook his head. “No, no, never. I prepared for this. Ever since the GAYO shows. After watching you and Jungkook, I knew it was going to be him. Ahhh...this is like Taeyeon all over again when I liked her but then Baekhyun took her away. One day I will find love. But Jennie, you are one of the sweetest and most enjoyable people I know. Our friendship will never end over something like this. You will still have a special place in my heart and I will be supportive of you guys.”
------
“He must have said something that made Bam Bam realize that his feelings were stronger.” Yoongi went on. “So, I know for a fact that kid isn’t going to give you away that easily just because of some false dating rumors with your friend. Let’s face reality. The Golden Maknae has you locked down. And you have him locked down. Go to him. Simple as that Smartie.”
“Where is he?” Jen asked.
“Dorm,” Namjoon answered.
“He’ll be happy to see you. And he’ll probably be bouncing up the damn walls once you tell him that you love him, too.” Yoongi smirked and gestured for her to leave. “I trust you kids will become a couple before this night is over.”
Feeling motivated, Jennie thanked Namjoon and Yoongi for their words and went to the door.
“And smartie?”
“Yes?”
“Nothing is going to change when you two date. Besides you both dealing with Jin and his protectiveness and us watching your romance 24/7, things will remain the same,"
“Agreed. You two make each other happy. And we’ll all be happy to know that our two maknaes are happy with each other.” Namjoon smiled.
“Now get out of here and get your bunny so I won’t have to hear him whine about how much he wishes to be your boyfriend. I’m this close to killing the kid.” his words made her chuckle and she left the building.
Her phone buzzed and she got a text from Taehyung,
Taehyung: Fair warning...Jungkook is very angry with us.
Giving him a call while on her way to the dorm, she asked, “Um, whatchu mean you pissed him off? Oh God...what did y’all do?”
“We didn’t do anything!” he giggled
“Sure...”
“Is that Ennie? Hi Ennie! Are you on your way to the dorm!?” Jimin asked in the background.
“Yeah, I am.”
“Okay, Jungkook is a little angry because we may have...teased him about your dating rumors and assumed you’re dating Kevin-“
“I cannot believe y’all!” she exclaimed as they giggled. “What this your plan? Cause if so it sucks!"
“At least you two will be alone~!”
--------
Sounds of angry grumbling were heard in Jungkook’s room as he violently mashed the buttons on his controller while playing his video game. Jimin and Taehyung had successfully pissed him off tonight and made him not want to join them and the others for a bite to eat.
So here he was, by himself in the dorm.
His Hyungs played too much. He wanted to kill them for teasing him about Jen’s dating rumors. He knew they were only joking but his jealousy crept on him as he imagined her with another man.
Detecting whimpering, he looked down at the floor to see Tony rubbing against him. The dog could sense his annoyance and began to feel sad, trying its best to cheer him up. It did ease his irritation as the Golden Maknae relaxed a bit.
“I’m fine, Tony. Just thinking about Jennie.” he let out a sigh and petted him. Tony snuggled against him as another whimper was heard. He picked him up and let him rest on his lap, resuming to pet him. “Do you think she loves me, too?”
Tony had barked cutely in response, causing him to smile. “Ah...I don’t know what I would do if she said yes to me...being in love with her for so long and finally telling her my feelings and then her returning them? I don’t know how I would react...seems like only a dream, huh? And you miss her too, huh? Jennie will be back soon, okay?”
Pausing his game, Jungkook set Tony down and went to the kitchen to make sure he had food and water in his dishes. Afterward, Jungkook decided to take a quick shower and put on a pair of pajama pants. Neglecting a shirt, for now, he dried his damp hair with a towel and placed it over his shoulders. His irritation seemed to have simmered down throughout the rest of the night as he played video games in his room to make himself feel better.
Meanwhile, Jennie had finally made it back to the dorm, placing her bags in her room.
Tony had eagerly ran up to her as she let out a giggle, kneeling to pet him. “Tony! I missed you! You really missed me, huh? I knew you’d be in here. I brought you a new toy, see?” she presented him with a new ball as he got hyper, with its tail wagging around happily.
She tossed the ball and Tony ran around to play with it.
Standing up, she went into her bathroom. All that confidence she had to go in and tell him how she felt went out the window as her butterflies got worse.
‘Breathe girl...’ she looked at herself in her bathroom mirror. ‘Why are you so damn nervous? Relax!’
This was going to be a bit more challenging than she thought. She wondered if this was how Jungkook felt when he made the first move.
Soon after, she thought about her previous conversations with friends asking what she was going to do and say to Jungkook when she saw him. Truth be told, she had a plan but the closer she was to his door, the more the plan fell apart. She couldn’t think of any coherent thoughts because her nervousness got to her once again. Although jetlagged, she wanted to say how she felt tonight. But her first goal was to be able to knock on his door. She had been standing in front of his door for a few minutes now. Hesitating, she paced back and forth.
‘Okay...walk in, tell him, hey, I love you, too.’ she thought. ‘No, no. Don’t do that. That doesn’t really sound realistic. It’s too sudden. I’m not going to be able to walk in and be that abrupt. Don’t be so cliché with this, either. Ugh...why is this so hard? I dunno what I’m doing.’ she rambled in her head.
Looking back at his door, she screamed in her head, ‘Ahhhhh, would you knock on his damn door? Stop stalling!’
Blowing her cheeks, she whispered to herself, “Don’t be a coward. Just go for it.”
Pulling herself together, she knocked eight times in rhythm.
No answer...
‘Was he here?’ she thought.
She knocked three times, trying again...no answer. But she heard a video game playing in the room. So, she knocked once more.
Jungkook had ignored the knocks as his irritation built up, once again. He thought his hyungs left but it looked like they wanted to bother him some more. However, maybe if he ignored them, they would go away. So, he proceeded to game.
Once he heard another series of knocks, he finally grumbled, “Go away, hyung...”
‘Kookie, I am not your hyung. I am your future girlfriend. Open this door.’ Jen thought as she knocked again.
She wanted to say it out loud, but she couldn’t find her voice as her heart raced when she heard him speak.
“I said go away!”
This time he sounded even more bothered.
‘They must’ve really pissed him off tonight.’ she thought.
She underestimated Jimin and Taehyung telling her that he was angry at them. But she was going to keep knocking until he answered. He’ll crack eventually.
“Hyung, leave me alone, already! I am not in the mood!” he added.
Jen’s nervousness peaked, and she chose to cease her knocking, getting second thoughts. Maybe she should wait until he calmed down. She turned around, about to head back into her room but stopped.
Nah.
He was going to open that door, see her, and realize she wasn’t Jimin or Tae trying to bother him. She had been waiting to see him again and she was going to see this man tonight.
Knocking once again, she heard a loud noise and heavy footsteps towards the door.
‘Oh God, he’s coming.’ she took a step back in alarm.
Fed up, Jungkook quickly slammed his controller down and yanked his towel off his bare shoulders. Somebody was about to die tonight when he saw who was at his door.
“Damn it, I sai-”
Feeling a huge breeze as the door swung open, Jennie looked up from her feet to meet the annoyed gaze of Jungkook. When she took in the sight of him, she took in a sharp intake of air, as his brown irises met hers. Once Jungkook realized that he was staring at the girl he loved, his eyes softened, and his body relaxed spontaneously.
“Jennie,” he murmured in surprise.
It was official, he was still smitten and she managed to calm him down by just looking at him. Like her friends predicted, Jen froze and forgot everything she was going to say. Her pep talks did not prepare her for this. Especially because of how he said her name and how he was staring at her like he was about to kiss her again. Deep down, she wanted him to. But she knew he wasn’t going to go that far like when he confessed. He wanted confirmation of how she felt. And tonight, she was going to confirm her feelings. At least try to because her mind was getting out of control when she realized she was finally looking at him for the first time since that day.
‘Abort mission! Weewoo, weewoo, weewoo, weewoo! Abort mission!’ Jen panicked mentally as she averted her eyes.
Was she going to be able to do this and get over these butterflies?
Snapping back to reality, she cleared her throat, stammering, “H-hey. I just got back and was wondering if you had time to talk.”
‘Really Jen? Ugh.’ she scolded herself.
She wanted to hit herself for saying that. Maybe she should have said something different instead of that statement. But Jungkook nodded and let her in as they both went inside.
"You can shut the door. I bought Tony a new toy. He'll be occupied with that," she informed.
“You sure?” Jungkook asked a little too eagerly.
The sound of his low voice had made her heart flutter. She then noticed that it was almost like he was asking because he anticipated that something was going to happen between them.
“Yeah.” she nodded. “I want to be alone with you. No distractions or interruptions.”
Once he shut the door, it was official, she was alone with Jungkook in his room. The rest of the members were nowhere near the dorm, it was just them.
Jen observed her surroundings in his room. Stuff that she hadn’t noticed before until now. Like how he still had that sketchbook she gave him when she celebrated his birthday for the first time. It was filled with a few sketches of him and her together. And how he had a picture of him and her on his nightstand. It was all making so much sense to her, she wanted to slap herself for being this clueless and making this man wait for her for so long. How she took this long to accept what she was feeling.
The room felt warm from the heat blasting in his room. Huge difference from the uncomfortable coldness outside in the snow.
Pushing her hair back with her hand, she uttered, “I’m sorry for showing up here unannounced and out of the blue. I can see you’re a little irritated with the guys.”
“Ah, it’s okay. I’m fine, now. Seeing you back in Seoul safely cheered me up, real quick.” he smiled and took a seat on the edge of his bed. “Is everything okay?”
"Yeah. I just wanted to speak with you.”
“Are you all right?” his voice changed into concern.
Jennie began to pace around as the nerves got to her while she tried to gather what she wanted to say.
“Why am I so nervous? I had this all in my head, perfectly. Now, I understand how you felt.” she stopped pacing around and turned to him. “But when you said what you said that day, it was from the heart. So, I should do the same. That day you confessed to me, it got me thinking. A lot. A lot of feelings built up. Hidden feelings came up from the surface.”
That statement made Jungkook’s heart pound as he continued to listen, giving her his undivided attention.
Hidden feelings? Did she...feel the same?
“I have been thinking about you a lot. More than usual as of late since that day. Since I’ve been away, I thought about some things I love about you.” she went on. “How you sleep with your mouth open, it’s the cutest thing ever. How you’re like a personal heater for me when I’m in your arms. How sweet you are to everyone. How you are so passionate about your work ethic when it comes to Bangtan. How good you look in white shirts and Timbs...well, good isn’t exactly the best word I would use but...you know.” she felt her face warm up as he smirked softly, feeling good about himself.
Jungkook made a mental note to wear even more white shirts with his favorite brand of shoes if she enjoyed seeing him in them so much. He didn’t know he had that effect on her. He pondered what else she liked about him as he looked at her expectantly.
“I’ve been watching you, too.” she pointed out. “You tilt your head out of habit when you’re challenged. You even did it before you confessed to me. When you get jealous, you do that thing with your tongue. That thing where you poke the inside of your cheek. I always peeped that. And you often do it when it involves me and other guys that get a little too close in your eyes.”
Jungkook stared at her in astonishment. He didn’t realize he had made it that obvious. But hearing all she had to say gave him hope that she would return his feelings. So, he kept listening, eager to know where she was going with this monologue.
She carried on, “This right here is probably not going to be perfect. It’ll probably be a mess due to my mind being all over the place. And it is all because of you. Because now I can’t shake this feeling away. But deep down, I realized that I didn’t want to. I don’t want to shake this away. Not when it comes to you. Y’know I was just that foreign girl in K-Pop, finding my way in this industry. I met seven awesome guys. And one guy was a little more on the shy side and I wanted to speak to him, more. So, I did, bringing up Iron Man and the rest was history. Fast forward, I noticed that he was opening up more to me, which I was grateful for. And then he called me his Golden Best Friend and gave me matching friendship rings, promising to cherish each other. Then, I ate lamb skewers for the first time with him and he...told me my skin was beautiful and made me feel special while I helped him with his English. I...” she trailed off, shaking her head.
This was harder than she thought. She just kept rambling and couldn’t find the right words to say to him or how to bring the topic up. She stood in front of him, letting out a deep sigh as she tried to pull herself together.
“Why can’t I think of the right words? I keep losing my train of thought, I dunno how to bring it up...” she said.
Looking up at her, Jungkook grabbed one of her cold hands and gave it a gentle squeeze with his warm hand.
“Take your time,” he spoke softly. “Be honest and say what’s on your mind. Don’t hold back. Even if you ramble, I’ll listen. So, just take your time.”
She nodded. “Jungkook, you were right about everything. I did get jealous when those girls talked to you at the costume shop. I guess...I don’t like when girls get too close for comfort with my man, flirting with you as if I’m not there.”
Her man?
Jungshooked, his lips parted in shock as he replayed her sentence in his head again. Feeling a sense of euphoria, he released her hand and began to stand up. Before he could stand, she placed a hand on his shoulder and made him sit back down.
She wanted him to just sit and listen to everything that was on her mind just like she had listened to him about how he felt. And at this point, as he did with her when he told her how he felt by his actions, she wanted to do the same along with her words to express how she felt about him.
With that in the back of her mind, she went on to express herself, “Jungkook, what you said to me and what we did in that room is something that I don’t regret. Just like what you asked me in that room, I cannot...think of a good reason as to why this shouldn’t happen. I want this. I want this to happen. I want what we have to go far.”
Jennie felt like this feeling was right as she continued to speak to him, admitting everything she was feeling while she held his loving gaze.
“You have been on my mind ever since that day. And I can’t stop thinking about you. I can’t stop thinking about the kissing. I can’t stop thinking about me...in your arms. Together with you.”
‘I can’t stop thinking about you, either.’ Jungkook thought as her words captivated him, making his heart pound.
“I have tried my best to get you out of my mind. I have tried my best to avoid you. The music I listen to, makes me think of you. The places I go have some type of reminder of a precious moment we shared over the years. Those closest to me can’t even help me because they are constantly talking to me about you. And no matter what I do, no distraction I try can keep me away from those happy thoughts I have of you. Of us. How happy you make me.”
“I have felt so many different emotions when thinking about this. I even felt a little scared to be in this scenario with my best friend just like you said that day.” she acknowledged. “I always thought about the what ifs...if this feeling is wrong. If this should not happen because of how long we’ve been friends. Because of the position we are in as a group. But I need to stop doubting and just go with my heart. Not the doubts in my head. I can’t be scared to give someone as precious as you, my heart. The fact of the matter is...I was already yours before you confessed to me. It just took me a while to realize. I’m yours and I want you to be mine.”
She began to run her fingers through his damp hair as his eyes went round. “You were right about everything," she said. "This is not one-sided. I want you more than you can ever imagine. More than you think and more than I thought I did. I want you today, tomorrow and forever,"
She wanted him...more than he imagined?
Jungkook felt his throat tightened as he tried to keep himself composed. His emotions were running high listening to the woman that he loves talking about how much she couldn’t stop thinking about him like he couldn’t stop thinking about her. And the fact that she wanted him too made his eyes sparkle with elation.
“Your admiration for IU is the cutest and I hope one day you’ll gain that courage to meet her and possibly collab. Your smile makes my stomach flip and I can’t help but smile back," she smiled. "Your voice is like honey. When you sing, when you speak, I love listening to you. And when you told me that I was yours in my ear, I could not get it out of my head. You just do things that make me go crazy. And your laugh has got to be the best thing I have ever heard. Like it is just too infectious, I love it. Before I came here I talked with Yoongi and Namjoon. Yoongi told me that we’re like two puzzle pieces. Can’t fit anywhere else but together. And I believe him. I realized that I waited for you and you were right in front of me the entire time. It just took me a while. Me and my stubborn behind.” she let out a chuckle and shook her head.
Jennie took a good look at him, smiling. “You...make me feel things that I have never felt before. When I’m with you, you make me feel warm and giddy inside. I’m not worried at all when it comes to you. I can be myself around you and since day one you accepted me for me. Thinking of you since I’ve been gone made me think of a lot of things I want to do with you. I want to eat pocky and play video games with you. Kicking your fine ass in whatever game you want to play is going to be something that I’ll never get enough of.” she giggled when Jungkook playfully narrowed his eyes.
“Oh really?” he raised a brow as a competitive smirk came across his lips.
After giggling, she went on, “I want to even dress up as Iron Man for you one day just like you dressed up as Captain America for me. I'll always be your Pepper Potts. No doubt about it. I also want to go bowling with you. I want us to dance together, go on dates, and drive the members crazy with our pranks. I want to sing you to sleep and give you all the massages you want. I want to take care of you and cherish you just as much as you cherish me. I want to hug you as much as I want, I want you to be my first, I just...want to do a lot of things that I haven’t experienced yet with you. Only if you let me.”
She caressed his face and ran her thumb against his bottom lip. “And I don’t want no pocky stick or mistletoe to kiss you. I want to kiss you on my own. All of that and more that I want to do but not as your friend...” she trailed off and took this moment to slowly move to straddle him.
Jungkook was caught off-guard by her sudden actions as he placed his hands on her hips. Seated on him, she rested her arms on his shoulders as they gazed at each other, anticipating what was going to happen next.
“In reality, we are going to have disagreements. Now, I know I can be a little petty-“
“A little?” he raised a brow with a smirk
“Excuse me?” she remarked with an amused smile.
A mischievous glint appeared in his eyes as he let out a throaty chuckle. “I had to.”
After their chuckling, they went back to being serious.
“Okay, really petty at times. We are going to be upset at each other and irritate each other once in a while. But no matter how bad our disagreements may be like you said, we will work through them together.” she asserted. “I won’t give up on us, no matter how difficult something may be. We will make this work. I promise to be patient with you and hold you down. I’ll be there to pick you up and I will be there to help you through anything. Nervous before a performance? I will be there to keep you at ease. You want me to listen to one of your covers before you share it with ARMY? I’m a call away.”
She gently kissed his cheek, then his nose, and then his other cheek. The urge to kiss him rose tenfold and Jungkook was feeling the same way from her words and how close she was to him.
“I promise to always keep an open mind with you and make sure to do things that you would like to do. I promise to always be honest and listen to you. I promise to make us a priority, fight for you, and remain 100% committed to you. I promise to be there for you on your worst days, not just your best days. I promise that we will take adorable photos and videos together, and I will be secretly filming you sleeping and trying to prank you in the process.” she teased with a proud smile.
Jungkook shared a soft laugh with her before resuming to listen to her loving words.
“There will be times when I will fail you. I will fall short,” she admitted. “But I won’t tap out, okay? I'm going to be protective of you like you are with me. I'm going to support you if you want tattoos, change your hair, or anything you want to do. What we have is real. And also, I highkey want us to be the cutest marvel loving couple ever. So, let’s make sure to do that, okay? Let’s like, dress up as our favorite Marvel characters when going out somewhere. Maybe even New York Comic Con or something as a cosplay couple,”
Jungkook let out another laugh. He found her adorable. Gosh, he loved her so much.
"I'd love that," he said softly with a huge smile on his face.
“This warm feeling I got with you in that room when you told me you loved me wasn’t the only time I felt this way. I felt this way for a long time. Even before you confessed to me.” Jennie nodded to herself, caressing his face. “I accept it now. I accept this feeling I get when I’m with you. No one else gives me this feeling but you. No one else makes me feel wanted like you. Saranghae, Jungkook.”
Once she announced her love for him with no hesitation, Jungkook looked at her while his throat tightened again as he tried to hold back the tears.
She...loves him too?
When she didn’t hear him respond, Jennie began to feel a little nervous.
“Please...” she said softly. “Say something.”
Jungkook looked down, trying to keep himself composed as his body had softly shaken.
“Say it again.” he looked back up with tears in his eyes.
Seeing his eyes water made her eyes begin to water as well while her heart flipped.
“Saranghae, Jungkook.”
“One more time.”
“Saranghae.”
The feelings began to be too much as the tears of joy streamed down his face and tears began to stream down her face. He wrapped his strong arms around her while she buried her face in his neck with her arms around his neck for a hug.
She pulled away as Jungkook’s smile grew wide. She wiped her tears and wiped his, letting out a soft laugh.
“I remember telling you that whoever your future girlfriend will be, she’ll be very lucky to have a guy like you. And you would always reply that you were the lucky one," she said. "But no, I believe that I am the lucky one because I get to be with someone as special as you. You chose me out of everyone. Gosh, I’m sorry for making you wait so long.”
“Don’t be. You were worth the wait.”
After he said that, Jennie pressed her body against him and collided her soft, cold lips with his, overwhelming him with emotions. He gripped her hips tightly when he felt her cold hands on his muscled chest, making him shiver slightly. The kiss started slow and sensual as she took her time, to show him how important he was to her. Their noses had pressed together periodically while his warm lips moved in rhythm with hers.
Running her hands down his chest, she heard him let out a soft groan, making her heart race. Deepening the kiss, their kissing became more urgent and demanding as she ran her fingers through his hair. Her lips soon moved to his neck as his breathing quickened. She was really starting to enjoy straddling him. Since he did all that he did to her, kissing the hell out of her during his confession, she wanted to do the same and then some.
“Jennie.” he managed to breathe out as he found the confidence to let his hands wander, landing right on her rear, gripping his softly.
Since it was getting too hot, she unzipped her jacket while their intense lip locking continued. Each kiss was better than the last as Jungkook let out a soft grunt whenever she had moved while straddling him. Her loving kisses were making his heart pound and she was so gentle with him as he melted to her touch.
Jungkook soon found his back meeting the bed when her cool hand gently pushed him back. Once they slowly broke the kiss to catch their breath, Jungkook looked up at her, watching her take off her jacket, leaving her in her shirt. His chest was heaving up and down as he watched her and looked down at where she was sitting. Her hand was on his chest as she thought about how tempting this position was.
Grabbing her hips, Jungkook spoke, "Keep going. I don't want us to stop. Not yet,"
He had been waiting for this moment for so long, he wanted to stay like this and keep kissing her.
She responded by leaning down to continue to kiss him, caressing his face. Jungkook began to sit up with an arm around her waist. He then easily turned them around so her back was on the bed. Pressing his body against hers, he slowly leaned down to give her a series of tender kisses, making her breathless as she held onto him tightly. His warm kisses traveled down to her neck as he felt her squirm underneath him.
“I found your weakness, huh?” he teased against her ear with a smile as he felt her hand on the back of his head.
She tried to speak but couldn’t as her heart began to race when she felt his warm lips on her sensitive neck. She couldn’t turn them around so she could be back on top, either. Her breathing got deeper and her cheeks flushed as she tried to fight any sounds with their legs getting tangled with each other. Gently pinning her wrists on the side of her head, he slowly moved his hands up to intertwine his fingers with hers.
He then gave her slow, sweet kisses up her neck, to her cheek before saying in her ear, “You are so beautiful,"
After some more kisses, he moved back to look down at her with a smile as she returned his smile. He then started to give her playful kisses all over her face, making her giggle, trying to push him away.
“Let’s make this official,” he announced and got off of her.
“Official?” she sat up and watched him go into his closet, taking out a Timberland box. She scooted up to remain seated on the edge of the bed, waiting for what he was going to do.
Jungkook kneeled in front of her and took off her sneakers while Jen let out a laugh.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
Opening the box, he revealed it to be a pair of Timberland Women’s Glancy shoes, along with some recently bought Smarties. On the inside of the top of the box, it read, 'Will you be my Golden Girlfriend?' with cute drawings around it, which made her heart soar.
Jungkook looked up at her with a big smile. “I brought these Timbs for you the day after we ate Lamb Skewers for the first time.”
“Kook...”
“Will you do me the honor of wearing Timbs with me as my Golden Girlfriend?”
She happily nodded, letting out another giggle. “Yes! Absolutely! I would love to, Jungkook!”
When she put them on, it was a perfect fit as she stood up and walked around, loving the shoes.
"You look great in them. Wow, perfect fit. Now we can wear Timbs together.”
“And Nike.” she cheered.
“And...Nike.”
“Hey, watch that tone of your voice. Say it with more enthusiasm.”
“And Nike! Yeah!” he sarcastically said, making them both giggle.
“This is kind of funny. I brought a pair of Nikes for you.”
“A-are you serious?”
“Yeah, I’ll go get them.” she took off the Timbs and put them back in the box. Leaving the room, she went to her room to grab the Nike box. Coming back to his room, she pushed his door back so it could only be opened slightly.
As they both sat back on the bed, she opened the box to reveal red and white Nikes.
“Ta-da!” she cutely announced. “Now we can also wear Nikes together, too! Will you do me the honor of being my Golden Boyfriend and wear Nikes with me?"
“Just for you. Of course, Jennie. ” he smiled and tried them on.
“Good, I wasn’t taking no for an answer.”
He smirked and checked them out. “These look awesome.”
“I’m glad you like them.” she let out a tired yawn as the jetlag got to her.
“Let’s go to sleep. Sleep on me, I know you’re jetlagged.” he took off the shoes and prepared his bed.
Laying on his back, under the covers, she crawled on top of him, sighing against his warm, comfy chest. Putting the blanket over them, he wrapped an arm around her.
"Jungkook, I love you," she looked up at him with a smile
"I love you, too," he smiled and kissed her.
She laid against his chest and he kissed the top of her head, watching her doze off immediately as he tenderly rubbed her back. Tony stepped in, opening the crack of the door slightly, and jumped on the bed, snuggling next to his parents.
Jungkook glanced at Tony and then Jennie. There was no place he would rather be. He was happy.
Drowning in his happy thoughts, he dozed off, too.
A few hours later, Jimin knocked on Jungkook’s door. “Jungkookie? You still mad?” he opened the door and walked in.
Seeing JenKook asleep together made Jimin cover his mouth to avoid screaming in glee. Running out of the room, he dragged Taehyung to show him as they both started silently jumping around, freaking out. Rushing over to the bed, they took a few selfies with the peace sign while Jennie and Jungkook were oblivious, in their own world of sleep.
“I can’t believe it! Look at this!” Jimin whispered excitedly.
“I know!” Taehyung added in a whisper. “We did it! Finally, they’re together!”
“What is all this ruckus...?” Yoongi grumbled, walking into the room to see what the commotion was. “What the-are you-are you cryin’? The hell is wrong with you?” he asked the 95 Liners who were wiping their tears of joy.
“Look!” Taehyung pointed to JenKook.
Yoongi smiled at the sight. “About fucking time.”